Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Harry's Pov                                           
After last year I really didn't want to come back to Hogwarts but I had no choice but to come back because I really didn't want to stay with my "family" any longer than I had to. Ron and Hermoine tried to talk to me on the train but I just kept looking out of the window. After what happened in the  Department of Mysteries I know everything that happened was not fully my fault. I do feel guilty about Sirius's death because it was my fault he was at the Department of Mysteries. Bellatrix is the main reason Sirius has died because she was the one who hit him with the spell that pushed Sirius into the veil. 

They are together and I'm happy for them but I wish I had someone. When we got to the Great Hall I sit down and saw Dumbledore sitting at the Head table talking to McGonagall, Snape was listening to a new person but his eyes are on me. I don't know why Snape is looking at me but it's weird. 

I look away from him when Ron and Hermoine sit down next to me and Dumbledore stands up and starts talking.  I don't really listen until he starts talking about Defence and who the new teacher will be. The only thing I hear is when he says Snape is the new teacher. Ron starts yelling about it but I'm numb and when Dumbledore says we can leave I shot up and head to the tower and my bed.

 I fall asleep and try not to think about Snape.  When I wake up it's because of Ron shaking me and telling me to get up. After I'm up and dressed we head down to breakfast and McGonagall hands out our timetables. I see that I have double Transfiguration, then Potions, History of Magic, and double Defence at the end of the day, and all of my classes are with Slytherin. 

The day goes by fast and before I know it I'm sitting in the D.A.D.A classroom with Ron on my left and Hermoine on my right. Snape comes into the room with his robes behind him. Snape starts talking and he is picking on Neville. Draco comes over to me and just looks at me when Snape comes over and before he could say anything to me or Draco Neville says a different spell and it hits me, Draco, and Snape. 

Because of the light from the spell, none of the students see the two balls of light. The green ball comes from Draco robes and the black and green light comes from Snape's robe. The balls of light come to my stomach before going in and then I feel this really bad pain. When the light fades from around me I see everyone looking at me. 

" Where are Draco and Snape" ask Hermione. 

" I need to go see Madam Pomfrey".  I say and walk out of the room. 

Both Ron and Hermione follow me to the school hospital wing and when we get there we see her. She sees us and I tell her I need to talk to her alone. We walk over to a bed and I sit on the bed. 

"What happened Harry". she asks. 

"There was an accident in Defence and me, Draco and Snape got hit with a spell and a white blinding light covered us so nobody could see the two balls of light from Draco and Snape's robes beside me and then the lights went into me and then I felt this really bad pain in my stomach" I tell her.

 Madman Pomfrey raises her wand and points it at my belly and then I see the inside of my belly and see two black shapes. 

"Harry do you know what this means" she asks me. 

"I'm pregnant with my rival and my teacher who both hate me". I say. 

She nods her head. "You're going to be pregnant the whole nine months and from what I can see your womb is natural and that means you will have to go through labor the natural way. You will have morning sickness and carving. I have to tell Dumbledore about this because it involves Snape". She floos him and he comes and she tells him what happened. 

Dumbledore tells me I will be moved out of the dorm and into my room/apartment so my dorm mates don't have to worry about being woken up. The one thing I was not excepting to hear was that both Draco and Snape will remember everything from the time they are born to when they go back to their normal ages.

 After I leave I head to the common room and Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and the twins are waiting for me. 

"What happened". asked Hermione.

 I tell them what happened in the light to the balls of light and that I'm pregnant with Draco and Snape and how I'm getting my own room. 

When dinner comes around people are asking where Draco and Snape had gone. Dumbledore stands up and tells everyone what happened and they all look at me. The Slytherins were looking at me. 

After dinner, I'm told to go to the Slytherin common room to talk about this. I go over to the Slytherin table and I follow them to their common room.

"How did this happen". A 7th year asked

 "I'm not sure but I know it had to do with Neville". I say

"They are both in there". says Pansy and she was pointing at my stomach

 "Yes and for the next nine months". I say

"What happens when they are born". asked Blaise 

"I will raise them until they go back to normal". I say

"Since your carrying Draco and Snape this means you are a Slytherin for the time and you can common room and hang out with us and tell us how your pregnancy is going". says a 7th year Perfect 

I nod my head and say thanks. I spend an hour with them talking about what I think will happen.  I tell them that I'm scared about what will happen during this pregnancy and when the babies are born.  

After I leave I go to my common room and everyone looks mad at me. The next thing I know is I'm being yelled at on how I turned Gryffindor. The only people who are not yelling are Ron, Hermione, the twins and Neville. I slowly back out of the common room and straight into McGonagall who looks mad because people were yelling mean and hurtful things at me. She takes me to Dumbledore and tells him what she walked in on and I tell him I can't stay in Gryffindor and when will my room be ready. 

He tells me that my room will be ready in a week and that I will be to design the nursery then he calls Slytherin Perfect to say that I will be staying in Slytherin until my room is ready and why I'm being moved to Slytherin. When we get to the Common room Blaise takes me to the 6th year dorm room and he sits me on Draco's bed and then tells the dorm why I'm here.

The next day

When I wake up I see the rest of the dorm is awake and I start to feel my stomach turn and I put my hand to my mouth. Goyle sees this and points to a door and I run into the bathroom and throw myself in front of the toilet and what I ate last night then I feel two hands on my back I look up to see Blaise on my right and Goyle on my left. After I get done throwing up I get up and wash my hand.

 "How do you feel". asked Goyle.

 "Like crap and I'm hungry". I say. 

When I walk back into the dorm I see my trunk and open it to see all of my clothes. I pull out a black shirt and black pants and my robes and tie.

 When I pull off my nightshirt I see a small little bump and it's hard to believe who is growing inside of me. I didn't think I would be showing so soon. I put my hands on my baby bump and I can feel both Snape and Draco's magic connecting with my magic, and I can hear their heartbeats which makes this so much more real. 

I put on my shirt and pants then pull my robes. I sit on the bed and put on my shoes then I do my tie. We head to the great hall and I sit with the Slytherin.  I grab a piece of toast and put grape jelly on it also I grab three pickles much to the horror of the Slytherins sitting next to me. 

 After Breakfast, we head to Charms class and I sit with Ron and Hermione.

 "How was the snake pit". says Ron.

 "It was better than Gryffindor". I say. 

" Harry". says Hermione. 

"None of you guys stopped what everyone was saying in the common room last night and I know you are both not happy with the fact I'm pregnant with Draco or Snape but I have no choice because I have to do this since I can't get rid of them, and you know it's true". I say to both of them.

 When classes end I head to "my' common room with Pansy. I sit on the couch and pull up my shirt and stare at the bump. 

"It's hard to believe ". says Pansy. 

"How". I say

 "That bump in between your hips is my best friend and our Head of House who are both growing inside of you and it's up to you to keep them both safe for the next 8 months then you have to take care of them after they come out of you". says Pansy

I grab Pansy's hand and put her hand on my belly. She just keeps it there and Nott comes over and sits down on the couch next to me.

"Do you want to feel". I ask Nott. 

He puts his hand on my belly next to Pansy's hand. We sit there until it's time to go to dinner. 

 At dinner, I eat a chicken salad and more pickles. I tell Goyle, Pansy, and Nott that I want to talk to the marked death eaters students after dinner. 

 After dinner, I do my homework while Goyle and Nott get all of the marked death eaters together in the main common and spend the younger unmarked students to their dorm. When Goyle tells me that everyone is here I stand up.

"The reason why I wanted to talk to all of you is that you are all marked death eaters and I want to talk to the Dark Lord because I want to call a truce with him. I never wanted to start this war with him but Dumbledore is making me do it. 

"I will contact Lucius Malfoy and ask if he can set up a meeting with the Dark Lord". says the 7th year.  

"Thank you". 

We all head to bed and I fall asleep with my hand on my belly.

Chapter Text

( first trimester: Week 10)

Harry's Pov               

It has been four weeks since I got pregnant. I'm 10 weeks which means I'm three months pregnant.  My symptoms have been that I feel bloated and my body is making more saliva but I have been told by Madam Pomfrey. 

I'm still living with the Slytherins at the moment. These past few weeks have been so hard because nobody from Gryffindor is talking to me. They all think because I'm pregnant with Snape and Draco that I have turned to the Dark side. The thing is that since my third year I have been more grey than light. Dumbledore has kept a lot of things from me about my place in the wizarding world. I will not get into what I know yet. 

 Ron and Hermione are still mad at me from what I said in Charms class but I was true and I have some proof that they haven't fully been my friends.  Ron hates the fact that I'm talking and hanging out with Slytherins but they understand me more than anyone else. The Slytherins told me about how a lot of students in Slytherin are abused at home and because of that, they could tell that I was abused growing up and are helping me to try and understand that I'm nothing like what my "family" says.

Classes have been going fine and my morning sickness sucks and they shouldn't call it morning sickness because it lasts all day. It's weird looking down at my stomach and seeing a little bump where Snape and Draco are at.

(Sceond trimester: Week 23)

(Six months Pregnant)

I'm 23 weeks pregnant and I was told that the babies can now hear what is happening outside of the womb and I have taken to talking to them. When the others find out they all started to talk to them now too. My main symptoms is swollen ankles and hands. 

Today I moved into my room and it has a living room, a dining room, a kitchen, a huge bedroom which is painted blue, across the hall from my room is the bathroom and the room next to mine is going to be the nursery which I still have to do.  I have been thinking of what I want to do for the nursery. I was thinking at because they are both Slytherins that I might paint the nursery green. The Slytherins are coming over and helping me with the nursery because I told them I don't want to use magic I want to do it by hand and they agreed to help me with it. I show them around and then take them to the babies room and start by saying that we need to paint the wall green. 

After the paint dries I put up the wall decorations while Blaise and Goyle put together the cribs and Pansy brings in the chair while Crabbe puts together the changing table. After everything is put together I tell them where I want it. I look around and tell them I like it. I walk over to the couch and sit down. 

Goyle sits down next to me and puts his hand on the bump which was getting bigger and bigger every day.  

"Thank you for putting up with us Harry". says Goyle. 

"It's okay and right now I want to be with you guys in Slytherin". 

 "This might sound weird but can I kiss you". says Goyle.

 I nod my head and we kiss.

 I was the one to end the kiss when the need to breathe become too much. 

"How was it". asked Goyle. 

Instead of giving a vocal answer, I kiss Goyle again and I straddle him.

 "Was that a good answer". 

 He nods his head and we kiss again. I stop the kiss and pull Goyle up and take him to my bedroom. 

"Are you sure Harry". he asked. 

"I am and I don't want to be a pregnant virgin". 

 I push him onto the bed and straddle him again. 

Goyle's Pov

I wanted to take one of his forming breasts into my mouth, I never thought that I would see breasts on a man but Harry's chest was starting to get softer and rounder because his milk is starting to come in and I really want to take one of his nipples into my mouth and suck. I take a nipple into my mouth and Harry moans louder along with bringing one of his hands up and grabbing the back of my head, pushing me more into his breast, and when I get a drop of milk on my tongue. I never want to stop tasting his milk but Harry pushes me off and pushes my head down to his cock which is making its self known in his jeans.

Harry's Pov

The next morning

When I get up in the morning Goyle is still asleep but my morning sickness makes its self known and I head to the bathroom and throw up. After throwing up I go back to my room and see that Goyle sitting up in the bed. 

"How are you feeling". asked Goyle. 

"Better but we will see".

 I climb back into the bed. Since I'm not wearing a shirt you can see the baby bump I have. 

"I still can't believe that baby bump is where Draco and Snape are".said Goyle. 

"Trust me when I say the same".

 We got up and got dressed and headed to the great hall for breakfast which I had three pieces of toast.  After classes ended for the day and we headed to dinner I was told that the Dark Lord wants to meet me. I tell the seventh year to tell Lucius to set up the meeting. After dinner, I went back to my room and went straight to bed.

(third trimester: 33 weeks)

(Eight months pregnant)

33 weeks pregnant and I don't feel like doing anything. The development of the twins is: they are still moving around a lot but I know they have to be running out of room inside of my womb. My symptoms are: I'm having trouble sleeping because I can never get into the right spot. The only time I sleep well is when Goyle is in bed with me. My libido has increased a lot and Goyle and I are having more and more sex. 

Tonight is the meeting with the Dark Lord and I'm nervous because I don't know what will come out of this meeting with him.  Since I hit 32 weeks pregnant I have not been going to classes but I still have to do the homework. After dinner, Goyle and I wait until the halls are cleared and we head to the gates at the front of the school. We meet up with  Lucius in Hogsmeade. The first thing Lucius does is put a hand on my stomach and feel the baby bump and Draco reacts to his father's magic kicks right where Lucius's hand is still on my bump. 

"So it's true". asks Lucius.

"Yes, it's true".

We head to Malfoy Manor and are met by Narcissa at the door who did the same thing Lucius she puts a hand on my baby bump. I reach and move her hand to where Draco is. The same with what Draco did with Lucius's magic, feeling his mom's magic Draco moves and presses his hand against her hand. Narcissa leans down and presses a kiss to my belly on top of Draco. 

We get led to a door and Lucius knocks on the door and we hear come in.  Inside of the room is Voldemort sitting at a desk looking at me and my belly when I walk into the room. Everyone else comes in and the door is shut. I take a sit in the chair in front of the desk. My feet are killing me and Snape is kicking my bladder which is not helping. 

"Potter". says Voldemort.

Before I could say anything, He stands up and walks in front of me. I lift up my shirt and put my growing baby bump in the show. Voldemort puts his hand on my bump right on top of Snape and I guess feeling the dark lord's magic makes Snape move and I feel him kick Riddles' hand.

"That would be Snape".

I move his hand to rest on top of Draco and he kicks the hand hard. 

Riddle takes his hand off and glares at my belly. 

We talked about what happened and what will happen for the rest of my pregnancy which I tell them the plan is to hopefully make it to 38 weeks. We talk about what will happen once the babies are born.

 Both Riddle and Me agreed that we would hold off the war until both Draco and Snape were back to normal.  I do tell everyone what I learned about after my third year with Dumbledore and how I was more a grey wizard than light but not dark. We also agreed that Goyle and Me would make weekly trips to the manor until the birth and after the babies were born I would bring them here so Draco's parents could see him and Snape.

The one thing I was not expecting during this meeting was the Braxton Hicks contraction that had me gasping out in pain. 

"What's wrong Harry". asked Goyle. 

I don't answer him but I take his hand and squeeze it. 

Lucius and Narcissa are on my other side trying to talk to me. 

When the contraction stops I try to calm down my breathing and Goyle starts to rub my belly which is still a little hard from the Braxton Hicks. 

"What happened Potter". ask Riddle. 

"Braxton Hicks contraction, Madam Profrey told me at my last check-up that since I'm basically carrying twins I could go into labor between 33 weeks to 36 weeks when twins are normally born. Braxton Hicks contractions are false labor pains. They are my body way of getting ready for the day I go into real labor".

After the Braxton Hick, we say goodbye and  Lucius takes us back to Hogsmead.  Goyle and Me head back to Hogwarts and back to my room. We change and Goyle pulls me close with his hand resting on my belly. We fall asleep. 

Chapter Text

(34 weeks pregnant)

(Eight months)

March 3rd

Harry's Pov
I'm 34 weeks pregnant and I can't wait for this pregnancy to be over. Today I have a check-up with Pomfrey.  I head down to the hospital wing holding hands with Goyle. When we get there I sit down on the bed with a label that says "Harry Potter bed" and Goyle goes and grabs Pomfrey. 

"How are you feeling Harry". she asks. 

"I'm feeling fatigued and I'm taking pee breaks every five minutes".

"Let's check on these babies". says Pomfrey. 

She takes out her wand and starts to cast different spells. One of the spells is an ultrasound which shows the inside of my womb and we can see the babies. Baby A who is Snape is laying head down and he loves to kick but something I never expected is that when Severus is kicking a lot, I can get him to calm down by just talking to him and rubbing my belly. I never thought I could get that reaction out of Snape in my life. Draco is baby B and he is laying with his head pressed against my lungs which makes breathing harder. When Draco gets into his kicking moods, I can calm him down by rubbing my belly or when Goyle talks to my belly. Madam Pomfrey cast another spell and we hear Draco's and Snape's heartbeats which we are told are strong and they both look to be developing like twins at 34 weeks would be. They are starting to gain more weight and fat. 

After some more spells to check on my health, we are allowed to leave with the next check-up on March 30th before I turn 35 weeks pregnant. We head to the Great Hall for lunch and sit at the Slytherin table. When I look up I can see that everyone but Neville, Fred, and George are glaring at me from the Gryffindor table. I don't know why everyone but the three hates me just because I'm pregnant with Draco and Snape. I didn't plan to spend my 6th year pregnant and it's not like a normal pregnancy where I could terminate the pregnancy. But I have the feeling that the Gryffindors wish I had terminated the pregnancy because that would mean that Snape and Draco were dead. That day in D.A.D.A when I was hit by the botched spell of Nevilles and Draco and Snape ended up in my womb I never thought about murdering them which is what termination is.  One of the things I had asked Madam Pomfrey about during one of my check-ups was if any of my biological genes and DNA were going to change Severus and Draco. She told me that she didn't know and that since she didn't know what spell hit us, it would change. When I hit 8 months pregnant I stopped going to class because it was not safe for unborn babies. Since I'm not going to classes I have a lot of time on my hands so I started to research the spell. When I did find the spell, I read that it was used back in the 16th century for children who were abused to give them a second chance at life. 

Spell: Secunda Opportiunitas

The opportunity to have a second chance in life. When the spell is cast, it will find children who were abused by any family member and change them back to the first form they were loved in. A fetus in the womb. Only abused children are affected by the spell. The carrier who is pregnant is someone who has been abused too. The spell will cause physical changes to the new fetus from the biological parents to the carrier who the fetus will inherit genes from the carrier. The fetus will still have some genes and DNA from its biological parents. The biological parents have no say in how the carrier raises the fetus. After the birth of the fetus or multiple fetuses, they will age normally until five years old then the infant will start to remember their old lives. When the infant reaches 15- years old they will start to rapidly age until they return to the age when the spell was the first cast but will keep the new memories for the life they just lived. 

When I got done reading the book with the spell I couldn't believe it. I showed the book to Dumbledore, Madam Pomfrey, and McGonagall. They were shocked too after reading about the spell. The thing I'm nervous about is showing this to the Malfoys and Riddle. 

March 16th 

(34 weeks pregnant)

I told Dumbledore, Madam Pomfrey, and McGonagall that I wanted no magic when I give birth. Goyle and Pansy will be with me when I give birth.  I and Goyle have been dating and it's been great. I didn't think I would ever date a man but at the same thing, I didn't think I would be pregnant. We talked about our families and how we were abused by them. When the subject came up about what we would do when the babies were born, I told Goyle that I wanted to raise them outside of the magical world. He asked why and I told him that if this was a second chance for Draco and Snape then I wanted to raise Draco around Muggles to show him they were fine to be around and that muggle-borns had a right to be in the magical world just like the pure-bloods. I think that is the one thing I'm scared to tell the Malfoys and Riddle about because I would think that the older Malfoys would never want Draco around the muggle world but they have no say in how I will raise Draco because the spell basically changes Draco biological parents into me since I'm the carrier. 

Tonight after dinner Goyle and Me are heading to the older Malfoys to visit with them.  Right now Goyle is in class and because I'm bored, I start to clean up the nursery and I changed a few things.  When I get done in the nursery I write a letter from Gringotts asking if the goblins can help me find a house in the muggle world. I sent Hedwig off with the letter. I sit on the couch and start to rub my belly because I can feel the babies kicking.  

When Goyle walks in the door I wave at him. He walks over and leans down to kiss me. 

"How was your day". 

"Boarding. I cleaned the nursery and sent a letter to the goblins asking if they can help find a house in the muggle world". 

"How were the babies". 

"I have lost count on how many times I have peed since waking up this morning because they think my bladder is a trampoline and I think right now they are having a kicking fight". 

Goyle sits down on the couch next to me and puts his hand on my belly and starts to rub circles over the babies which have them starting to calm down. Since I hit 30 weeks when one of us is talking to my belly we have taken to calling each other daddy and papa because we know that is what Draco and Snape are going to grow up learning to call us. I refuse to let Draco call me father because that shows no love and we want to raise Draco and Snape differently from how I and Goyle were raised along with how Draco and Severus were raised the first time. 

"Have you two been making things harder for daddy today"? asked Goyle

I feel Severus kick Goyle's hand and I think that means yes, they have been making things hard for me today. 

Before I stand up, I feel a Braxton Hicks and grab Goyle's hand and squeeze it. Since that first one in front of the Dark Lord, the Braxton Hicks have been coming and going as I get closer to 36 weeks which is when twins are normally born. By now Goyle just knows that when I get one I will grab his hand and squeeze. After the contraction pass, I have Goyle help me up and I head to the bathroom for who knows what number today to pee. After I pee and wash my hands we head down to the Great Hall and head over to the Slytherin table where I see Neville and the twins sitting. 
"What are you guys doing over here". I ask.

"We wanted to sit with you and we got tired of the Gryffindor glaring at you". says Fred. 

I sit down and grab one of the Chicken and Ham pies and start to eat while Fred and George catch me up on what I have missed in Gryffindor. I tell them all about the pregnancy and how I can wait for it to be over.  After dinner, Goyle and Me sneak out of Hogwarts and make our way to the gate where we are met with Lucius. He puts his hand on my belly and feels Draco kick. We head to the Manor. When we get there, we headed straight to the study where Riddle was waiting for us. Riddle and Narcissa do the same thing as Lucius which is putting a hand on my belly. We talk about what Riddle and the Death Eaters have been up to. Lucius tells us about what is happening in the ministry. I show them the book with spells and the three of them read it.  After reading the book and asking questions, I tell them my plan about what I'm going to do after the babies are born. Both Lucius and Narcissa put up a fight telling him that he can't raise their son like that but Tom is the one who points out what the book says about how the original biological parents don't get a say in how I raise the babies after they are born. After talking for another hour, Goyle and Me head back to Hogwarts and straight to bed.  

May 30th

(36 weeks pregnant)

(Nine months pregnant)

Today I'm officially full-term with twins.  Now that I'm 36 weeks, I could go into labor at any time and I can't wait for the babies to be born because I want to see what they look like since the spell changed their biological DNA. I have a check-up with Madam Pomfrey today. When Me and Goyle get there, I sit on the bed which is not easy because of my big belly. Pomfrey comes out and starts to cast the spells which tell her about the babies health and my health. 

"Both babies seem to be healthy and they are both heads down which is good because you can go into labor any day now," she says.

" You still want to do a no-magic birth right"? she asks 

I nod my head. We leave and head back to my room.  We lay on the bed, Goyle is the big spoon and he has a hand on my belly just rubbing it.

"Can you believe they will be here soon". asks Goyle. 

"No, I can't but I'm so ready". 

We fall asleep for the rest of the day.

June 4th 

(36 weeks pregnant)

(Nine months)

 Today is a Hogmeads weekend and Goyle and I will be sneaking out to Malfoy Manor. We told Lucius to meet us in the Shrieking Shack. We met him and just like every other time, Lucius puts his hand on my belly and Draco gives a light kick. At the Manor, Riddle rubs his hand on my belly which he noticed that my belly is tense at the moment because of the contraction I'm having right now but I don't say anything. I was woken up early this morning at 3 o'clock with the contraction which I timed. The reason I haven't said anything is that this is the second contraction in eight hours. We sit and talk about anything. When I had to go to the bathroom,  I made Lucius help me up because he was sitting next to me on the left with Narcissa on my right. Riddle was at his desk and Goyle was sitting in a chair in front of the window. I made my way to the bathroom slowly. As I was standing up I noticed something strange in the toilet, when I look I saw that it was my mucus plug which is the first stage of labor.  When I got back to the study I made Lucius move to the chair and had Goyle sit next to me. I took his hand and squeezed. This contraction took me by surprise. 

"Harry". says Goyle

I don't say anything because of how much pain I was in.  Everyone in the room looked at me and saw the look of pain on my face. 

"I think it's time we head back to Hogwarts". I say when the contraction was over. 

We get back to Hogwarts and tell Pomfrey that I lost the mucus plug and was having contractions. She told us to floo call her when they were 5 minutes apart or when my water broke but before we left. She check me and said I was 4cm dilated. We head back to the room and I paced the room as I was hit with a strong contraction. Goyle was by my side and holding me. I let out a moan and he started to rub my back. When the contraction ended I head to my bedroom and laid in bed. Goyle lay behind me and started rubbing my belly. I fall asleep like that. 

Goyle's Pov

I just watched Harry fall asleep. I just laid with him rubbing his belly. After an hour I got up and headed to the bathroom. I sent Pansy a message telling her that Harry was in labor. A few hours later Harry walked out of the bedroom and come straight over to me. He grabbed my hands and put them on his belly which was hard so I'm guessing he was in the middle of a contraction. When Harry suddenly pulled me into the bathroom I didn't know what to think. 

"Can you run a warm bath for me"? 

I nod my head and start the bath. When the tub was filled I helped Harry out of his clothes and then Harry stripped me and made me get into the tub first. I helped him in the tub and we both settled into the warm water. We just lay there and Harry starts to tense up which means he's about to have another contraction. 

"How far in between are the contractions". 

"20 minutes". says Harry. 

We stay in the bath until the water gets cold. Harry is dressed in a tank top and boxers. I check the time and see that it's 1 o'clock in the morning.  Harry has been in labor for 11 hours. He told me that the contractions had started yesterday morning at 3 am. 

June 5th

(In labor)

Harry's Pov

It's been 13 hours since I went into labor and I want it to be over. I stopped holding in my moans and groans of pain at the 12-hour mark. The contractions have been getting closer together. They are now only about 15 minutes apart and a really strong contraction hits and I feel my water break. Goyle was holding me during this and he saw my water break as it hit the floor. Goyle floo calls Madam Profrey and Pansy. They both come through and Goyle comes back to stand behind me with my back pressed to his chest. Pomfrey checks me and says that I'm 8 cm dilated. 

When the next contraction hits I'm kneeling on my bed. Goyle is at my head and Pomfrey is at my ass. Since I'm now 10 cm dilated I can start to push. 

"Ok Harry on the next contraction I want you to push". says Pomfrey.  

When I feel the contraction, I start to push and I can feel Snape starting to move into my birth canal. I keep pushing until the contraction ends. I do this for the next five minutes until I start to feel Snape start to crown. 

"Oh god"

"Small pushes to pass the head". 

I start pushing and can feel the burn from the head crowning

"Please make this stop". I beg

When the widest part of his head starts crowning I start moaning and crying because it hurts so bad. 

"One more push and the head will be here". 

I push and feel the pop. 

Pomfrey checks to see if the cord is around his neck and it's not. I reach down and touch Severus's head and I can't believe I just pushed out a head. After five more minutes of pushing I get out his shoulders and on the last push, I feel Severus be born. 

"Good job Harry"

"Good job love". says Goyle 

 Pomfrey cleans up  Snape and since I'm still kneeling I hold Severus close to my chest and feel Goyle pressed up against my back just looking at Severus. When I start to feel another contraction I pass Severus to Pansy who is standing next to the bed holding a blanket to wrap Severus in as I birth Draco. When Pomfrey tells me to push I do and can feel Draco moving down my birth canal. I moan as I push. 

"You doing great Harry. Most witches and wizards who give birth are using magic and pain potions but you are doing this without any type of magic". says Pomfrey. 

I push on the next contraction and feel Draco start to crown. 

"Oh god please get him out of me". 

When Draco starts crowning I let a sob.

"I don't understand how Molly did this six times" 

"Six"? says Goyle 

"Fred and George's birth should count as one since they are twins". I say as I push out the widest apart of Draco's head. 

When I feel the pop I let a cry and reach down to feel his head. Pomfrey checks that the cord is not around his neck and when she tells me to push I push as hard as I can and feel Draco slip out of my body. I fall back against Goyle weightless. I deliver the placenta and then I'm handed both Severus and Draco. 

Severus Tobias Snape-Potter

Born: June 5th, 1997

Time: 3:30 am 

Draco Lucius Malfoy-Potter

Born: June 5th, 1997

Time: 3:55 am

" I can't believe they are here". said Pansy. 

 "Pansy will you go grab two diapers for newborns". I ask

She nods her head and goes to the nursery. I move Draco so he laying on Goyle's chest and he opens his eyes to look at me. I see that his eyes are still the same color which is grey but I can see some blue mixed in.

 " Hi Draco". I say.

  Pansy returns with the diapers and I move so I'm sitting up against the headboard and I slowly move Severus so I can lay him on the bed. He opens his eyes and looks at me before he starts crying. I put the diaper on him and he slowly starts to stop crying.  I pick him up and put him back on my chest while Goyle does the same thing to Draco. Madam Pomfrey comes back into the room and checks out the babies.

 "Harry how do you plan on feeding the babies". asked Pomfrey. 

" What can I do". I ask

"You can breastfeed if you want to or you can bottle feed". says Pomfrey.

 I look at my chest past the baby and I know my pecs are swollen because they have been leaking milk and I know how much babies eat and that is a lot of bottles and formula. I feel movement on my chest so I look down and see Severus sucking on my shirt. I look over and see Draco doing the same to Goyle's shirt. 

"I think I'm going to b". 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy 

 "Harry how do you plan on feeding the babies". asked Pomfrey.

" What can I do". I ask

"You can breastfeed if you want to or you can bottle feed". says Pomfrey.

I look at my chest past the baby and I know my pecs are swollen because they have been leaking milk and I know how much babies eat and that is a lot of bottles and formula. I feel movement on my chest so I look down and see Severus sucking on my shirt. I look over and see Draco doing the same to Goyle's shirt.

"I think I'm going to b".

(1 hour old)

Harry's Pov

"I think I'm going to breastfeed the babies".  

I pull off my shirt and Severus latches onto my nipple and starts feeding. Goyle hands me Draco and he latches on to my right breast.

"How does it feel".

"It feels weird".

After both babies are done I slowly stand up and head to the bathroom to take a shower to get off everything from the birth. When I come out of the bathroom feeling like a whole new person Goyle has changed the bedsheets and he, Severus, and Draco are all looking at me.

"What".

"You look better".

"Thanks, I feel better, Why are they looking at me".

"I think they missed you".

I walk over to the bed and sit down and take both of them. I look over them and see my genes coming out. Draco is grey eyes with blue mixed in. His hair is now brown and his skin was not as pale. Severus now has light brown eyes instead of black and his hair was still black but not greasy or thin. 

"We still need to clean them more than what Madam Pomfrey did and I want then put diapers and clothes on them ".

I take Draco and Goyle takes Severus over to the bathroom sink and takes a washcloth and slowly and carefully starts to clean them of the birth. After cleaning both of them we put diapers and clothes on them. They look so cute and are now asleep. We put them in the bassinet which is set up next to my bed. I head to the kitchen with Goyle following me.

"How are you feeling"

"I'm feeling sore, tired and hungry".

"How about you go lay down and I will make you something to eat". I nod my head.

I head back to my room and look at the babies and see Draco is awake and just looking around. I carefully pick him up so I don't accidentally wake up Severus. I slowly sit down on my bed since I'm still really sore. I hold Draco up on my chest and just look at him.

"You're meant to be sleep Draco".

Draco just looks at me and nuzzles into my chest. Goyle comes into the room holding a plate with a sandwich on it. He sits the plate on the bed and I keep one hand on Draco and use the other hand to pick up the sandwich. Halfway through the sandwich, I feel my shirt getting wet and I look down to see Draco sucking on my shirt. I put down the food and lift up my shirt to let Draco nurse.
Finishing the sandwich Goyle takes the plate back to the kitchen and I slowly move to lay against the headboard and pillows that have propped up and just continue to let Draco nurse. When Goyle comes back in he looks in the bassinet and sees Severus is awake and he picks him up.

Goyle's Pov

After I pick up Severus, I move over to the bed and lay down like Harry is. Draco moves his head and Sev starts crying. I hand Severus over to Harry and he passes Draco over to me. Harry gets Severus latched on and nursing. Looking at Harry I never thought that this is how the year would turn out. When this year started Draco, I, Blaise, and Crabbe all had a mission for the Dark Lord but when the spell hit Harry, Draco and Severus everything changed. Telling Draco's parents and the Dark Lord had gone better than what I was thinking it would. Harry was the one who wanted to meet up with them. 

I look down to see Draco asleep on my chest and when I look over at Harry. Both Harry and Severus are asleep although Severus is still latched onto Harry's nipple. I slowly move off the bed and lay Draco back down in the bassinet and then move back over to the bed and carefully unlatch Severus. I put him in the bassinet next to Draco and get back into bed With Harry. I pull down his shirt and I don't wake him up because he needs the sleep. I lay down and fall asleep.

(4 hours later)                                                                                                                                                                         

Goyle's Pov                                                                                                                                                                               

I'm woken up by crying, rolling out of bed, and seeing Harry still asleep I walk over to the bassinet and see Severus is awake and crying. I pick him up and his crying starts to slowly stop as he just looks at me. He looks like Harry.

" I promise Severus that Harry and Me will raise you better than your parents". 

"Is he okay". asked Harry suddenly

 I nod my head and move over to the bed and next down next to Harry. 

"He looks like you".

"I'm glad he doesn't have my eyes". 

Before we could say anything else Severus starts crying and I pass him off to Harry. Harry checks his diaper and I guess it's dry since Harry pulls up his shirt and I watch as Severus latches onto his nipple and starts sucking. Severus lets out little grunts as he eats. 

Harry's Pov

When I wake up I see Goyle holding Severus and talking to him. 

"Is he okay". I ask

Goyle nods his head and walks over to the bed, sits down with Severus between us in his arms. 

I look down at Severus and I didn't think I would ever see my most hated teacher looking so innocent after being born again 5 hours ago. 

"He looks like you". says Goyle. 

I look down at the baby in my arms and see that he has my nose and mouth. 

"I'm glad he doesn't have my eyes". 

Before we can say anything else, Severus starts crying, I check his diaper and it's dry. I pull up my shirt and Severus nuzzles my breast before latching onto my nipple. He makes little grunts as he sucks on my swollen milk-filled nipple and breast

"We need to contact Malfoy and tell them that Draco and Severus are here". 

"I will send a message to Pansy". 

Draco lets us know he is awake by crying loudly in the bassinet. Goyle walks over to the bassinet and picks up Draco. I watch as he checks his diaper and I guess it's dry since Goyle walks over to me on the bed and carefully puts Draco in my arms. Draco noses my breast and then latches onto my nipple making the same little grunts as Sev. Goyle comes walking back into the bedroom and I didn't even know that he left. 

"I sent Pansy the message and Madam Pomfrey wants to see us in the hospital wing in an hour to check over you and the babies". says Goyle. 

Draco unlatches himself and looks at Goyle. 

"Do you want Papa to hold you". asks Goyle. 

Goyle walks over and carefully grabs Draco since Severus is still latched on my nipple. 

"Is Sev still eating". 

I look down and see Severus no longer sucking but he is still latched onto my nipple and he is kneading my breast like a newborn kitten. I try to unlatch him but it doesn't work. 

"Gregory will you go into the nursery and grab a pacifier".  I ask him. 

Goyle walks out of the room with Draco. 

I look down at the baby I'm still holding. I run my other hand over his face. Goyle comes back into the room with a bowl and the pacifier. He hands me the pacifier and I gently push the pacifier into Severus's mouth which makes him unlatch my nipple and he starts sucking on the pacifier. Goyle hands me the bowl next and I see that it's got yogurt, fruit, granola, and honey. 

"Since you are breastfeeding two babies, you need to eat healthily". says Goyle

I start to eat the food while Goyle lays the babies on the bed with a baby blanket that has a cartoon snake on it and the blanket says Slytherin on it. After I got pregnant I had a lot of custom-made blankets and clothes made that all have something Hogwarts on them.  When we leave Hogwarts then we will use the muggle-bought baby items. After I get done eating, I get up and take the bowl to the kitchen, and head into the nursery to find something for the babies to wear. 

I find a matching pair of onesies that are Hogwarts-themed. I take them into the bedroom and show them to Goyle. 

"I think that is cute and very correct for newborns". says Goyle

I change Draco into the onesie that says "We solemnly swear that" and Severus is wearing the one that says "we are up to no good". I think they look cute. Packing a diaper bag and putting the twins into their car seats because it's going to be easier to move around the castle with them in the car seats. One thing about the car seats is that we have car seat covers for two reasons. The first reason is that so nobody can see the twins because I don't want people here at Hogwarts to stare at them. Just because Draco and Severus won't get their memories back until six months old doesn't mean they need to see people glaring at them now that they are not in my womb anymore. The second reason is I don't trust the Gryffindor not to hex the twins. I don't think they will care that they are newborn babies. The covers have wards for protection on them.  We leave the room and head down to the hospital wing passing many students who are heading to their classes for the last two weeks of school. When we get to the hospital wing and head inside. I see Madam Pomfrey, Pansy, Crabb, Dumbeldore, Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy, and McGonagall all standing around my bed. We head over to them and I sit both car seats on the bed and sit down in between them. 

"How are you feeling Harry". asks Pomfrey. 

"I still feel sore".  I tell her. 

She nods her head and pulls out her wand. She starts to cast spells on me. 

"You're healing nicely for someone who gave birth six hours ago and with no magic or pain potions". says Pomfrey. 

"You didn't have magic at the birth". says Narcissa

"No, I wanted a magic-free birth". I tell her.

She goes to say something but a loud cry stops her. It's Draco who is crying and I remove the cover and pull him out of the car seat. Narcissa and Lucius move closer to see their son.  His crying starts to stop but when Narcissa reaches to touch him, Draco starts screaming and crying louder. I slowly move back on the bed until my back hits the pillows. Having moved away from Narcissa, Draco's crying clams down a little until he noses and nuzzles into my right breast. He tries to latch on but my shirt is in the way and his crying picks back up. I pull up my shirt and Draco latches on.  I can see Narcissa is crying and looking at Draco suckling on my nipple. I grab the cover and put it over Draco. 

"Since Draco is nursing, let's check out Severus". says Pomfrey

Goyle takes off the cover and pulls out Severus who is asleep sucking on the pacifier. Pomfrey moves her wand over Severus. 

"Severus is looking good, His heart rate is good for a newborn. Has he had his first bowel movement yet". says Pomfrey.

"Not yet, should we worry that both Severus and Draco haven't had their first bowel movements yet"? I ask her. 

"You don't need to worry just yet, it normally takes 24 hours for a newborn to pass their first bowel movement". says Pomfrey. 

I nod my head and feel Draco stop suckling. As I move Draco out from under the cover, Severus starts crying. I hand Draco off to Goyle and take Severus. I check his diaper and find it dirty. 

"I guess we are in luck with Severus's first bowel movement. I grab the diaper bag and pull out the changing pad along with the wipes and a new diaper. 

"Madam Pomfrey, I have never changed a diaper before". I say

Pomfrey walks me and Goyle step-by-step into changing a diaper. After Severus is put into a new diaper, Severus looks at Dumbeldore and he lets out a grunt. Everyone looks down at him in shock and amusement. 

"I don't know what to think of that". says Dumbledore. 

As Dumbledore comes closer and gets to hold Severus, Pomfrey looks over Draco and says Draco is looking great for a six-hour-old newborn. Lucius comes over to stand in front of Goyle who is holding Draco and just looks at him. He doesn't try to touch him probably worried that the same thing that happened to his wife when she tried to touch Draco, would happen to him. When Draco falls asleep, Goyle puts him back into the car seat and Severus starts crying, McGonagall who was holding him hands me Severus and everyone in the room watches as Severus nuzzles my left breast and same as Draco tries to latch but can't because of my shirt. I pull up my shirt and get Severus latched before grabbing the cover and pulling it over Severus and my chest. Everyone leaves the hospital wing. Goyle and I leave too. Goyle has Draco's car seat along with Severus's car seat and the diaper bag. I have Severus who is still nursing. We make it back to our room and see an owl holding a letter from Gingttos. Goyle put down the car seats and diaper bag. He walks over to the owl and takes the letter, we watch the owl fly away. Goyle and I seat down on the couch and he opens the letter. 

Dear Mr. Potter

We have found a few houses in the muggle world that you might like. Three are in Britain and three houses are in America. 

Inclosed are listings along with photos of each house. Please let us Goblins here at Gringttos know which house you chose.

-Griphook 

Gringotts Bank

"What do you think Muggle Britain or Muggle America"? asks Goyle. 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

We make it back to our room and see an owl holding a letter from Gingttos. Goyle put down the car seats and diaper bag. He walks over to the owl and takes the letter, we watch the owl fly away. Goyle and I seat down on the couch and he opens the letter.

Dear Mr. Potter

We have found a few houses in the muggle world that you might like. Three are in Britain and three houses are in America.

Inclosed are listings along with photos of each house. Please let us Goblins here at Gringttos know which house you chose.

-Griphook

Gringotts Bank

"What do you think Muggle Britain or Muggle America"? asks Goyle.

(One week old)

Harry's Pov

It has been a whole week since the twins were born and things have been crazy. Goyle and I had a long talk about where we wanted to move to for the summer and we chose to move to Muggle America because in America nobody knows who we are and it means that we can raise the babies how we want to. We told Griphook which house we liked and the goblins handle buying the house and getting us temporary citizenship for the next two months. I did tell the goblins no house elves because I don't want to raise Draco or Severus around house-elves. Don't get me wrong they are useful but I want to raise them and I don't want magic around the twins until they are six months old. 

Goyle is in his last few classes for the school year and I have spent the day packing and taking care of the twins. The twins themselves have been growing and they are always hungry. Like right now I'm holding Draco who is nursing and packing up the living room. Severus is sleeping in the pack-in play sitting next to the couch. When Goyle comes back after classes I'm packing up the nursery, both of the babies are asleep.

"How was the last day of classes". 

"Okay I guess, I missed you and the babies". 

"We missed you too". 

"Are you going to the end of the year feast"?

"No, because knowing Dumbledore he will steal away the house cup away from the house who had the most points plus I want to finish packing so we can in the morning to be on the train before anyone else". 

We spend the next few hours packing up the rest of the things. Severus wakes up and starts crying. I change his diaper then pulling up my shirt, he latches on and starts nursing. Goyle leaves for the closing feast and I give the babies a bath and put them to bed. Once the babies are asleep I start packing up the kitchen. Around 9:30 I hear crying from my bedroom so I walk in there and see Severus looking up at me. 

"Hi Severus". 

I pick him up and hold him, which makes Severus stop crying.

"Did you just want to be held". 

Severus makes a noise and I move back to the kitchen with him. I'm packing up the plates and bowls when Goyle comes back. 

"How was the feast". 

"The house cup went to Ravenclaw and Dumbeldore told me to tell you that you have to go back to your Aunt and Uncle". 

"I guess it's a good thing that we are moving to the US then". 

"Why is Severus awake". 

"I think he wanted to be held". 

Goyle leans down and kisses Severus on his head. 

"Can you pack up the bathroom for me then we will do the bedroom around the babies"? 

I finish the kitchen then move to the bedroom, put Severus back into the bassinet, and start packing up the bedroom. Goyle comes into the bedroom around midnight and we finish packing the bedroom except for a blanket, clothes for tomorrow, and the clothes the babies will be wearing along with the baby things we are taking on the train with us. I guess one good thing about having newborn twins is that we only get about two-three hours of sleep. Around three am we fall asleep. Waking up to a crying baby, casting a tempus charm I see that it's 6 getting out of bed I walk over to the bassinet it's Draco who is crying, I pick him up and Draco nuzzles my breast. I pull up my shirt and he latches on and starts nursing. At 6:30, Goyle wakes up and picks up Severus who is awake and staring up at us. 

When 7:00 hit we started to finish packing up the bedroom. At 7:30 we got the babies' diapers changed and dressed. Since today is the last of the term The Slytherins want to meet the babies before heading to the Great Hall. We shrink all of the boxes and put them into our trunks then head down to the Slytherin common room and Goyle gives the password. We shrink all of the boxes and put them into our trunks. Since this is the first time everyone from Slytherin, all crowed around us to see the babies. I pull off the cover from Severus's car seat and Goyle takes out Draco.  I watch as the babies get passed around to the Slytherins even the first years but we make them sit down before having them hold the babies. When it's time to head to the Great Hall, we put the babies back into their car seats with the covers and head to the Great Hall. 

Getting to the Great Hall I watch the rest of the school staring at the car seats but I pay no attention to them, sitting down at the Slytherin table with Fred, George, and Neville. Putting the car seats next to us, I grab a plate of food and start eating. When Severus starts crying I pull the cover-up a little and see him sucking his hand. Grabbing the diaper bag I pull out a bottle and since we are in the Great Hall I don't pull him out of the car seat. While feeding Severus, I see Gryffindor trying to look at the babies but thanks to the covers they can't. After eating, we head down to the train and get on. We find a compartment easily because of the Slytherins. Inside the compartment, I get the twins settled. Putting up the wards to keep out any unwanted people. Taking off the covers I see that both babies are asleep. Once the train starts moving I sit down across from the twins so I can still see them. 

About 4 hours into the train ride is when the babies wake up. Draco starts looking around the compartment until he sees me then Draco gives me what is a smile from a newborn. I move to pick him up and hold him.  30 minutes later I have Draco nursing and Goyle is changing Severus's diaper. When I start to see the station we get the babies settled back into their car seats and get ready to get off the train. When we come to a stop I get off first so that I can talk to my uncle but I make sure Goyle is walking with me. When I see my uncle I walk over to him. 

"Uncle Vernon". 

"Boy". 

"You can go home and I'm not coming with you". 

"What are you talking about boy". 

"I'm moving and not going back to the house with you". 

Vernon doesn't say anything he just walks away and Goyle and I head to Gringttos. Getting there we met up with Griphook and he takes us by portkey. We land outside of the house and I love it. Walking inside I see the living room. Sitting the babies on the couch I walk around the house. Walking into the room that will be the nursery looking around at how I would want to do the room. I walk back into the living room and see Goyle taking off the covers. 

"We put up the wards around the house as you wanted". says Griphook

"Thank you Griphook". 

He leaves and Goyle and I start to unpack the things we brought from Hogwarts. Setting up the pack-in play I move the boys into it. We send the next seven hours unpacking and starting on the nursery.  At 3:30 in the morning, we move the babies and ourselves into the master bedroom for bed. Make sure the twins are good and asleep. Turning around I get a big shock. 

Chapter Text

Previously  on

Harry's Unexpect Previously on

He leaves and Goyle and I start to unpack the things we brought from Hogwarts. Setting up the pack-in play I move the boys into it. We send the next seven hours unpacking and starting on the nursery. At 3:30 in the morning, we move the babies and ourselves into the master bedroom for bed. Make sure the twins are good and asleep. Turning around I get a big shock. 

Harry's Pov

I see Goyle kneeling on one knee holding a red velvet with a beautiful ring.

"Harry James Potter, I know that we have only been together for a short time but I can't picture myself living without you. When the school year started I didn't I would fall in love with someone but then I found myself falling in love with you. Harry will you do the honor of marrying me". ask Goyle 

"Yes, I will marry you". 

Goyle gets up and puts the ring on my finger and we kiss but that is as far as we get because one of the babies starts crying.  I walk over to them and see Severus awake. 

"What's wrong baby boy". 

I check his diaper and find it wet. I put Sev down on the changing table and change him. I go to put him down but he starts crying. I move over to the bed and lay down with Severus laying on my chest.  I fall asleep after casting a sticky charm on my chest to keep Severus from falling off. 

(Four Weeks Old)

The twins are now four weeks old which means they are a month old and I have never been more tried in my life. Don't get me wrong I love both of them very much but I do miss sleep. Since the babies are getting older I have noticed some parts of their personality along with the little small hints about their past "life". 

 Severus when he was awake never liked being put down unless he was holding something like a small stuffed animal.  There are times during the day that Severus wants to be held all of the time which I'm fine with. One of the things Severus loves is nursing. I don't fully know why Severus loves nursing but I'm not going to stop because who knows what will happen when Severus and Draco turn six months. One thing I do know is that I want to keep breastfeeding until they are a year old. I think Severus feels safe when he is nursing and is developing an oral fixation because when he isn't nursing then he has a pacifier in his mouth. We got both of the boy's stuffed animal pacifier holders and Severus's is a penguin while Draco's is a dragon because yes we got Draco a dragon pacifier holder. Now back on to Severus's personality as a one-month-old baby. When Severus is not nursing, he likes being in the baby swing/bouncer while sucking on his pacifier and holding a stuffed fluffy penguin stuffed animal in his little chubby arms. At night when it's bedtime Severus will nurse for as long as he can then when he gets put into his crib, the stuffed penguin stays in his arms while he sucks on a pacifier. 

Draco on the other hand is mostly different from Severus. Draco like Severus likes being held but not as much as Snape does. What Draco loves is sitting in his swing/bouncer and cuddling a dragon stuffed animal.  Draco loves nursing too and I found out from Goyle that Narcissa never nursed Draco after three days. I loved the fact that by nursing Draco I was starting to change his past.  Draco also likes sleeping on top of the kitten we got last week. I wanted the boys to grow up with a pet other than an owl. I love Hedwig but I wanted boys to grow up with a muggle animal so we got a cat. It's a Blue Himalayan male and Draco loves him. Even at a month old Draco is grabbing onto things and will not let go until he wants to, which means that Draco will grab a fist full of the cat's fur and hold on. The poor cat named Dragon never knows what to do with his leech at is my son. Even after a month, it's still weird to think of Draco and Severus as my sons but they are.  At night when it's the boy's bedtime Draco will pull Dragon into his crib with him and cuddle the cat until he is asleep and I will remove Dragon and give Draco his stuffed animal dragon. 

On Monday we got a letter from Lucius saying that Riddle wants to meet the babies and we agreed to meet on Friday at the Malfoy Manor at 6:00. Tomorrow is Friday so we planned out how we are getting to the manor. We chose to use the Floo because it's the easy way to travel with babies. 

( Friday )

Waking up I look at the alarm clock on my nightstand and see that it's 6:30 in the morning which is getting better since when I last checked the time was 3:30 in the morning because both Severus and Draco were hungry. I get up out of bed and see Goyle is still asleep. Heading into the bathroom I use it then jump into the shower. Getting out of the shower I see Goyle is leaning against the bathroom door. 

"You look so hot all wet". says Goyle

"Good morning to you too". 

He doesn't say anything, just walks over to me and pulls me into a kiss. I try to pull away but Goyle doesn't let me. After kissing for a few more minutes I pull away and move back into the bedroom and over to the closet and get the clothes I plan on wearing today. After getting dressed I leave the bedroom and downstairs to the kitchen where I start the coffee. Dragon comes running into the kitchen meowing for food. I grab his bowl and fill it with food. I get my coffee and start cooking breakfast. Goyle comes into the kitchen and we sit down and eat. After getting done eating and washing the dishes, I head upstairs and to the nursery where I see that both of the boys are awake. I pick up Draco and take him over to the changing table where I change his diaper and clothes. Goyle hands me Severus and I do the same thing with him. Sitting down in the chair I start nursing both boys. After they are done we head downstairs and put them into their swings. I start to clean the living room while Goyle cleans the kitchen. 

(5:00)

We get a diaper bag packed and make sure that we have everything we could need which means diapers, wipes, extra clothes, a changing pad, pacifiers, the pacifier holders, the boys stuffed animals, and blankets along with the car seats and covers. At 5:50 we throw the floo powder into the fireplace and walk-in. Stepping out of the floo I see Lucius waiting for us. He takes us to the study where Riddle is and knocks on the door. When we enter Riddle stands up. 

"Potter". 

(Severus's pacifier holder)(Penguin)

(Draco's pacifier holder)(Dragon)

(Severus's stuffed penguin)

(Draco's stuffed dragon)

(Dragon, the blue Himalayan)

(The twin's nursery)

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

We get a diaper bag packed and make sure that we have everything we could need which means diapers, wipes, extra clothes, a changing pad, pacifiers, the pacifier holders, the boys stuffed animals, and blankets along with the car seats and covers. At 5:50 we throw the floo powder into the fireplace and walk in. Stepping out of the floo I see Lucius waiting for us. He takes us to the study where Riddle is and knocks on the door. When we enter Riddle stands up.

"Potter". 

Harry's Pov

"Riddle". 

I put down Severus's car seat and Goyle puts down Draco's. 

"I want to see them". 

I pull off the cover on Sevs car seat to see him awake and sucking on his pacifier. He looks up at me and I can see the tears starting to well up in his little eyes. I pick him up and sit down on a chair that is in front of Riddle's desk.  Pulling up my shirt I get Severus to latch and he starts making happy little noises.

Voldemort's Pov

I watch my door open and see Lucius leading Potter and Goyle into the room. 

"Potter". 

"Riddle". 

Potter sits down the car seat that he is holding and Goyle follows by sitting down the car seat he is holding. 

"I want to see them". 

Potter pulls off the car seat cover and pulls out the baby. We all watch as Harry sits down on one of the chairs in front of my desk. He pulls up his shirt and gets the baby to latch onto his nipple. I listen to the baby making noises. 

"The baby who is nursing is Severus". 

I walk over to Harry and stare at Severus. He looks the same for the most part. I can see that his hair is not as greasy or thin. I can't see what his eyes look like because they are closed. I walk away from Harry and Severus and over to Goyle and Draco. Draco looks up at me and starts crying. 

Goyle's Pov

I watch as the dark lord looks over Severus and then he walks over to me. I'm holding Draco and both Lucius and Narcissa are watching and looking at Draco. The lord comes to stand right in front of me. I watch as Draco looks up and stares at Riddle before he starts crying. I reach down into the diaper bag and pull out Draco's pacifier and holder and get him to take it. 

"Can I hold him". asks Narcissa

I look over to Harry and watch as he nods his head. I stand up and move to stand in front of her. Make sure Draco will not cry when I hand him off, I pass him carefully and slowly to her. She looks down at him with tears in her eyes. 

"He looks so different". Narcissa says. 

I will agree to that because Draco does look different thanks to the spell which changed most of his DNA.  

Harry's Pov

I watch as Narcissa holds Draco and has to fight the urge to jump up from the chair and take Draco out of her arms. I know that she is Draco's biological mother but for the last 10 months (9 months pregnancy, 1-month-old) my mind and body thinks of Draco as my son, and the fact that someone other than Goyle or me holding him is causing my instincts to scream at me to get my baby back from a threat. Before I can do something stupid Draco does it for me. Draco lets out this cry which makes Narcissa jump from the shock. Goyle jumps up from his spot on the couch and walks over to her. He takes Draco from her arms and checks his diaper. He walks over to me and we trade babies. I take Draco and get him to latch on my nipple that is still full. Draco latches and he starts nursing while letting out small grunts. 

"Potter". 

"Riddle". 

"What are your plans now that the boys are here". 

"I still don't want to fight in the war at all. I just want to raise the boys. I need to talk more about it to Gregory but I'm thinking about dropping out of Hogwarts, getting tutors to finish my magical education, and possibly staying in America". I tell them

Everyone looks at me with their mouths open and I can see the shock on their faces. 

"What". askes Riddle

"I never wanted to fight in this war. I want to live a normal life or as normal as I can get at 16 years old with two kids and a fiance". I say. 

"You do know that if you leave then that would give the war to the Dark side". says Riddle.

"Yes but you would have to leave Remus Lupin, Fred and George Weasley, and Neville Longbottom alive". I say. 

We spend an hour more with them before heading home. Getting home I take both boys upstairs to the nursery while Greg feeds the cat. I sit in the chair and hold both boys in my arms with my instincts happy to have both of my babies in my arms. I nurse both boys one last time before bed knowing that I will be up again in a few hours to feed them again. Greg comes into the nursery and watches the boy's nurse. 

"You look so beautiful nursing our boys". 

We get the boys into their cribs and head to our bedroom. I lay on the bed and Greg leans down to kiss me. It has been four months since we last had sex and we are both teenagers. I pull down on top of me and kiss the hell out of him. He starts moving his lips down my body until he gets to my nipple and latches on. 

"Oh god". 

"Your milk tastes so good". He says around my nipple. 

He moves his hand down to my cock and grabs it. I start to thrust into his hand and I reach down with my own and grab his cock. We both thrust into each other's fists until we cum. I kiss him and lay down to go to sleep

(1 month and 4 weeks old)

Harry's Pov

The boys are down for a nap at the moment and I want to talk to Greg about what I said when we went to visit Riddle. 

"Can we talk". I ask

"Sure". 

"When we went to visit Riddle I told him what I wanted to do. Everything I said was true. I want to quit Hogwarts and stay here in America". I say

"Why".

"Ever since I started Hogwarts I have been thrown into things I went really wanted to be a part of. Every year I was seen as a hero or the next dark lord. I can't keep doing it and now bring this year I got hated on by everyone but Slytherin because I got pregnant with a spell and Severus and Draco. Don't get me wrong I love those boys but I never wanted to get pregnant. I want to quit Hogwarts and just get tutors to finish my magical education. I didn't want to say these in front of Riddle and the Malfoys but I want to attend a muggle high school."

"Ok, if you don't go back then I will not go back. and I will attend muggle high school with you". 

"I love you". 

"I love you too". 

"We need to send a letter to Hogwarts telling them we are withdrawing from the school". I say

We both wrote the letter and sent Hedwig off with the letter. She was told to take a day's rest before coming back here. I write a letter to Griphook telling him that we want to try and get dual citizenship for America and Britain. I send that letter off with Goyle's owl. We hear the baby monitor go off and I head upstairs and into the nursery to see Draco awake. 

I wake over to his crib and pick him up. 

"What's wrong baby boy". 

I check his diaper and it's dry. When I try to nurse him, he doesn't latch so I'm guessing he just wants to be held. I check on Severus who is still asleep. I walk downstairs with Draco and head to the kitchen where I see Greg cooking something. I walk over to him and lean over his shoulder. 

"What are you cooking". I ask. 

"I'm making Steak and Kidney Pudding, who was crying". says Goyle

"Draco, he just wanted some love and attention". I say 

Draco lets a noise that sounds like he is agreeing with what I said. I sit down at the table and start playing with Draco's little toes. Draco lets out a squeal and kicks his feet. I hear the monitor go off and put Draco into his swing and head upstairs to get Severus. I come back down and sit down on the couch so that I can see Draco. Before I start feeding Sev, I move Draco onto his tummy on his Slytherin blanket for some tummy time. I start nursing Severus. Greg brought me a plate with the Steak and Kidney Pudding. We eat and Goyle puts the boys to bed while I clean up the kitchen. I head upstairs to mine and Goyle's bedroom to start getting ready for bed. Goyle comes in and changes before climbing into bed and cuddles me. 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

"I'm making Steak and Kidney Pudding, who was crying". says Goyle

"Draco, he just wanted some love and attention". I say

Draco lets a noise that sounds like he is agreeing with what I said. I sit down at the table and start playing with Draco's little toes. Draco lets out a squeal and kicks his feet. I hear the monitor go off and put Draco into his swing and head upstairs to get Severus. I come back down and sit down on the couch so that I can see Draco. Before I start feeding Sev, I move Draco onto his tummy on his Slytherin blanket for some tummy time. I start nursing Severus. Greg brought me a plate with the Steak and Kidney Pudding. We eat and Goyle puts the boys to bed while I clean up the kitchen. I head upstairs to mine and Goyle's bedroom to start getting ready for bed. Goyle comes in and changes before climbing into bed and cuddles me. 

( 2 months old)

Harry's Pov 

The goblins were able to get my family dual citizenship which means that we get to stay in America. When Hedwig returned with a letter from Dumbeldore who was not happy. I'm happy that we told no one that we were moving to America besides Riddle and the Malfoys. 

The boys are now two months old and they are starting to get big. Both of the boys have learned that they can smile and every time they see me or Greg, we get a smile which makes me so happy to see Severus smile.  Yesterday was rough because the twins had to get their shots and I hated it. Watching the muggle doctor pock them with needles hurt.  Some of the other developments with the boys are that they are have learned about their hands and fingers. They both have learned how to roll over during tummy time.  We haven't gotten lucky with the boys sleeping through the night yet but they are only eating four times during the night instead of ten times which is a big improvement. 

Riddle has been slowly moving in the British wizarding world. He is trying to get Dumbeldore out of power. We have been keeping in touch with Riddle to find out what he is doing with the Wizarding World. So far the only thing that Riddle and his death eaters have done is take control over their seats and mine which won them the Wizengamont. 

Greg and Me start muggle high school tomorrow. Since we are both sixteen years old, the high school put us in sophomore year which is a good thing because it means that Greg and I have the chance to catch up.  For the past month since we sent our withdrawn from Hogwarts has been sent on catching up on our muggle studies. We got in contact with Remus who is going to watch the boys while we are at school. It does mean that I will have to pump before going to school. I'm hoping that with Remus watching the boys that we can give Severus a better relationship with Remus. 

Right now both of the boys are down for a nap and Greg is out getting everything that we need for tomorrow while I'm waiting for Remus to arrive. This is the first time that Remus will be meeting the twins and I'm hoping it will go well but I can't be for sure. I'm hoping that if it goes well because it means that maybe I can get Remus to leave the British Wizarding World and the Order of the Phoenix to move over here to America where werewolves have the same rights as everyone else. Remus could get a good-paying job and make a living without fearing for his life. I hear the baby monitor go off so I head up to the nursery where I find Severus awake and clutching his penguin. I walk over to Severus's crib and pick him up. I hold Severus close to my chest and just cuddle him. When the doorbell rings I take Severus with me after checking on Draco. Opening the door I see Remus standing there with his hands behind his back. 

"Hey Remus". I say

Remus's Pov 

When Harry contacted me a few days ago, I was surprised because I haven't really talked to Harry since Sirius died. Finding out that Harry was pregnant with Snape and Draco I was shocked. To learn that the pregnancy came from the Secunda Opportiunitas spell was a little shocking but when I found out that Neville was the one who cast the spell the shock factor went down a little. When Harry called and asked if I wanted to meet and watch the babies while he and his partner started muggle high school. Learning that his partner was Gregory Goyle was surprising but the biggest two shocks were that Harry is going to marry Goyle and Harry is now living in America. I agreed to meet Harry at his house. Arriving at the house I look at it and it's a cute house. 

If I didn't know any better I would say that a muggle lived here and not Harry Potter but Harry did tell me that he didn't want to boys around magic at least until they were a year old. I walk up to the door and ring the doorbell. A few minutes later the door opens and I get my first look at Harry in over a year. Harry is standing at the door wearing a pair of black sweatpants and a grey t-shirt. In his arms is who I think is Severus in his arms. Severus is wearing a onesie that says "If I cry, I get Boobs (Interesting)". I'm guessing that based on the onesie that Harry is breastfeeding. 

"Hey Remus". says Harry

"Hi Harry". I say

"Come in". says Harry.

Harry moves out of the way and I enter the house. Harry leads me into the living room where he sits down on the couch. I watch as Harry pulls a baby blanket that has a cartoon version of the Slytherin house crest.

"This is Severus". says Harry

"He looks different". I say

"It's because of my genes talking over from the spell". says Harry

I watch as Harry lays Severus on his chest and Harry gives Severus a pacifier before pulling the blanket over Severus. 

"Where is Draco"? I ask 

"Upstairs asleep in his crib". says Harry

Harry's Pov

I watch as Remus looks around the house. 

"It's a nice house you have here Harry". says Remus 

"Thank you Remus. The house is fully only mine and Greg's. No family name attached to the house and I refuse to let magic be used in the house". I say

I hear a jingle and watch as Dragon jumps up on the cat and stare at Remus. 

"You have a cat". says Remus 

"Yep Remus meet Dragon". says Harry. 

I watch as Remus has a staring constant with Dragon. 

I hear the front door open and see Greg set down a few bags before he walks into the living room and leans down to give both me and Severus a kiss. When he turns around Greg sees Remus sitting in the chair in front of the bay window. 

"Hello Remus". says Greg

"Hello". says Remus

Before we can say anything, Severus lets out a grunt then a small cry. I pick up the pacifier and move the blanket off of Severus. By now I know what each cry means and Severus just let a hungry cry.  I move the blanket over my shoulders and move Severus to get him latched onto my right nipple. Once Severus is latched and nursing I turn my attention back onto the guest in my living room. I see Remus looking at where Severus is under the blanket and then I watch as Remus shakes his head. 

" Don't worry Remus I will be pumping tonight before I go to bed". I say

"Greg will you go check on Draco". I say

Greg nods his head and walks upstairs. 

"What are you going to do when they hit five years old"? ask Remus 

"I really don't know. I'm hoping that they will remember the first five years of this life before they start to remember their old lives". I say

"What is tomorrow going to look like"? asks Remus 

"Greg and Me will be getting up around 5: 30 in the morning, I will make sure that there is enough breastmilk to get you throughout the day. Depending on what time the babies wake up I will feed them before we leave. School ends at 3 and we should be home around 3:30. I'm willing to bet that you changed my diapers when I was a baby. Please Remus that they might be Draco and Severus but right now they are babies who are two months old and don't remember their old lives yet. Also, this is the first time that Greg and I will be leaving the babies for the first time since they were born". I tell him

Remus nods his head and I move Severus off my nipple when he unlatches. Burping him I get Severus laid in his swing before giving Severus his pacifier back. I hear Greg come down the stairs and he is holding a grumpy-looking Draco. 

"He was wet and needed to be changed but didn't want to wake up. Then he started giving his hungry cry so here you go babe". says Greg as he hands Draco over to me. 

I do the same as Severus but on the left. Draco finishes nursing after ten minutes. I put Draco on my chest with his pacifier and Draco falls asleep on me.  I watch as Greg gives Remus a tour of the house before they come back into the living room. Greg walks into the kitchen to start making dinner while I talk to Remus. 

"Remus". 

"Yes Harry". 

"I have a question for you". 

"Okay". 

"Will you move to the United States of America"? I ask

"Harry" starts Remus 

"Did you know that here in the US that werewolves have all rights that the wizarding world has. You could get a great job Remus and not have to worry about putting food on the table". I say

"I will think about it Harry". 

"Okay, but you would have to leave The Order of the Phoenix". I say

I get up and move Draco into his swing when Greg says that dinner is ready. After dinner, we clean up the kitchen, I sit down on the couch and start pumping for tomorrow while Greg gets the boys ready for bed. Remus heads up to bed. After I finish pumping and getting the milk in the fridge, I head upstairs and get ready for bed. Climbing into bed Greg spoons me and we fall asleep. 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

I get up and move Draco into his swing when Greg says that dinner is ready. After dinner, we clean up the kitchen, I sit down on the couch and start pumping for tomorrow while Greg gets the boys ready for bed. Remus heads up to bed. After I finish pumping and getting the milk in the fridge, I head upstairs and get ready for bed. Climbing into bed Greg spoons me and we fall asleep.

(2 months old)

(August 15th, 1997)

Harry's Pov

Today is my and Greg's first day of Muggle school. I'm both excited and nervous for today because this is the first time we are leaving the twins for the day since they were born and I know that I'm going to miss them today. It's currently 5: 30 in the morning, Greg is in the shower and I'm making sure that Remus will have enough breastmilk to last the school day.  I feed Dragon before heading upstairs to check on the boys before I take my shower. Walking into the nursery I see that Draco is awake. I pick him up and walk over to the changing table where I take off the sleeper. I take Draco into mine and Greg's room where Greg is standing at the dresser in a towel.

"Will you come to get Draco from the shower when I yell"? I ask

"How about I sit on the towel and take him when you are done cleaning him". says, Greg

"That works". I say 

I take off Draco's diaper before turning on the shower to lukewarm, getting into the shower with Draco cuddling up to my chest. I carefully wash Draco before handing him over to Greg. I finish my shower before getting out and getting dressed. Walking into the bedroom I see Draco is dressed and Severus is laying on the bed next to him. Sitting down on the bed I grab the bopper before moving the boys so they can nurse.

 I looked over at the alarm clock. I see that the time is 7:00 am. After the boys finish nursing I take them downstairs and put them into their swings. Make sure that they are both and they look it with pacifiers and their stuffed animals. Walking into the kitchen I kiss Greg on the lips before saying good morning to Remus who is sitting at the table with a smile on his face.  

"Did you sleep well Remus"? I ask

"I did thank you Harry". says Remus 

Greg hands me a plate that has eggs, bacon, and toast on it. Eating my food and talking to Remus about last-minute details. Taking the plate to the sink and washing it. The time is now 7: 15 and it takes fifteen minutes to get to the school. Walking back into the living room I see both boys asleep in their swings while Dragon is sitting on the couch watching them. 

Greg comes into the living room and wraps his arms around my waist.

"They will be in good hands with Remus and Dragon". says Greg

"I know but it's just my instincts since this is the first time I have been away all day from the babies". I say

"I know but Remus will call if something happens or he will use Magic". says Greg

I nod my head and walk over to the babies, leaning down I place a kiss on their foreheads before walking over to the couch and petting Dragon.  Greg and Me grab our backpacks and say bye to Remus before getting in our car and heading to school. 

Greg's Pov

Pulling into the school parking lot I never thought that I would be going to a muggle school when I started Hogwarts. Yet here I am starting a muggle high school at 16 years old with two kids and my soon-to-be husband who is joining me. I will always be grateful to Harry and Neville because they got me out of being a Death Eater and Harry for loving me beside the fact that I'm a Slytherin and a pureblood. Neville was the one who cast the spell which lead to this chance I have with Harry and for giving my best friend a chance at having a second chance in life. I hope by the time Severus returns to his original age that he takes this second chance at his life and does what he wants to do and maybe not join the Death Eaters this time around. Getting out of the car, Harry joins me. We grab our backpacks and head inside. 

Heading inside the school we walk to the office and greet the lady at the desk. 

"Hello how can I help you"? asks the lady

"We are news students starting today Harry Potter and Gregory Goyle". says Harry

"Yes, let me grab the schedules". she says before walking away

She comes back and hands Harry and me our schedules. Taking a look at them I see that we have all of the same classes together which is good.  The door to the office opens and a boy walks in. 

"Hello Mrs. Smith, I was told to come down here". says the boy 

"Yes Mr. Jones. I called you down here to help show the two new students around for the day". says Mrs. Smith

The boy has brown hair with blue highlights. His eyes are a bright blue and he looks to be about 5'11. He's good looking but Harry looks better and I love Harry so much. The boy looks both of us over before moving and holding out his hand. 

"Name is Lucas Jones". says Lucas

I take his hand and shake it.

"I'm Gregory Goyle".  I say

"I'm Harry Potter". says Harry 

Lucas shows us to our lockers and he tells us that we all have most of the same classes together. The first class is English and when we get into the classroom, the teacher makes us introduce ourselves to the class. 

"My name is Gregory Goyle but I like to be called Goyle. I'm from England". I say

"My name is Harry Potter. I'm also from England". says Harry 

We move to take our seats and the teacher Mr. Hol starts teaching.

When lunch comes around, Harry looks like he is ready to use Cruciatus Curse on the next person or people who ask us out on dates or why we moved from England. We had agreed that we wouldn't tell people that we are dating or fiances. Right now Harry is talking to Remus while I'm eating a sandwich. Harry walks up to the table and sits down. 

"Remus is not having the best time". says Harry

"Why"? I ask

"Both Sev and Draco were crying when Remus picked up the phone. He says that they have been crying since after we left. The only they stopped crying was when Remus fed them". says Harry

"It sounds like Remus is having a hard day". I say

"I can't wait to go home and cuddle them".  says Harry

Harry's Pov

When the school day ends I run to the car and get in. Greg gets into the car and we head home. When we get home, I get out of the car and walk up to the door and open it to hear the twins crying. It's easy to find Remus who is standing in the living room bouncing Severus in his arms. Walking over to Remus I take Severus out of his arms and cuddle him to my chest. Severus nuzzles into my chest and stops crying. Sitting down on the couch, Greg puts Draco in my other arm and he stops crying too. 

"They missed you Harry". says Remus 

"I missed them too". I say 

"When was the last time they ate"? I ask

"Around 11". says Remus

I grab the boppy and the Slytherin baby blanket, remove my shirt, and both boys latch on and start nursing. Greg puts the blanket around my shoulders. 

"How was your first day at school"? asks Remus 

"I think that we were ready to use an Unforgivable by the end of the day. We kept getting asked why we moved from England and people kept asking us out". says Greg

"Do didn't tell anyone that you two are dating"? asks Remus 

"We don't know how they will treat us if they found out we are gay". I say

Remus nods his head. I move the blanket to see Draco is asleep and Severus is awake but no longer nursing. I hand Draco over to Greg and Greg cuddles him while I move Severus to lay on my chest. 

By the time it was 10 pm I tried and was ready for bed. The twins were fed, changed and Severus was given a bath which he wasn't a fan of. They are both sleeping right now. Remus went to bed around 9:30 which I was kind of expecting since the full moon is in three days. Greg and I did our homework after eating dinner and now we are laying in bed spooning with me as the little spoon. 

"When do you think we should get married"? asks Greg

"I don't know but I do know that I want Severus and Draco crawling and maybe walking before we get married". I say 

"How about we get married in July 1998. It would make the boys a year old". says Greg

"I like that idea". I say 

"Good". says Greg

Greg turns my head and we share a kiss before falling asleep. 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

"When do you think we should get married"? asks Greg

"I don't know but I do know that I want Severus and Draco crawling and maybe walking before we get married". I say

"How about we get married in July 1998. It would make the boys a year old". says Greg

"I like that idea". I say

"Good". says Greg

Greg turns my head and we share a kiss before falling asleep.

( 3 months old)

(September 10th, 1997)

Harry's Pov

3 months old. I can't believe the boys are three months old. It doesn't feel real but it is and I love that the boys are getting bigger. The boys will turn to Greg and me will they hear us. Greg and I got a big shock when during tummy time they started to roll from their front to their back, started lifting up their head and pushing up their chest with their hands. I cried the first time I saw it but so did Greg. 

School has been good. Greg and I have been doing the school work and keeping up with our classes. It's hard going to school with two babies and I have a lot of respect for teen parents because it's hard work and I'm thankful to have Remus for help.

Remus agreed to stay here in America and he has been working with the British and American Wizarding Governments to move over here. Remus told us that so far he has met werewolves who are working in the Government here and how he wishes that Britain was more open about creatures like America. 

Severus is starting to show more of his personality.  When Severus gets hungry and I don't pick him up fast enough he will glare at anyone in the room which is both cute and funny at the same time because it means that even as a 3-month-old baby Severus still has his glare from being a teacher.  Another thing Severus is starting to show that I think is different because I don't know much about Severus's original childhood is that Severus loves to be held. Severus will cry if you don't hold him for a certain amount of time. I love holding Severus because it means that I can spend more time with him to bond and try and change the past. 

Draco's personality is also starting to show. Draco is like Severus when it comes to being hungry but he doesn't glare, Draco will cry so loudly until I pick him up then Draco will start kneading my breast like a kitten. It's an odd feeling having my A-cup breast kneaded by a tiny hand but both the boys and Greg like my breast but for very different reasons. Draco loves being tickled, the first Greg tickled him I don't know what I was excepting but to hear Draco start giggling and reach for Greg's hands to tickle him again. It was really cute to watch because it was the first time we heard Draco giggle. 

Greg and I have started to plan our wedding because it will take some time to plan. The only thing that we have is the month and year of our wedding. I can't wait to marry Greg because I don't think I could be happy and in love with anyone else other than Greg. I didn't think that I would find love during my wired magical pregnancy but Greg was there the whole time and I was thankful for him because I was abandoned by all of my friends except for Neville, Fred, and George.   

Right now Remus and Greg are cooking dinner while I'm sitting in the living room with Draco on my lap and reading my biology textbook for school. Severus is in his swing with his pacifier and he looks sleepy so I'm hoping that Severus will fall asleep. Draco also has his pacifier but is wide awake and trying to grab the page that I'm reading for my homework. 

"Draco, Daddy needs to read this page". I say

Draco makes a gurgling noise and shakes his hand with the page in it. 

"Gregory". I yell

"Yes Harry". says Greg

"Will you grab Lamaze the Moose for me please"? I ask

"Sure". says Greg

I move Draco's hand away from the book and Greg walks back up to me and hands me the moose which I hand to Draco and he starts shaking it. 

"Thank you. I don't know if our biology teacher would believe the "my baby destroyed my homework" story even if it was true". I say

Greg laughs and leans down to kiss both Draco and me before heading back into the kitchen to help Remus finish dinner. Draco shakes the moose and I finish reading the page before answering the questions that I need to before starting to read the next page. I don't get far before Greg brings me a plate of food. I put the book to the side and take the plate. 

"Thank you". I say

 "Your welcome". says Greg

I start eating my food and Draco tries to grab the fork. I move the fork away and put the plate down. I move Draco around until he is nursing. I finish my food before carefully standing up and taking the plate into the kitchen. Walking back into the living room I see that Severus is awake. Draco is done so I put him into his swing and place Draco's pacifier in his mouth before picking up Severus. Sitting down on the couch I start nursing Severus while grabbing my homework and finishing it. 

After Severus finished nursing I take both Severus and Draco upstairs for bathtime. Stripping the babies I put the babies' baths into the bathtub and turn on the water to the right temperature. Putting the boys into the bath, they both let out giggles because they love bathtime. Taking a cup of water I pour it over both boys before grabbing the baby shampoo to wash their hair. Getting the boys washed and cleaned I grab the towels and dry them off. 

Taking the two naked babies into the nursery,  I sit Draco in his crib and lay Severus on the changing table to put a diaper on him and a green onesie. Laying Severus in his crib I put his pacifier in his mouth before pulling a blanket on his legs. Greg and I only put blankets on the boy's legs when we put them to bed just to help keep their body heat. Picking up Draco I walk over to the changing table, lay him on it, and put on a diaper and a sliver onesie on him before putting Draco into his crib with his pacifier.  I turn on the baby monitor before leaving the room and heading into my bedroom where I get ready for bed. Walking back downstairs I say goodnight to Remus, put away my homework and head back upstairs and climb into bed. Greg follows about five minutes later and spoons me. 

"Goodnight" says Greg

"Goodnight". I say

We fall asleep. 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

I turn on the baby monitor before leaving the room and heading into my bedroom where I get ready for bed. Walking back downstairs I say goodnight to Remus, put away my homework and head back upstairs and climb into bed. Greg follows about five minutes later and spoons me.

"Goodnight" says Greg

"Goodnight". I say

We fall asleep.

(4 months old)
( October 12th, 1997)

Harry's Pov

Draco and Severus are four months old. They are starting to get big, which I love and hate because the boys are healthy and growing but starting to grow up.  Something that is really cute that the boys do is that they will sit up or lean against something, face each other and start "talking" to each other. It's really cute to watch because it is just so cute since it sounds like bubbling noises. I love when the boys squeal because it shows how happy the boys are. One thing I don't fully love is how the boys think it's funny to put everything in their mouths because it means that Greg, Me, and Remus always have to be watching the boys all the time to make sure that they don't get their little hands on something that is not meant for babies.  I'm still breastfeeding the twins but not as much.

Severus has started to roll over which makes tummy time and changing him a little more difficult since he won't stop moving. I wanted to raise the boys away from magic for the first year but I have had to use a sticking charm on Severus to keep him on the changing table from time to time. Something Severus loves is talking to Remus and Dragon, when Greg and I come home from school we will find Severus sitting up against the couch with Dragon laying next to him and Severus babbling to Remus who is nodding along and speaking like he understands what Severus is saying. It's cute to watch until Severus will see Greg and me before he lets out a squeal and reaches out to be held. 

Draco has also learned how to roll over but he is not as bad as Severus when it comes to moving on the changing table so I haven't had to use the sticking charm on him yet. Draco loves to watch himself in the full-body mirror that is in the living room and talk to himself in the mirror. It's funny watching Draco talk to his reflection and not knowing that it's him in the mirror. Something Greg and I noticed about Draco is that when he sees us he will smile but doesn't squeal as Severus does. We are hoping that it's just Draco expressing himself differently than Severus does and not something as such as a learning disability. 

Halloween is coming up in a few weeks and Greg and I have been trying to figure out what we want to dress Severus and Draco up as since this will be their first Halloween in their new life. I never liked Halloween growing up because it was the day my parents died and I became an orphan but I want to go trick-or-treating with the boys so that they can get some memories. I did get a letter from the Malfoy's asking if we could come to visit before Halloween so that they could see the boys.  I told them that we would come to visit and set a date. 

Greg and I have been doing good at school. It's different than Hogwarts but I like muggle school better because nobody knows who I'm.  Greg is the only one who knows who Harry Potter, The-boy-who-lived is which I'm fine with.  Greg and Me stay mostly to ourselves but we have made a friend or two. We haven't told our friends about how we are together and getting married or about the boys. 

It's Friday and Greg and I have to go to school which I really don't but have to because after school we are meeting up with the Malfoys and Riddle. 

Remus's Pov

Harry and Greg just left for school and I'm home alone with the boys who are sleeping still. Right now I'm making breakfast for myself. I make the eggs and bacon before sitting down at the table and start eating with a cup of coffee.  After I eat and clean up the kitchen, I had to my bedroom, shower, and get ready for the day before heading into the nursery and seeing Draco awake. Picking up Draco, I take him over to the changing table and take off his sleeper before changing his diaper. I put Draco in a onesie that is grey and said future Slytherin on it before laying Draco on the play mat on the floor because as I was changing Draco, Severus woke up and I carry him over to the changing table and use the sticking charm to keep him in place. Changing Severus I put him in a black onesie that has the Slytherin crest on it before picking both him and Draco up and taking them downstairs. 

I put them into their swings and buckle them before moving into the kitchen and grabbing two bottles of Harry's breastmilk out of the fridge and warming them up before heading back into the living room and sitting on the couch I fed the boys. After they finish their bottles I put the boys into the playroom which was a downstairs bedroom that Harry and Greg changed into the playroom when the boys hit three months old and Harry told me that they will change it with magic as the boys get older. Taking the bottles into the kitchen I wash them before heading to the playroom where I sit on the floor and play with the boys until nap time. At nap time, the boys go down in the cribs that are in the playroom. I turn on the baby monitor and head into the living room where I use my laptop and did some work. 

About three hours later I hear a noise coming from the playroom so I get up off the couch and into the playroom and see Severus awake and looking at me. Picking him up and checked his diaper which is dry. I take Severus into the living room and grab the bottle sitting on the coffee table which I grab when I heard Severus start to wake up before feeding Severus. I burp him after he finishes the bottle before putting him into his swing with a pacifier. Draco wakes up an hour later and after he is fed, I put him in his swing. 

Harry and Greg walk into the house 30 minutes later and when Severus sees them he lets out a loud squeal that causes poor Dragon to jump out of his sleep on the couch. 

(Playroom)

Greg's Pov 

After school gets out for the day I watch as Harry runs to his locker, opens it, and grabs his things before running out to the car. I walk over to my locker and get my things before heading to the car. Once I'm in the car, Harry takes off toward the house. Walking into the house we are greeted by a loud squeal from Severus which causes poor Dragon to go flying. 

"Did you miss us ?" asks Harry  

Severus lets out another squeal while Draco lets out a laugh. I pick up Draco while Harry picks up Severus. It's funny because the boys have a parent that they like a little more, obviously, both boys love Harry because he is the one who carried them and feeds them. Severus is more of a daddy's boy (Harry) while Draco is more of a papa's boy (Me) which I found funny because Harry and Severus hated each other before this happened and now Severus loves and wants to be around Harry all the time. We spend the next two hours hanging out with the boys before changing them into their sleepers and diapers, getting the boys into their car seats, and taking the Floo to the Malfoys.

Harry's Pov 

I step out from the floor and see Lucius standing there to meet us. Greg comes in behind me with Draco. 

"Hello, follow me". says Lucius

We follow Lucius to the living room where we meet Riddle and Narcissa are waiting for us. Narcissa stands up and I set down Severus's car seat and Greg puts down Draco's car seat. Opening the diaper bag I take out the blanket and spread it on the floor and take out some toys before putting Severus and Draco on the blanket.

Riddle/Voldemort's Pov

Watching as Harry puts the boys on the floor, I watch Severus and Draco play with their toys. Severus puts the ear of a stuffed dog into his mouth and Harry just sighs while Draco looks up at Harry and starts crying. Harry picks up Draco and checks his diaper before moving Draco to nurse.

"How are the boys"? asks Narcissa

"Both of the boys are good and healthy. The pediatrician says both boys are on track at four months old. Both are on their target weight and they did okay with the second round of vaccinations and Immunisation for their muggles diseases and we did get them their magical vaccinations to protect them from magical diseases. Now the pediatrician did say that Draco is a little slow on speech but she is not too worried about it yet". says Harry

Harry and Goyle stay for two hours before they pack up and head home to put the boys to bed.

Harry's Pov

We get home and put the twins to bed before falling into bed ourselves.

(October 31, 1997)

Harry's Pov

Today is Halloween and I can't wait to dress the twins up in their costumes. I managed to talk Remus into going trick and treating with us and he is going with his fangs, claws, and his glowing eyes while Greg and I will be wearing our robes and going as wizards but will be using practice wands that use no magic. Severus will be going as Clark Kent and Draco is going as Superman. 

It's 6: 30 and I'm dressing Severus and Greg are dressing Draco. They look so cute in their little costumes.

Grabbing the stroller and putting the candy out, we head out the door to the first house. We spend the next half an hour going house to house and getting candy which Greg, Remus, and I will be eating since the boys are not old enough yet. After getting the twins changed, fed, and down for the night. Remus goes to bed and Greg and I fall into bed. We start kissing and Greg moves his lips over my jaw and down to my neck where he starts sucking on my neck. 

Greg's Pov

I suck a hickey onto Harry's neck before moving down to his nipples. Taking one nipple into my mouth I start sucking and get rewarded with Harry's milk. Hands slip into my hair and hold my head on the nipple. I move my hand down to the tent in Harry's sleep pants and start rubbing. Harry lets out a moan. Just I start moving my mouth to Harry's cock, we hear a knock. I pull away from Harry and we look at each other. Hearing another knock we get up and head downstairs to the front door. Wondering who is at the door I look out the peephole and see someone I was not expecting to see at my door at 10 o'clock at night or in America. With a look at Harry who is standing behind me, I pull up the door and stare at the person standing there. Before I can say anything, Harry bets me to it. 

"Luna"? asks Harry

Chapter Text

Greg's Pov

Just I start moving my mouth to Harry's cock, we hear a knock. I pull away from Harry and we look at each other. Hearing another knock we get up and head downstairs to the front door. Wondering who is at the door I look out the peephole and see someone I was not expecting to see at my door at 10 o'clock at night or in America. With a look at Harry who is standing behind me, I pull up the door and stare at the person standing there. Before I can say anything, Harry bets me to it.

"Luna"? asks Harry

Harry's Pov

Seeing Luna standing at my door was something I didn't expect to see. Moving out of the way, we invite Luna inside.

"What are you doing here"? I ask

"Daddy and I just moved here to the United States. After last year and Daddy pulling me out of Hogwarts, we have been working on getting me enrolled at Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and I start after Yule break. I heard from Neville that you and Goyle moved to the US after you gave birth to Draco and Snape which Neville and the Twins filled me in on what happened last year". says Luna

"Yea last year at Hogwarts was crazy with the pregnancy and everything that happened with the Gryffindors thinking that I should have terminated the pregnancy and killed Draco and Severus before they were reborn. I spent the whole pregnancy only talking to Neville, the twins, and everyone in Slytherin. I'm happy not to be at Hogwarts anymore because the people there are toxic." I say

Before anyone can say anything I hear a cry come from the baby monitor so I walk upstairs to the Nursery and find Severus is awake. I pick him up and check his daiper which is dry so I take him over to the chair and sit down before getting Severus to start nursing. Greg comes up and stands next to me. 

"Luna went home and said that she would be back". says Greg

I nod my head and finish nursing Severus before putting him back into his crib. Greg and I head back to bed and fall asleep. 

(5 months old)

(November 6th, 1997)

Harry's Pov

Severus and Draco are 5 months old.  The boys are getting so big and I'm not ready for them to get bigger. Greg and I have talked to our pediatrician about introducing solid foods to the boys and she does think it's a good idea for now until the boys are 6 months old that we should only introduce two solid foods to them. Greg and I have chosen to introduce Mashed banana and avocado to the boys first. 

Now that Severus is five months old, he has doubled his birth weight which is good because it means that Severus is growing. The main reason why we have chosen to introduce solid foods is because of Severus. When Greg, Remus, and I eat at the table Severus depending on who lap he is sitting on will try to reach out and steal food from the plate and will get super mad when the food is taken away from him, He will calm down a little when I start nursing him but he puts that Severus Snape glare to use. Something Severus loves to do is he will pick up a toy, shake it and make sure that you are looking at him before he will drop the toy, stare at you until you pick up the toy, hand it back to him then he will repeat until he gets bored but the whole time this is going on, Severus will be giggling. It's really cute and funny to watch. Severus also loves tummy time especially when he has toys to play with. 

Draco has also doubled his birth weight which is also good, especially since the pediatrician is worried about the fact that Draco seems to be developing slower than Severus that she wants to test Draco for learning disabilities like dyslexia. I talked to Greg about Draco's original childhood to see if this was an issue but Greg told me that Draco didn't show any symptoms of having any learning disabilities. I want to talk to the Malfoys about it to see because I know that learning disabilities can be caused by genetics but I know that since the Malfoys are Purebloods that they probably didn't care or check if Draco did have any disabilities growing up the first time. All I know is that if Draco does have any learning disabilities Greg and I will still love him and help Draco work through his disability if he has one. Despite the possible disability, Draco loves to be cuddled and will cry when someone leaves the room. He also loves tummy time and will giggle when a toy is jiggled in front of his face. It's really cute because I love hearing Draco giggle. 

Right now the boys are sitting in their high chairs while I mush up a Banana and Greg mushes an avocado.  Remus and Luna are sitting at the dining room table playing with the boys, I bring over the bowl of Banana and sit down in front of the boys. 

"Who is ready to try some Banana"? I ask the boys

Severus lets out a giggle which is really cute. I get a little bit of Banana on the baby spoon and bring it up to Severus's mouth, he opens his little mouth and takes in the spoon. It's funny to watch his face light up as Sev tastes the Banana. Greg uses his spoon to give the Banana to Draco and Draco once the Banana hits his mouth tries to take the spoon from Greg. I think it's safe to say that the boys like the banana. Using the spoon that I have taken back from Severus who grab the spoon while I was looking at Draco when he took the bite. Now that I have the spoon back, I spoon some avocado before bringing the spoon up to Severus's mouth and he takes the spoon into his mouth before spitting the avocado out and glaring at me. 

"I'm sorry, I didn't know that you wouldn't like avocado Severus". I say to him 

"At least Severus liked the bananas". says Remus

I nod my head. 

While Severus is glaring at me, I look over to Draco who seems to love the avocado if the fact that he has avocado all over his face and won't give the spoon back to Greg. 

"Draco give me back the spoon". says Greg

As Greg tries to take the spoon back from Draco, I turn about to Severus and feed him the rest of the mashed bananas which he inhales. After the bananas are gone I take a baby wipe to Severus and clean his face and hands before picking him up and taking him to the playroom where I sit on the floor and play with Severus. Remus comes into the room and sits on the floor next to me.

"What's  wrong pup"? asks Remus

"Do you think that my parents and Sirius would be proud of me"? I ask 

"Why wouldn't they be proud of you Harry"? asks Remus

"Despite the fact that my pregnancy with Severus and Draco was from a spell, I still got pregnant at 16 years old and I left the Wizarding World. I feel like they would be disappointed that I left the Wizarding World especially with Volde is back". I say 

"Harry, James, Lily, and Sirius are proud of you because you choose to raise Severus and Draco after the spell got you pregnant when most people would have terminated the pregnancy and killed Draco and Severus before they were born. As for the Wizarding World, Dumbeldore forced your parents, Sirius, and I to take place in a war that we should have never been in before dragging you into the War. I'm so happy and proud of you pup that you got out of the War and that you stepped up and brought Severus and Draco back into this world. I love you pup".  says Remus 

I move over and hug Remus because that is what I wanted to hear since finding out I was pregnant with Draco and Severus that my parents and Sirius would be proud of me since I was told by Ron that my parents would be disappointed in me. 

"Thank you Remus". I say

"Your welcome Pup". says Remus

I hear a giggle behind me, looking back I see Severus laying on his belly shaking his penguin while he babbles to it.  I never thought I would get to see this side of Severus in my life and I hope that when he gets his memories Severus will remember this time as a baby and see how Greg and I raised him and Draco and that we loved them. 

"What's Snowball the Penguin saying Sev"? I ask

Severus holds out Snowball and shakes him before laughing.

"Really"? I ask

I hear someone enter the room and see Greg holding Draco who has been cleaned of avocado. 

"Draco really loves avocado". says Greg as he puts Draco down on the floor next to Severus. 

"So Severus liked the banana and Draco liked the avocado". says Greg

"Yep, at least the boys liked the banana and avocado because when your parents feed you banana and avocado Harry, you spite it out all over James and Sirius while Lily and I stood back and laughed".  says Remus

Greg, Luna, and Remus all start laughing and I can feel my face heating up. Don't get me wrong because in the last five months I have been spiteful up on, thrown up on, and popped and peed on by Severus and Draco but it's nice to hear about when I was a baby and about my parents even if its embarrassing. We spend the rest of the afternoon playing with the boys before putting them down for bed and heading to bed ourselves after Luna leaves. Greg spoons me and we fall asleep.

Chapter Text

I need your opinion on if Severus and Draco should remember their old lives at 6 months old or when they are 5 five years old. 

Please comment what you think. 

Chapter Text

Hello,
I want to write this and tell all of you the reason Why I haven't updated yet. I have been really busy the last few months with College along with work. I'm stressed as hell with classes and I have been sleeping. Between school and work, I haven't had the time to sleep let alone write chapters that I'm proud of and want you as the readers to read. I will try to update as soon as I can but I'm asking for patience with me. 

Chapter Text

Update: I want to give an update about how I have been. There are a few things that I want to let you know.

First Thing:

Thank you to everyone still reading my stories and commenting because I know that you as readers are still enjoying the stories and that makes me happy. Also, thank you for all the comments on my last update and for being understanding and patient about the time in between chapter updates.

The second thing:

I'm personally doing good. I wanted to update during my winter break, but I also wanted to spend time with family and not worry about College. Then a week before classes start, the plan was to get a chapter out of some stories, but I ended up getting the flu. Now college has been in going on for five weeks, and it's still stressful as hell, but I'm more prepared for this semester.

Third Thing:

Chapter updates are still going to be very random until probably June. I don't think I have said this, but I'm in college to become an EMT which is taking up a lot of my time, and I will be busy until after The National Registry of Emergency Medical Technicians, or known as the NREMT. It does mean that updates will come when I have the time to write. 

I know it's a short chapter

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

Harry's Pov

I hear someone enter the room and see Greg holding Draco who has been cleaned of avocado.

"Draco really loves avocado". says Greg as he puts Draco down on the floor next to Severus.

"So Severus liked the banana and Draco liked the avocado". says Greg

"Yep, at least the boys liked the banana and avocado because when your parents feed you banana and avocado Harry, you spite it out all over James and Sirius while Lily and I stood back and laughed". says Remus

Greg, Luna, and Remus all start laughing and I can feel my face heating up. Don't get me wrong because in the last five months I have been spiteful up on, thrown up on, and popped and peed on by Severus and Draco but it's nice to hear about when I was a baby and about my parents even if its embarrassing. We spend the rest of the afternoon playing with the boys before putting them down for bed and heading to bed ourselves after Luna leaves. Greg spoons me and we fall asleep.

(6 months old)

(December 7th, 1997)

Harry's Pov

Severus and Draco are six months old and have gotten so big. Since the boys are six months, it means that we are going to start introducing solid foods. So far they have tried only bananas and avocados. Severus loved the banana and hated the avocados while Draco loved both but liked the avocado more. Both boys have been recognizing people in their lives like me, Greg, Remus, and Luna, and will cry if they see someone that they don't know like when we go to the store.  Since we don't know much about Severus's family history, we chose to have our pediatrician allergy test Severus to see if he has any allergies that we don't know about.  The test showed that Severus doesn't have any food allergies but that he is allergic to penicillin. 

We also had Draco tested too because I don't know if the Malfoys would be truthful with us. Draco's test only showed seasonal allergies.  Now that we know the boy's allergies the next food we want to introduce is cow's milk and eggs like soft scrambled eggs.  

The worst thing for us right now is that the boys have started teething which is just terrible. Because of the teething, the boys aren't sleeping at night which in turn means Me, Greg, and Remus are not sleeping at night which makes getting up and going to school in the morning a struggle. Teething also means that the boys are breastfeeding more and my nipples hurt because the teeth that are coming in, it's cutting the skin around my nipples.  Right now teething rings and baby Tylenol are lifesavers in our house. 

Severus loves playing peekaboo and playing with his toys, but his favorite toy is Dragon, our cat. Whenever Dragon is around and in reach of Severus, he will pull on his fur or his tail. Poor Dragon just goes along with it. We have tried to correct Severus when it comes to the cat, but I still think that he is still too young to understand. Severus has managed to sit up on his own and has figured out the position of crawling and how to rock back and forth on his hands and knees but not how to move and actually crawl yet. Severus has been responding to his name more now like when we call his name while standing in the doorway to the kitchen, and he is doing tummy time in the living, Severus will turn his head to us.  Also Severus loves "talking" to Remus and Luna, and it's funny to watch because Severus will make babbling and squeal as his talking and then Remus and Luna will do the same thing at the same time while laughing. 

Draco also loves playing with his toys and Dragon. Something that was unexpected with Draco is how much he loves spending time with Remus.  Most of the time Draco is hanging out with Remus. Remus tells us that he is okay with the fact that Draco wants to spend time with him because it means that when Draco remembers, he hopefully remembers all of the time he spent with Remus especially with Remus being a werewolf.  Our pediatrician has been keeping an eye on how Draco is developing and right now she is not fully concerned with his development but will still be watching until the boys turn one.  Draco has also been getting ready to crawl because he does the same thing as Severus by rocking back and forth on his hands and knees, but unlike Severus, Draco has started moving in the crawling position which means that Draco might start crawling soon. 

Greg's Pov

It's currently 2:30 in the morning, and we have all been up since 1:30 because of Severus and Draco and their teething. Harry has Severus who is eating, and Remus has Draco who is chewing on a teething ring. I was holding Draco at first, but then he saw Remus and wanted to go to him which is fine because it means that Draco trusts Remus and that's a good thing for when his memories come back at five. 

"Greg". says Harry 

"Yes love". I ask 

"Can you go and grab the other teething ring for Sev"? asks Harry

"Sure". 

I head downstairs to grab the teething ring from the freeze before heading back to the nursery where I hand the ring over to Harry who gives it to Severus before Harry is handing Severus over to me. Harry walks out of the nursery and comes back 15 minutes later. 

"Where did you go"? I ask 

"Bathroom". says Harry 

Around 3:15 in the morning, Draco is the first to fall asleep, and Remus puts him into his crib. Severus is still awake, and he doesn't look like he is going to fall asleep any time soon. 

"Harry, Greg go back to bed, and I will stay up with Severus until he falls asleep". says Remus 

"Are you sure Remus"? I ask 

" I'm sure". says Remus 

"Thanks Remus".  says Harry

Harry and I head back to bed and cuddle with each other until Harry falls asleep. 

"I love you". 

"I love you too Greg". 

I fall asleep not too long after Harry. 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

Greg's Pov

Around 3:15 in the morning, Draco is the first to fall asleep, and Remus puts him into his crib. Severus is still awake, and he doesn't look like he is going to fall asleep any time soon.

"Harry, Greg go back to bed, and I will stay up with Severus until he falls asleep". says Remus

"Are you sure Remus"? I ask

" I'm sure". says Remus

"Thanks Remus".  says Harry

Harry and I head back to bed and cuddle with each other until Harry falls asleep.

"I love you".

"I love you too Greg".

I fall asleep not too long after Harry.

(January 6, 1998)

(Seven Months old)

Harry's Pov

Severus and Draco are officially seven months old. Since they are now on the move now all the time, we have started baby-proofing the house and we did use magic to help, especially with making sure anything that could fall on them is secured to the wall. Both Severus and Draco are 19 pounds. They are still breastfeeding and my nipples hurt thanks to how much they feed.  The boys are still teething but it has gotten better because now the boys are sleeping for the most part, Draco wakes up more than Severus does during the night.  

Draco was the first one to start crawling which I was surprised about because he was behind Severus when it came to starting on crawling.  Since we are on winter break, it means that Greg and I have been around more and getting to spend more time with the boys which means that I was with Draco when he crawled for the first time. We were in the playroom when I saw Draco on his hands and knees and rocking back and forth until he started to move and across the padded floor. I cried when I saw Draco crawling and shouted for Greg who came running with Sev to see Draco crawling. We were so happy because we were starting to worry about Draco and how he was developing when it came to Severus. Now we try not to compare the boys for so many reasons but it was hard because Draco was behind all the time. When Draco is awake, he loves playing with toys that shake or crinkle and he loves tummy time. Draco will spend two to three hours a day for tummy time and he will spend that time "talking" to Remus who seems to enjoy spending time with Draco which I'm fine with because it will make better memories for werewolves than Greyback. 

Severus started crawling about a week later and the same thing happened except both Greg and I were with the boys in the playroom when Severus started crawling. We cried seeing Severus crawl because it means that Greg and I are raising both of the rights and despite how the whole thing started, Greg and I have fallen in love with both boys and each other.  When I first got hit with the spell and got pregnant with Severus and Draco, I never thought that I would love Severus as much as I do. I'm hoping that when Severus remembers his past life he will also remember the last five years and how Greg and I love them. During the day, Severus loves playing with his toys and shaking them because he also loves crinkle toys. Severus will do tummy time but not as much as Draco because Sev will only spend about an hour for tummy time before he gets upset. What Severus loves the most is the jumper in the doorway where he can jump up and down for hours on end. Severus loves to do and he will spend three to four hours jumping and he does.  

Mine and Greg's relationship has been great.  We have been getting closer to the wedding date and I can't wait to marry Greg. When I started Hogwarts and met Gregory Goyle, I never thought that I would be living in America, have two kids, and be getting married to Greg or be gay but here I am and I couldn't be happier with the way my life is going. Since the boys are starting to sleep more, Greg and I have been sending more time together at night and I'm happy to say that we have a great sex life but we make sure that we are using protection because Greg and I have talked about having kids of our own, not that Severus and Draco are not our kids but I want a little baby who looks like Greg and Severus and Draco to have a sibling that they can love and help with changing the boy's life to make it better from their old lives. 

It's about 9 in the morning right now and the boys just woke up. Greg takes Severus and I take Draco, we strip them before taking the boys to the bathroom and giving them a bath. After the bath, we dress the boys and I feed them before we take the boys downstairs. I put Draco into his jumper while Greg does the same with Severus. We met Remus in the kitchen where he is cooking. Remus hands us a plate before sitting down with his own.

"What are your plans for today"? ask Remus

"I have a job interview because we can't live off the trust vaults nor do we want to live off the trust vaults". says Greg

"I get it". says Remus

"Greg and I have decided that we don't want the boys fully in the Wizarding World until they remember their old lives which scares me so much". I say

"Why does that scare you pup"? asks Remus

"Because what if this is all for nothing? What if the boys don't care about how Greg and I changed their lives"? I ask

"It's okay to have these questions pup especially with Severus and Draco being the ones who were affected. We won't know until they remember". says Remus

After breakfast, Remus and Greg leave the house. Greg has the interview and Remus has some work to do in the Wizarding World. I clean up the kitchen and start the dishwasher before moving into the living room but before I clean the living room, I take the boys into the playroom and set up the baby monitor so that I can keep an ear open for the boys before I start cleaning the living room. Once I'm done with the living room, I head to the playroom and put the boys done for a nap in the playroom since there are two cribs in the room. I move to the breakfast bar and start on my homework that my math teacher gave us for winter break because school starts back up next week. After I get done with my homework, I look up playroom ideas because we want to change how the playroom looks as the boys get older. 

Greg gets home around 2. 

"How did the interview go"? I ask

"I got the job and will start next week after school". says Greg

I get up and kiss him. 

"Where are the boys"? asks Greg

"Taking a nap in the playroom". 

Greg pulls me upstairs and into our bedroom where we have sex. 

The rest of the day is spent with the boys and Remus.  After the boys are down for the night. Greg and I continue what we started earlier. Once we get cleaned up, we lay in bed cuddling. 

"I love you". I say

"I love you too". says Greg

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

Harry's Pov

The rest of the day is spent with the boys and Remus.  After the boys are down for the night. Greg and I continue what we started earlier. Once we get cleaned up, we lay in bed cuddling.

"I love you". I say

"I love you too". says Greg

(February 10, 1998)

(Eight months old)

Harry's Pov

Eight months old. I can't believe that Severus and Draco are eight months old. The boys have gotten so much more active in this last month as they got bigger and they are becoming a lot harder to control especially with both boys crawling and Severus has started to stand up while holding onto the couch for a few seconds before falling back down. Greg and I have the feeling that by the time the boys are nine months old, Severus might be walking. Apart from how mobile the boys are getting, they are still breastfeeding but not as much now which I'm thankful for because my nipples hurt all the time but solids foods have been a lifesaver. Right now the boys have been eating most of the same food that Greg, Remus, and I eat and they seem to like the food. 

School has been going well for Greg and me. I can't wait to be done with the school year but we still have three months left. We both have managed to make some friends and we did tell them about us being together along with us getting married in the summer. They didn't seem shocked when we told them about us but they were shocked to find out that we have twins at home and are teen parents. Our friends did ask a lot of questions about the twins. Greg and I continued with the lie about how I'm transgender which explained how I got pregnant with Severus and Draco. Before we told our friends, Greg and I did sit down and talk about everything like what would we tell them and how we hoped that we were accepted for being gay because that was a real fear we had here in the Muggle world since muggles are still not fulling accepting of the LBGTQ community unlike the Wizarding World but our friends accepted us and that makes me happy because both Greg and I have had enough hate. One of our friends did ask where we planned on getting married since America doesn't allow same-sex marriage so we told them that we are getting married somewhere that same-sex marriage is legal but we can't tell them about the Wizarding World which is where same-sex marriage is legal.  

Greg and mine relationship has also been great and we have so in love. Despite being together for almost a year, we are still falling in love with each other and I never in my life thought that I would be this happy with someone.  Onto the boys.

 Since he learned to crawl Draco has been hard to keep track of because I will put him on the floor in the living room on their play mat with some toys and will turn my back to get Severus and when I turn back around, Draco is not were I left him which means while holding Severus, I start a search for Draco and he is mostly found in the dining room playing with Dragon's water. After the third time, it happened we got baby gates and put them in the doorway of the dining room, at the bottom of the stairs. Draco was not happy with the gates and he let us know. The boys had a doctor's appointment last week and she said that both boys are healthy and developing right for their age. She did ask us if we have seen any more issues with Draco and I did tell her about when Draco was holding one of his books for babies, he seemed upset as he looked at it before throwing the book and crying. She told us to keep an eye on Draco and I nod my head. Besides the book, Draco loves playing with his toys. His favorite toys are building blocks but we did have to teach Draco not to throw the blocks since he threw one at Severus and caused a cut on Severus's forehead. One major thing that Draco again shocked us with is saying his first word which was "Papa" Greg cried for two hours straight after that. When asked about it, Greg told Remus and me how in Draco's old life he didn't speak until he was one and a half because Draco told him that he never felt safe talking before he was almost two the first time. Finding out why Greg cried for two hours makes a lot of sense now and I feel so sorry for Draco along with being happy that Draco feels so safe right now that he said his first word at eight months old. 

Severus is worst than Draco when it comes to being mobile because we can't let him out of our sight or he will be somewhere that he shouldn't be. Like Draco, I had put him down for a second, looked away and when I turned back around, he was nowhere to be seen and when I did find Severus, he was on the stairs being blocked by Remus who was coming down them. Severus was also not happy with the gates and he tried to break one and he became the first one to be introduced to time-out and he was also not happy about it, and I had to break the no magic rule and use a sticking charm on him to keep him in time-out. After the block attack from Draco, he was sent into time-out, and Severus stood there laughing at Draco. Greg and Remus stood there watching and laughing too and I just walked away and left them to deal with a grumpy Draco. Severus has gotten the idea that he wants to be the one to walk first out of the boys which means that he has taken to holding onto the couch, the baby gates, cribs, and anything else that can hold his weight. Each time he stands, it's for longer periods and I feel like Severus is getting closer to walking for the first time. I think that the boys are having a competition with each other because after Draco said his first word, it was about a minute later that Severus said his first word which was "Daddy" I cried because it means that for right now Severus sees me as his dad and I can't be happier about it because it does mean that the spell is working and I can't wait to see Severus and Draco develop with the spell as they get older. Severus also loves playing with toys but thankfully his favorite toys are stuffed animals and we haven't had any more throwing problems. 

Harry's Pov

I just got home from school while Greg is at work. Walking into the house it's quiet which is never a good thing. I set down my backpack and start on the hunt for the twins and Remus. I find them in the playroom with Remus laying on his back asleep, Draco on his left side asleep, Severus on his right side asleep, and Dragon laying in the middle of Remus's chest also sleeping. I grab the camera that sits on a shelf next to the playroom and take a picture. Walking away from the playroom, I head to the kitchen and make myself a snack before getting my homework started. About 30 minutes late, Remus comes out of the playroom and into the kitchen before leaning against the counter. 

"Where are Severus and Draco?" I ask

"In the cribs sleeping."

"How was your day pup?"

"It was good. Can't wait for May. How was your and the boy's day?" 

"Good. They had a bottle at 12 with some scrambled eggs before playing and then we fall asleep. As the boys were playing, I got some work done."

"Sounds like you had a fun day."

"What time does Greg get off work?" asks Remus

"8." I say

Remus nods his head. 

At 6:30, I start dinner for us which is Mac&Cheese and hotdogs. Remus puts the boys into their highchairs while I make plates for the boys along with bottles of juice mixed with water. Once the boys start eating, Remus and I make our plates and sit down and eat. After dinner, Remus cleans up the kitchen while I take the boys upstairs and get a bath ready. Bath time is always messy with the boys. I get them washed before drying and get them dressed and as we are leaving the bathroom, Greg is coming up the stairs. 

"How was work?" I ask

"It was good. Happy to be home with you and the boys." says Greg 

"We missed you." 

Greg and I play with the boys before I breastfeed them and lay them down for the night. Greg and I get into the shower together which turns into some adult time before heading downstairs and turning on a movie while cuddling on the couch. 

"Where is Remus?" I ask

"He was leaving as I was walking in. Said something about meeting someone." says Greg

"I think Remus might be seeing someone." I say

"Me too." 

After the movie, we head to bed. Climbing into bed Greg pulls me into him and we cuddle. 

"Goodnight, I love you Harry." 

"Goodnight, I love you too Greg." 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

Harry's Pov

"I think Remus might be seeing someone." I say

"Me too."

After the movie, we head to bed. Climbing into bed Greg pulls me into him and we cuddle.

"Goodnight, I love you Harry."

"Goodnight, I love you too Greg." 

(March 20, 1998)

(Nine months old)

Harry's Pov

Nine months old. Draco and Severus are nine months old and it's hard to believe. They have gotten so big in the last month, it's crazy but I love that they are growing. Both boys have been eating more solid foods and breastfeeding less which I'm happy about because it will make weaning them at a year old easier. Both of them are crawling more and we had to baby-proof the house even more. The other day I had to put a baby gate in the door of the boys' room so they would stay there because we have gotten to the point of them climbing out of their cribs, especially Draco, it surprised us to see Draco climbing out of his crib because he does it more then Severus. 

Speaking of Severus, we have learned that apples are one of his favorite foods besides bananas which he loves. Severus is also talking more; his favorite word is no, which didn't surprise us much after knowing the adult Snape. Severus is the one I'm the most scared of him to get his memories back because he didn't like me due to my parents but I'm hoping that he remembers everything that Greg and I did for him and shows him that he had a better childhood this time around.  Severus has chosen that he wants to start trying to walk which scared the crap out of me when I saw him stand up using the couch before taking a step and falling on his face because when I picked him up, he had blood going down his face since he hit his nose on the floor hard when he fell. We now practice walking with someone holding his hands which funny enough ends up being Remus. Severus also likes picking on Dragon and the poor cat. Severus will crawl up to him and pull his fur, likes to dump water on Dragon, and throw food at him. Dragon was not happy with the bath after Severus threw mashed potatoes at him. We have told Severus many times to leave Dragon alone but he doesn't so Severus has been spending a lot of time in time-out. 

Draco on the other hand loves Dragon. Draco will spend hours petting Dragon and playing with him. Dragon also sleeps at Draco's feet in his crib which is really cute to see. Draco has also been talking more and his favorite word is Remus but without the r since he can't say the r yet.  Every time Draco sees Remus, he yells "Emus" as loud as he can until Remus picks him up and plays with him. When it comes to my feelings about Draco when he gets his memories back are different from Severus because I hope that Draco and I can keep a good relationship when he gets older after he remembers. The thing that I want both of them to remember is the love I have given them since before they were "born" again because I talked to them every day when I was pregnant which is something that I hope Draco will remember along with the fact that Greg and I have raised him very differently then the Malfoy's did the first time around. Draco has also been starting to want to walk but unlike Severus, he wants to hold onto someone as he takes steps and he has managed to "walk" from me to Greg as he holds onto my hands. Something that has started in the last two weeks is Draco's want to read. He loves to read the baby books that we have in the nursery and watching how much he loves reading, I wonder if he could be a Ravenclaw. 

When we moved to America, I gave the war over to Riddle and Greg, Remus, and I have stayed out of the Wizarding World for the most part but I did hear from Luna that Riddle has taken over the Ministry along with how Weasley and Granger have been using the DA to help Dumbledore fight. Luna told us that Neville and the Twins are trying to move over to Salem for the rest of their education which I told Luna that I agreed with. She said that she would keep us updated on them. I hope that they go to Salem because Neville needs to get away from his grandmother who wants him to be a copy of his father which I get since everyone wanted me to be like James and Fred and George need away from their mother who I think verbally abuses them. Another thing that has changed is that Remus finally told Greg and me about him seeing someone, he won't tell us who he is seeing but that he is seeing someone and how the person makes him happy which in turn makes me happy because I haven't seen Remus happy in a long time, he was somewhat happy third year with teaching and Sirius but since Sirius died, I haven't seen Remus happy. Hopefully tells us more about the person who makes him happy but I'm not going to push. 

Remus's Pov

Moving to America has to be one of the best things I have done in my whole life, Harry was right about werewolves having all of the same rights as everyone in the Wizarding World. One of the first things I did when I moved here was go to the American Ministry of Magic to get citizenship, find out more about the rules, and ask questions about werewolves. When I told them that I was a werewolf and from England, the women said that it was disgusting what the British Wizarding World was doing to creatures and that it was a good thing that  I moved to America. I got a job in the Wizarding world and have days off for the full moon and no longer hiding myself. The best thing was meeting someone who wanted to date me because of me and not be scared of the werewolf thing. I did finally tell Harry and Greg that I was seeing someone but not who I was seeing and I told Harry that I was happy. Harry told me that he was happy for me. Another thing is that I'm happy that Harry is happy and out of the damn war. I always had the feeling that Dumbledore was using Harry to fight in the war. So seeing Harry as a happy 16-year-old living his life is all I wanted for him although his path to happiness was something I wasn't excepting with him engaged to Greg or having twins, I love watching Harry raise Severus and Draco and I hope that when they remember that they will also be able to move past the hate and know that Harry loves them so much. 

Right now, Harry and Greg are at school and I'm watching Draco and Severus who are currently napping which means that I'm doing some work. Around 12, the boys wake up so I change them before putting them in their highchairs and giving them lunch. After they are done eating, I take them to the playroom. 

"Emus paly." says Draco 

"Okay I will play with you." I say

Sitting down on the floor, I play with the boys until Harry and Greg get home. I talk to them for an hour before heading to my room and getting ready for my date tonight. Around 5, I tell Harry that I'm leaving.

"Have fun." says Harry

I met my date and we hug before heading into the restaurant, sitting down at the table.

"How was your day Remus." 

"My day was good. Got some work done and played with my godsons." I say

"How are they?"

"Getting so big." I say

"How old are they." 

"9 months. How was your day?" I ask/say

"My day was good. Glad I get to see you." 

Our waiter comes to the table and takes both our drink and food orders. We talk more and eat when the food arrives. My date pays and we end up talking a walk before ending back up at their place. The night sees us making out on the couch like teenagers before falling into bed. At the end of the night, I'm tired and ready for bed.  We say goodnight to each other before falling asleep. 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

Remus's Pov

The night sees us making out on the couch like teenagers before falling into bed. At the end of the night, I'm tired and ready for bed. We say goodnight to each other before falling asleep. 

(April 17, 1998)

(Ten months old)

Harry's Pov

How are Severus and Draco already ten months old? In two months they will be a year old and I don't want to think about that yet because it means that my babies are getting so big. They are becoming more of their own person. Both of them are crawling all around the house more which means that we are keeping a lot closer of an eye on them. They have been also talking a lot more which is cute since they can't say some letters yet like how Draco calls Remus "Emus", since he can't say the r yet, or when Severus tries to say Luna when she comes over to visit during a break because he can't say the L yet, he calls her "una" although Luna loves it. I have loved watching them with Remus, Luna, Neville, George, and Fred when they see them. Something that has come up with both of them is Separation anxiety with Greg, Remus, and I. It hurts my heart to hear them crying and screaming when one of us tries to leave and it makes me want to cry so hard because I hate seeing them upset. We have been trying to work on it with them, but nothing has helped. Both of the boys have been eating what we eat for the most part, we can't get them to eat tomatoes to save our lives. 

Out of the two of them, Severus has been worse when it comes to separation anxiety because anytime Severus doesn't have an eye on one of us at all times, he will start sobbing and it breaks my heart because I want to be around him all the time but I can't and hearing Severus crying, it hurts. It has gotten so bad that Severus is now sleeping in our bed or else he won't sleep at night. Greg and I had a long talk with each other about whether this extreme anxiety has something to do with Severus's first childhood and we both agreed that it could be very true that it came from his first childhood. To help with the anxiety, Severus has been breastfeeding a lot more which I will allow because it means that Severus can get some comfort in knowing that I'm there and not going anywhere. Apart from the separation anxiety, Severus has been walking around the house as if he is holding onto something like the couch or Remus's leg. I have the feeling that he will be walking before they turn one and I don't know how I feel about Severus walking yet. Something that happened with Severus the other day was his first time using magic and we were not excepting it. What happened, one night we were eating dinner, and Severus cleared his plate and he asked for more so I told him that I would get him more but I guess I didn't move fast enough because the next thing I knew, there was a chicken breast flying across the kitchen and it lands in front of Severus, cut up and all. To say that we were shocked was an understatement because this is the first time magic has been used by Severus or Draco since they restarted their lives after the spell. Severus didn't get in trouble because we didn't know that he would use magic but it did make us baby-proof the house with magic just to be sure. 

Draco on the other hand still hasn't shown his magic but we do know that his core is still there because we had both boys checked out with a healer to see if they still had their cores about three weeks before the flying chicken because we wanted to know if the spell did anything to their cores and it did have an effect on them because their cores are pure white and not green like Draco's was or the green-black that Severus was when they got hit with the spell. Draco has been having some separation anxiety but it's nowhere as bad as Severus's which I guess is a good thing but it still sucks to watch Draco cry when one of us leaves. Draco has also been breastfeeding more just like Severus's but not as much. Draco has also been trying to walk and it seems like he and Severus are competing about who will actually walk first and Draco has been getting braver when he is cruising which is what pre-walking is called, I almost had a heart attack when I saw Draco standing in the middle of the living room only holding onto his sleeper as he was jumping in place and trying to take small steps because as I watch him, I saw the sleeper start to move and Draco did end up falling on his butt. He did end up crying but was better once he got to cuddle with Daddy which made everything okay. 

Now I did say that the boys have seen Neville, George, and Fred because they moved here to the US to get away from the war. I did tell them to do what Greg, Remus, and I did which was give up our United Kingdom citizenship so that they only have American citizenship which helps keep Dumbledore trying to make us come back to fight the war because if Dumbledore or any of his supports came into the US, they will be arrested on the spot. After all, the American Wizarding World and the Muggle government hate Albus Dumbledore for everything that he has done to the Wizarding World. When we moved over, we sat down with the Ministry of the American Wizarding World and explained who we were and why we wanted out of England. The Ministry understood and told us that if Dumbledore or any of his supporters came into the US, they would be met at the border and charged with attempted kidnapping and trying to bring war into America. It's one of the reasons why I'm not worried about the boys being used against us to force us back into the war. I have been getting updates from Riddle himself about how the war is going and how happy he is. I was told that Dumbledore and the Order of the Chickens had done a raid. Three people died and one of the people who died was Moody and I don't feel sorry or bad about his death. 

Greg and I have started talking about what we want to do for the boy's first birthday, like what theme we want to go with. I want a cute theme but not overly cute and I did tell Greg that I didn't want anything to do with Hogwarts because as much as I love Hogwarts, I don't want anything to do with the school until Dumbledore is gone and no longer in control of the Wizarding World which he agreed with. I'm kinda wanting an animal-themed party for the boys and I think that it would be cute but not over-the-top cute. We have also been planning our wedding and it's going well. I talked to the Ministry of the Wizard\ing World, and the official of the muggle government so that we could file for our marriage license so that we can get married in June. While gay marriage is not legal in the muggle world, since we are wizards an exception has been made for us because we are living in the muggle world and as much as I hate my fame it does come in handy. 

Greg's Pov

I love Fridays so much because it means that I'm off work and can spend time with the boys and Harry. I still have trouble believing that this is my life where I'm not at Hogwarts for my seventh year. Still, I'm in muggle high school in America, and I no longer have citizenship in the UK, Not in the war anymore, living in America, marrying Harry Potter in two months, or raising twins with Harry Potter. There are times that I feel like I'm dreaming and will wake at Hogwarts with the dark mark on my arm fighting for my life yet when I wake up, I'm cuddling with Harry and Severus and getting to cuddle up with Draco when he first wakes up in the morning. 

As much as I love the boys and spending time with them. I love spending time with Harry. We have a weekly date night where we go out for dinner or just time together. Sex has been great although we haven't been using protection and I know that Harry hasn't been feeling the best for the last few days. I don't want to jump into that he could be pregnant again because it could be from stress over everything that has been happening with school, the wedding, and getting updated by Riddle and Luna on how the war has been going. Harry and I have talked about having a baby but we weren't sure about bringing a baby into our life. I want Harry to take a pregnancy test to be sure but I don't know if he will or not. 

After we get home from school, I spend some time playing with the boys while Harry takes a shower. Remus comes into the living room and sits down on the couch and he looks deep in thought. 

"What's up?" I ask

"Molly contacted me." says Remus

"Why did she call you?" asks Harry coming into the living room

"Dumbledore wants me to try and bring you back to fight in the war." says Remus

"I guess it's a good thing that Dumbledore can't come to America and I have no plans to go back." says Harry

"Yes, it's a good thing that none of us hold England citizenship anymore." I say

Harry and Remus nod their heads. The rest of the day is spent with the boys until they go to bed with Draco in his crib and Severus in our bed before anyone says anything, we use a spell to keep Severus in the middle of the bed so that nothing happens to him. 

"Goodnight Harry. I love you." I say

"Goodnight Greg, I love you too." says Harry 

Chapter Text

Should Harry and Greg have a baby?

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

Greg's Pov

Harry and Remus nod their heads. The rest of the day is spent with the boys until they go to bed with Draco in his crib and Severus in our bed before anyone says anything, we use a spell to keep Severus in the middle of the bed so that nothing happens to him.

"Goodnight Harry. I love you." I say

"Goodnight Greg, I love you too." says Harry 

(May 14, 1998)

(Eleven months old)

Harry's Pov

Holy crap, Severus and Draco are eleven months old and next month they will be one year old. I'm not ready for them to be a year old, but I'm also excited to see what happens. They are both still becoming more of their own person although I feel like I have been seeing a few things that they did in their old life with Severus if he doesn't get what he wants most of the time, he will glare at you with that Severus Snape glare that he had as a teacher while with Draco according to Greg is more calm and laid back but I guess that happens when you grow up with the Malfoys as parents the first time around.  We have been working with both boys on their separation anxiety and so far it's going good. Something that the boys have not been a fan of is that I'm starting to wean them off breastfeeding. 

With Severus on the anxiety, we have gotten to where he is now sleeping in his crib again. It was a hard process becaue Severus didn't want to go along with the plan. We started by moving Severus out of our bed and into a crib on my side of the bed. Severus didn't agree with that part of the plan. For the first few days, he fought the change but I was still breastfeeding him a lot. Now Severus is in his crib again and is breastfeeding the same amount as Draco which I'm happy about but I do miss the feeling of having Severus in bed with Greg and me. Severus's fine motor skills are remarkable for his age. He's fascinated by objects of all shapes and sizes, using his tiny fingers to examine them with a level of precision that surprises me. Apart from that, Severus is officially walking which is a whole new adventure for us. He has discovered with his walking that he can climb the stairs and enjoys giving us a heart attack when one of us isn't there to help him up the stairs. 

Draco on the other hand is very very close to walking but it's okay since he loves to be held. Draco is incredibly active, constantly squirming and wriggling in whoever's arms as he explores the world around him. I have noticed that Draco has a natural affinity for fine motor skills. He loved to reach out and grab at objects, his chubby fingers eagerly grasping toys and other items within his reach. I often found myself amazed at Draco's dexterity and precision, marveling at how quickly he could manipulate objects with such tiny hands. Draco's cognitive development is also impressive for his age. He was a keen observer, always taking in his surroundings with a sense of wonder and curiosity. I have often caught Draco studying his surroundings with intense concentration, as if trying to make sense of the world around him. But perhaps what I cherish most about Draco is his sweet and affectionate nature. Despite his mischievous tendencies, Draco had a heart of gold and he was quick to shower us and friends with hugs and kisses. Harry couldn't help but smile whenever Draco reached out his arms to be held, his face lighting up with joy at the sight of his loved ones. Draco also still loves being around Remus and he is always so happy to be held by Remus. 

Greg and I have been talking about putting them into daycare to help with socialization and just getting the boys around kids their own age for now since the boys won't remember anything until they are five years old. Greg and I want to give them a normal childhood for as long as we can because we truly don't know what will happen once they start remembering. 

Greg and I have embarked on an exciting journey together planning our wedding in the American Wizarding World. It's been a magical experience, filled with enchanting venues and spellbinding details that reflect our love for each other and our shared passion for magic. One of the first decisions we made was choosing the perfect location for our ceremony and reception. After much deliberation, we settled on a charming wizarding estate nestled in the heart of the Appalachian Mountains. With its towering trees and picturesque landscape, it's the ideal setting for our special day. As we plan our wedding, we're incorporating elements of wizarding tradition and American culture to create a unique and unforgettable experience for our guests. From wand-themed invitations to a magical ceremony officiated by a renowned wizarding minister, every detail has been carefully curated to reflect our love and connection to the wizarding world. Of course, no wizarding wedding would be complete without a feast fit for kings and queens. We've enlisted the help of talented witches and wizards to create a mouthwatering menu inspired by both American and magical cuisine. From butterbeer cocktails to pumpkin pasties, our guests are in for a culinary treat they won't soon forget. We have been working on the guest list which has the boys, Remus, Luna, Neville, George, and Fred and as much as we wish that we could have more people at our wedding, we can't because they could turn us over to Dumbledore which is the last thing we want to have to happen. 

Harry's Pov

As the soft light of dawn filters through the curtains, I feel a sense of contentment wash over me, knowing that I'm starting the day with the person I love most in the world. I open my eyes to see Greg lying beside me, his features softened by the early morning light. His hair is tousled from sleep, and a faint smile graces his lips as he stirs awake. I reach out to brush a strand of hair away from his face, savoring the quiet moment before the day truly begins.

With a yawn and a stretch, I sit up in bed, pulling the covers closer around me as I bask in the warmth of the morning sun. Greg shifts beside me, his arm wrapping around my waist as he pulls me close, his touch sending shivers down my spine. Together, we linger in bed for a few more moments, savoring the peace and quiet of the early morning. We talk about our plans for the day ahead, sharing hopes and dreams as we soak in the warmth of each other's presence.

Eventually, we reluctantly leave the comfort of our bed and I make my way into the nursery and Greg heads to the kitchen. Heading into the nursery, I'm greeted by the sight of Severus and Draco, both wide awake and full of energy. Draco, with his mesmerizing grey eyes, tinged with hints of blue, looks up at me with a mischievous twinkle as I enter the room. His brown hair, tousled from sleep, frames his face in soft waves, a stark contrast to his once-blond locks. His skin, no longer as pale as it once was, now holds a healthy glow that speaks of his vitality.

Beside him, Severus blinks sleepily, his light brown eyes sparkling with curiosity as he takes in his surroundings. His jet-black hair, no longer greasy or thin, falls in soft tendrils around his face, framing his features in a way that makes him look more vibrant and alive than ever before.

As I approach their cribs, Draco reaches out his chubby hands, eager to be lifted into my arms. I scoop him up with a smile, marveling at the warmth of his touch and the lightness in his eyes. Severus, ever the independent one, clambers to his feet and toddles over to me, his laughter filling the room as he reaches up to be picked up as well.

With both boys in my arms, I can't help but feel a surge of love and gratitude. They've grown and changed so much since the day they entered our lives, and yet, their essence remains the same—their spirits bright, their hearts pure.

Together, we make our way to the kitchen for breakfast, where Greg awaits with a warm smile and a pot of freshly brewed coffee. As we sit down to eat, the morning sun streams through the windows, casting a golden glow over our little family. 

After breakfast, it's time to get ready for the day with Severus and Draco. We gather their clothes and head to their room where they eagerly meet us with wide smiles and boundless energy.

Severus, with his light brown eyes sparkling with excitement, reaches out for his favorite superhero t-shirt, while Draco, with his captivating grey-blue eyes, giggles as he selects a colorful onesie from his drawer. I help them get dressed, marveling at how quickly they're growing and how independent they're becoming. Once they're dressed and ready, it's time for a quick diaper change and a bit of grooming. Severus sits patiently as I comb his hair, his eyes twinkling with anticipation for the day ahead. Draco squirms and giggles as Greg tickles him while changing his diaper, his laughter filling the room with joy.

With the boys dressed and groomed, we gather their belongings and head downstairs. I pack their diaper bag with snacks, toys, and extra clothes, while Greg grabs the stroller and checks the weather forecast for the day. With excitement filling the air, we head to the park, Greg pushing the stroller while Draco bounces with anticipation in his seat. Severus, eager to explore, walks alongside us, his hand firmly clasped in mine as we make our way through the neighborhood.

As we arrive at the park, Severus and Draco's eyes light up with delight at the sight of the playground. Draco wriggles with excitement, eager to join his brother in the fun. Greg lifts Draco out of the stroller, his hands steady and supportive as he helps Draco take his first tentative steps on the soft grass. With Greg's guidance, Draco takes a few unsteady steps forward, his chubby legs wobbling as he finds his balance. Severus cheers him on, his face lighting up with pride at his little brother's accomplishment.

Encouraged by Severus's cheers and Greg's supportive presence, Draco gains confidence with each step. He giggles with excitement as he toddles towards the playground, his arms outstretched as if reaching for the slides and swings that await him. With a smile, Greg scoops Draco up into his arms, carrying him towards the playground with Severus and me following close behind. Together, we watch as Draco explores the playground, his laughter filling the air as he slides down the slide and climbs on the jungle gym.

We take time out from playing to eat lunch which is sandwiches before going back to play

As we're enjoying our time at the park, something truly magical happens—Draco takes his first steps. We watch in awe as he lets go of the edge of the sandbox and tentatively takes a few wobbly steps forward, his arms outstretched for balance.

Severus and I exchange excited looks, our hearts swelling with pride as we witness this momentous occasion. Greg rushes over to Draco, his arms open wide, ready to catch him if he falls. But Draco is determined, his eyes shining with determination as he takes one step, then another, and another. With each step, Draco gains more confidence, his smile growing wider with every stride. He giggles with delight as he makes his way towards us, his chubby legs carrying him forward with newfound freedom and independence.

Tears prick at my eyes as I watch my little boy take his first steps, a milestone that fills me with overwhelming joy and pride. Severus claps his hands excitedly, cheering on his brother as he takes another triumphant step forward. Greg scoops Draco up into his arms, showering him with hugs and kisses as we all celebrate this incredible moment together. The park fades into the background as we bask in the glow of Draco's achievement, knowing that this is just the beginning of many more milestones to come. With Draco in his arms, Greg turns to me with a smile, his eyes shining with love and pride.

As we begin our journey home from the park, Draco's little voice breaks the peaceful silence, his curiosity shining through as he asks, "Where's Emus?"

"We'll see Emus soon, buddy," Greg reassures Draco, his voice filled with warmth and affection. "He's waiting for us at home."

Draco's eyes light up with excitement at the thought of seeing Emus again, his little heart filled with joy at the prospect of reuniting with his beloved friend. With a contented sigh, he settles back into his seat, his mind filled with visions of the adventures that await them at home. As we step through the door, Draco's excited chatter fills the air, his little feet pattering across the floor as he searches for his friend, Remus. 

With a warm smile, I turn to Remus, who has been patiently waiting for our return. "Remus," I say, unable to contain my own excitement, "you'll never believe it. Draco walked for the first time today at the park!"

Remus's eyes widen in delight, his face breaking into a grin. "That's wonderful news, Harry!" he exclaims, his voice filled with genuine happiness. "I knew he was ready to take those first steps. He's growing up so fast."

I nod, feeling a surge of pride and joy at Draco's accomplishment. "He's getting more independent every day," I say, my heart swelling with love for my little boy. "It's moments like these that remind me how lucky we are to have him in our lives."

Remus nods in agreement, his gaze filled with warmth and affection. "He's a remarkable little boy, Harry," he says, placing a hand on my shoulder. "And he's lucky to have such loving parents like you and Greg.". 

After sharing the news of Draco's milestone with Remus, we settle into our evening routine. Greg and I take turns preparing a simple yet comforting dinner, while Draco and Severus play together nearby, their laughter filling the air.

As we sit down to eat, we talk about our day, sharing stories and laughter as we enjoy each other's company. Draco babbles excitedly about his adventures at the park, while Severus listens intently, his eyes shining with curiosity. After dinner, it's bath time for the boys. We fill the tub with warm water and bubbles, and Draco and Severus splash and play with their bath toys, their giggles echoing through the bathroom.

Once the boys are clean and dry, we gather in the living room for some downtime before bed. We read books together, cuddle on the couch, and watch a favorite movie, savoring the quiet moments of togetherness. As the evening wears on, we start to wind down for bed. We brush our teeth, change into pajamas, and tuck the boys into their cribs with kisses and hugs. With a final story and a lullaby, we say goodnight. We retreat to our own bedroom, Greg and I exchange a tired but contented smile about how our lives are going.  As we settle into bed, our bodies tired but our hearts full, Greg and I share a tender kiss, our lips meeting in a soft embrace. It's a moment of quiet intimacy, a reassurance of the love that binds us together.

"I love you," Greg whispers, his voice filled with warmth and affection.

"I love you too," I reply, feeling a surge of emotion welling up inside me.

With one final kiss, we snuggle closer together, finding comfort in each other's arms. And as sleep begins to claim us, we drift off into dreams, safe and secure in the knowledge that we are loved and cherished, now and always.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpect Previously

Harry's Pov

"I love you," Greg whispers, his voice filled with warmth and affection.

"I love you too," I reply, feeling a surge of emotion welling up inside me.

With one final kiss, we snuggle closer together, finding comfort in each other's arms. And as sleep begins to claim us, we drift off into dreams, safe and secure in the knowledge that we are loved and cherished, now and always

(June 5th, 1998)

(Twelve  months old)

Harry's Pov

Holy crap. I have one-year-old twins. Severus and Draco are officially 1 which is so hard to believe I feel like just yesterday I was giving birth to them. I love how far they have come in the last 12 months and I can't wait to see them grow. The only bad thing about them turning one is that we are also officially only four years away from them getting their memories back at five years old. I'm still breastfeeding but I'm getting ready to start weaning them.

At 12 months old, Draco is a bundle of energy and enthusiasm, always eager to explore the world around him. His grey eyes, tinged with hints of blue, sparkle with curiosity as he takes in his surroundings, his gaze alight with wonder at every new discovery. Draco's brown hair, now a bit longer than it was before, frames his face in soft waves, a testament to his growing independence and spirit. His chubby cheeks are adorned with a dimpled smile that lights up the room, filling my heart with joy and warmth. Physically, Draco is thriving. He's taken his first steps and is now toddling around with confidence, his chubby legs carrying him from one adventure to the next. He loves to explore his surroundings, crawling through tunnels, climbing on furniture, and reaching for anything within his grasp. Draco's communication skills are also blossoming. He babbles constantly, experimenting with new sounds and syllables as he tries to mimic the words he hears around him. He's starting to say a few simple words, like "mama" and "dada," and his enthusiasm for learning is contagious. But perhaps the most remarkable thing about Draco at 12 months old is his boundless curiosity and zest for life. He approaches each day with a sense of wonder and excitement, eager to learn and grow with each new experience. As I watch Draco explore the world around him, my heart swells with pride and gratitude. He's a constant source of joy and inspiration in our lives, a reminder of the beauty and magic that surrounds us each and every day.

At 12 months old, Severus is a remarkable little boy, full of personality and curiosity. His light brown eyes, once so small and innocent, now sparkle with intelligence and mischief, giving him an air of quiet determination that belies his tender age. Severus's black hair, no longer thin and greasy like it was in his previous life, now frames his face in soft waves, a testament to his growing strength and vitality. His skin, once pale and sallow, now holds a healthy glow, a reflection of the love and care that surrounds him each day. Physically, Severus is thriving. He's been walking for a few months now, his chubby legs carrying him confidently from one end of the room to the other. He loves to explore his surroundings, reaching out to touch everything within his reach and examining it with a curious gaze. Severus's communication skills are also blossoming. He babbles constantly, experimenting with new sounds and syllables as he tries to make sense of the world around him. He's starting to say a few simple words, like "mama" and "dada," and his eagerness to learn is evident in everything he does. But perhaps the most remarkable thing about Severus at 12 months old is his quiet strength and resilience. Despite the challenges he's faced in his short life, he approaches each day with a sense of determination and grace that never fails to inspire me. As I watch Severus grow and thrive, my heart swells with pride and gratitude. He's a constant reminder of the power of love and resilience, a shining example of the miracles that can happen when we open our hearts to the possibilities that life has to offer.

As Severus and Draco's first birthday approaches, Greg and I find ourselves caught up in a whirlwind of excitement and anticipation. We want to make this day truly special for our little boys, a celebration of their first year of life and all the joy and love they've brought into our lives.

After much deliberation, we settle on a theme for the party—green and black, a nod to Severus and Draco's magical heritage and the colors of their Hogwarts houses. We spent weeks planning and preparing, turning our backyard into a magical wonderland filled with green and black decorations, balloons, and banners.

On the day of the party, our backyard is transformed into a scene straight out of a wizarding world. Tables are adorned with green and black tablecloths, and centerpieces of enchanted flowers cast a soft glow over the festivities. A large banner hangs overhead, proclaiming "Happy 1st Birthday, Severus and Draco!" in elegant script.

As guests begin to arrive, the air is filled with laughter and excitement. Friends and family mingle, admiring the decorations and marveling at how much Severus and Draco have grown over the past year.

The highlight of the party is the birthday cake—a towering masterpiece adorned with green and black icing, spellbinding decorations, and two tiny figurines of Severus and Draco perched on top. As the candles are lit and the cake is brought out, everyone gathers around to sing "Happy Birthday" to the birthday boys.

Severus and Draco's faces light up with delight as they watch the candles flicker and dance, their eyes wide with wonder at the sight of the beautiful cake before them. With a little help from Greg and me, they blow out the candles, their laughter ringing out like music in the warm afternoon air.

After the cake has been enjoyed and the presents have been opened, it's time for the boys to smash their first birthday cakes. With eager hands and messy faces, Severus and Draco dive into their cakes, giggling with delight as they make a delightful mess. Greg and I use magic to clean them up.

As the sun sets and the stars begin to twinkle overhead, we gather around a roaring bonfire, toasting marshmallows and sharing stories late into the night.

As I watch Severus and Draco play and laugh with their friends, surrounded by love and laughter, I feel a sense of overwhelming gratitude wash over me. This day, this moment is a celebration of love, family, and the precious gift of life. And as we bid farewell to another year and welcome the adventures that lie ahead, I know that no matter where life takes us, as long as we have each other, we'll always find our way home.

(June 17th, 1998)

As the day of our wedding draws near, the excitement in the air is palpable, a tangible manifestation of the love and anticipation that fills our hearts. Every detail has been meticulously planned and executed, from the enchanting venue to the spellbinding decor, and we can't wait to share this magical experience with our closest friends and family.

As Greg and I stand at the altar, hand in hand, surrounded by the towering trees and majestic mountains of the Appalachian landscape, we feel a sense of peace and serenity wash over us. This is the moment we've been waiting for, the culmination of our love and commitment to each other.

The ceremony itself is a blend of wizarding tradition and American customs, a reflection of our unique relationship and shared passions. Our officiant, a renowned wizarding minister, weaves spells of love and unity as he pronounces us husband and husband, sealing our bond with a magical flourish.

As we exchange vows and rings, our hearts are filled with love and gratitude for each other and for the journey that has brought us to this moment. With each word spoken, we reaffirm our commitment to love, honor, and cherish each other for all the days of our lives.

After the ceremony, we lead our guests to the reception hall, where a feast fit for kings and queens awaits. The tables are adorned with flickering candles, glittering fairy lights, and delicate floral arrangements, creating an atmosphere of enchantment and romance.

The menu is a culinary delight, blending the flavors of the wizarding world with American classics. Guests indulge in butterbeer cocktails, pumpkin pasties, and other magical treats, their taste buds tingling with delight at each delectable bite.

As the night wears on, we dance and celebrate with our loved ones, reveling in the magic of the moment and the joy of being surrounded by those we hold dear. And as the stars twinkle overhead, casting a soft glow over the festivities, we know that this is just the beginning of a lifetime filled with love, laughter, and endless adventures together.

As Greg and I embark on our honeymoon, leaving our precious boys in the capable hands of Remus, I feel a mix of excitement and apprehension. It's our first time being away from Severus and Draco for an extended period, and while I trust Remus implicitly, I can't help but worry about them.

But as we board the magical transport that will take us to our destination, all those worries fade away, replaced by a sense of exhilaration and anticipation. This is our time to relax, unwind, and reconnect as a couple, to celebrate our love and the journey we've embarked on together.

As we arrive at our destination—a secluded wizarding resort nestled on the shores of a crystal-clear lake—I'm struck by the beauty and tranquility of our surroundings. The air is filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sound of laughter and music drifts through the air from the nearby village. For the next week, Greg and I immerse ourselves in the magic of our honeymoon, exploring the enchanted forests, lounging on the sandy beaches, and indulging in romantic candlelit dinners under the stars. We spend lazy mornings snuggled up in bed, sharing whispered secrets and stolen kisses, and adventurous afternoons exploring hidden caves and ancient ruins.

But amidst all the excitement and adventure, there's always a part of me that misses our boys. I find myself reaching for my wand to send a quick message to Remus, just to check in and make sure everything is okay. And each time I hear back that Severus and Draco are happy and healthy, my heart swells with gratitude for Remus's kindness and dedication.

As Greg and I bask in the enchanting ambiance of our honeymoon destination, the cares of the world melt away, leaving only the deep connection and love that binds us together. With each passing day, our bond grows stronger, our hearts entwined in a dance of passion and desire.

One evening, as the sun sets in a blaze of fiery colors and the stars begin to twinkle overhead, Greg and I find ourselves drawn to each other with an irresistible magnetism. We exchange heated glances, our eyes sparkling with a shared longing that cannot be denied.

In the privacy of our secluded cabin, surrounded by the soft glow of candlelight and the gentle murmur of the nearby lake, we give in to the fiery passion that courses through our veins. Our kisses are like flames, igniting a blaze of desire that consumes us both in its fiery embrace.

With each caress, each whispered word of love and longing, we lose ourselves in the ecstasy of the moment, our bodies moving together in a dance as old as time itself. Our love is a symphony of sighs and whispers, a melody that fills the air with its sweet, intoxicating rhythm.

As we reach the pinnacle of our desire, our souls collide in a burst of ecstasy, our love transcending the physical realm and soaring to heights of unimaginable bliss. In that moment, we are one, our hearts and bodies intertwined in a union of love and passion that will endure for all eternity.

As we lie tangled together in the afterglow of our lovemaking, our bodies still humming with the echoes of our passion, I am overwhelmed by a sense of gratitude and wonder. For in Greg's arms, I have found my home, my sanctuary, my everything. And as we drift off to sleep, wrapped in each other's embrace, I know that this is just the beginning of a lifetime filled with love, laughter, and endless adventures together.

As our honeymoon draws to a close, Greg and I reluctantly bid farewell to the idyllic paradise that has been our sanctuary for the past week. With heavy hearts but minds filled with cherished memories, we board the transport that will take us back to reality.

As the familiar sights and sounds of the wizarding world come into view, I feel a pang of sadness at the thought of leaving behind the tranquility and magic of our honeymoon destination. But alongside that sadness is a sense of gratitude for the time we've shared, the memories we've created, and the love that has only grown stronger with each passing day.

As we step off the transport and make our way back home, hand in hand and hearts full of love, I can't help but smile at the thought of being reunited with our precious boys. Severus and Draco have been in Remus's capable hands while we've been away, but there's no denying that I've missed them terribly.

As we open the door to our home, we're greeted with the sound of laughter and the sight of two familiar faces—Severus and Draco, their eyes shining with excitement as they rush to greet us. Their joy is infectious, and as they throw themselves into our arms, I feel a surge of love and happiness wash over me.

For in this moment, surrounded by the ones we love most in the world, I know that home is not just a place—it's wherever our hearts are, wherever our family is. And as we settle back into the rhythm of everyday life, I'm filled with a sense of contentment and peace, knowing that no matter where life takes us, as long as we have each other, we'll always find our way home.

Six weeks later, as the routine of daily life settles back in after our honeymoon, I start to notice a subtle shift in my body. At first, it's nothing more than a feeling of fatigue that lingers even after a full night's sleep. I brush it off as the natural exhaustion that comes with adjusting to life back home.

But as the days pass, the feeling of being "off" persists, accompanied now by bouts of nausea and dizziness that seem to come out of nowhere. I try to ignore it, convincing myself that it's just a passing illness, but deep down, a sense of unease begins to gnaw at me.

One morning, as I sit at the kitchen table with Greg and the boys, trying to force down a few bites of breakfast despite the queasiness in my stomach, Greg notices the pallor of my complexion and the shadows beneath my eyes.

"Harry, are you feeling alright?" he asks, concern evident in his voice.

I try to dismiss his worries with a wave of my hand, but the truth is, I'm not feeling alright at all. Something feels different, something feels wrong, and no amount of denial can change that.

After breakfast, I retreat to our bedroom, hoping that a few moments of rest will help alleviate the discomfort I'm feeling. But as I lie there, staring up at the ceiling, I can't shake the feeling that something is seriously amiss. With a mixture of nerves and anticipation, I retrieve a pregnancy test from the bathroom cabinet, my hands trembling slightly as I unwrap it. Sitting on the edge of the bathtub, I follow the instructions carefully, trying to steady my breathing as I wait for the results.

As the minutes tick by, I find myself lost in a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. What if the test is positive? What if it's negative? The uncertainty is almost unbearable, but deep down, a small flicker of hope burns within me, a tiny spark of possibility that dares to defy logic and reason.

Finally, the moment of truth arrives. With a trembling hand, I pick up the test and hold my breath as I glance at the results. And there, staring back at me, is a single word that sends my heart soaring with joy and disbelief—positive.

Tears spring to my eyes as I stare at the tiny plus sign, my mind reeling with the enormity of what it means. I'm pregnant. Greg and I are going to have another child, a sibling for Severus and Draco, a new life to cherish and nurture.

I rush to find Greg, my heart racing with excitement and nerves. When I finally locate him, I'm practically bursting with anticipation as I pull him aside and whisper the life-changing news.

"Greg," I say, my voice trembling with emotion, "I took a pregnancy test, and... it's positive. We're going to have a baby."

At first, Greg is speechless, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief. But then, as the reality of the situation sinks in, a wide smile spreads across his face, and he pulls me into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around me in a gesture of love and support.

"Oh Harry," he murmurs, his voice filled with wonder and joy, "this is incredible news. I can't believe we are having a baby."

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy Previously

Greg," I say, my voice trembling with emotion, "I took a pregnancy test, and... it's positive. We're going to have a baby."

At first, Greg is speechless, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief. But then, as the reality of the situation sinks in, a wide smile spreads across his face, and he pulls me into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around me in a gesture of love and support.

"Oh Harry," he murmurs, his voice filled with wonder and joy, "this is incredible news. I can't believe we are having a baby."

Greg's Pov

It was a typical evening in our cozy home, with the soft glow of candlelight illuminating the room and the comforting aroma of dinner wafting through the air. Harry and I were seated at the kitchen table, enjoying a quiet meal together, when he suddenly excused himself from the table, his expression unreadable.

I watched him go, a sense of concern gnawing at the edges of my mind. Harry had been acting a bit off lately, tired and nauseous more often than not. I tried not to worry, chalking it up to the stress of adjusting back to daily life after our honeymoon. But a part of me couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong.

Minutes ticked by, stretching into eternity as I waited for Harry to return. When he finally emerged from the bedroom, his face was pale, his eyes wide with emotion.

"Greg," he said, his voice trembling with a mixture of excitement and nervousness, "I took a pregnancy test, and... it's positive. We're going to have a baby."

In that moment, everything seemed to freeze. My heart skipped a beat as I struggled to process the enormity of what Harry was saying. A baby? We were going to have another baby?

For a long moment, I was speechless, my mind racing with a whirlwind of emotions. Joy, disbelief, fear, excitement—all vied for dominance within me, swirling together in a tumultuous storm.

But then, as the reality of the situation sank in, a wide smile spread across my face, and I surged forward to envelop Harry in a tight embrace, my arms wrapping around him in a gesture of love and support.

"Oh Harry," I murmured, my voice filled with wonder and awe, "this is incredible news. I can't believe we're going to be parents again."

Tears of happiness welled up in my eyes as I held Harry close, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of the moment. It was a dream come true, a blessing beyond measure, and I couldn't wait to embark on this new journey with the love of my life by my side.

In the days and weeks that followed, as we navigated the ups and downs of pregnancy together, I found myself filled with a sense of wonder and gratitude for the miracle growing within Harry's womb. It was a precious gift, a testament to the love that bound us together, and I cherished every moment of it.

As we prepared to welcome our newest addition into the world, I knew that our lives were about to change in ways we never could have imagined. As I looked into Harry's eyes, filled with love and excitement for the future, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we faced them together, we would be able to overcome anything that came our way.

Harry's Pov

As I stood in the kitchen, clutching the positive pregnancy test in my trembling hands, my mind raced with a million different thoughts and emotions. I couldn't wait to share the news with Remus.

Remus had become like family to us, living with us in our cozy home and helping to care for Severus and Draco. He was a constant source of support and guidance, and I knew that he would be thrilled to hear about our growing family.

Taking a deep breath to steady my nerves, I made my way to the living room, where Remus was sitting by the fireplace, lost in thought. When he looked up and saw the expression on my face, his brow furrowed with concern.

"Harry, is everything alright?" he asked, his voice laced with worry.

I smiled reassuringly, trying to mask the nervousness that churned in the pit of my stomach. "Everything's fine, Remus," I said, my voice surprisingly steady. "I just have some news to share with you."

As I spoke, I held out the pregnancy test, my heart pounding in my chest. Remus's eyes widened in surprise as he took in the sight of the test, and then his face broke into a wide grin.

"Harry, that's incredible news!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine happiness. "I'm so happy for you and Greg. You're going to make wonderful parents."

Relief flooded through me at Remus's reaction, and I felt tears prickling at the corners of my eyes. It was a weight off my shoulders to share the news with him, and I knew that his support and encouragement would be invaluable in the coming months.

As Remus enveloped me in a warm hug, I couldn't help but feel a surge of gratitude for his presence in our lives. He had been there for us through thick and thin, and I knew that he would continue to be a source of strength and guidance as we prepared to welcome our newest addition into the world.

With Remus's words of congratulations ringing in my ears, I made my way back to the kitchen, where Greg was waiting anxiously for news. As I entered the room, his eyes lit up with anticipation, and I knew that he was eager to hear what Remus's reaction had been.

"He was thrilled," I said, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "He couldn't be happier for us."

Relief washed over Greg's face, and he pulled me into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around me in a gesture of love and support. "That's wonderful, Harry," he murmured, pressing a kiss to my forehead. "I'm so grateful to have Remus by our side through all of this."

I nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of warmth and contentment settle over me. With Remus's support and encouragement, I knew that we would be able to navigate the challenges of pregnancy and parenthood together, as a family.

But as the initial excitement of sharing the news with Remus began to fade, a new wave of apprehension washed over me. We still had one more person to tell—Severus and Draco.

As I glanced at Greg, I could see the worry etched on his face. We had never been in this situation before, and we weren't quite sure how to approach the topic with our two one-year-old sons.

"We'll figure it out, Harry," Greg said, his voice filled with determination. "We'll find a way to make it special for them, just like we did with Remus."

I nodded, feeling a sense of reassurance wash over me. With Greg by my side, I knew that we could handle anything that came our way. Together, we would find a way to share the news with Severus and Draco in a way that would make them feel loved and cherished.

As Greg and I sat down with Severus and Draco, the anticipation and nervousness bubbled up inside me. How would they react to the news that I, their "mommy," was going to have another baby? It was a moment we had been preparing for, but no amount of preparation could fully ease the uncertainty of how our two one-year-old sons would take the news.

"Boys," Greg began, his voice gentle but firm, "we have something very important to tell you."

Severus and Draco looked up at us with wide eyes, their curiosity piqued by the serious tone of our voices. They were too young to fully understand the concept of a new baby, but we hoped that they would sense the excitement and joy that filled the room.

"Mommy and Daddy," I continued, reaching out to take their small hands in mine, "are going to have another baby."

At first, there was silence as Severus and Draco processed the news, their little brows furrowing in confusion. Then, as the realization sank in, their faces broke into wide grins, their eyes lighting up with excitement.

"Another baby?" Draco exclaimed, his voice filled with wonder. "Like me and Sevvy?"

I nodded, feeling a rush of relief flood through me at their positive reaction. "That's right, Draco," I said, smiling down at them. "Just like you and Sevvy."

Severus reached out to touch my belly, his small hand resting gently against the slight swell that was beginning to form. "Baby," he said, his voice filled with awe. "In Mommy's tummy."

I nodded, feeling a lump forming in my throat at the sight of their innocent wonder. "That's right, Sevvy," I said, blinking back tears of joy. "There's a baby growing in Mommy's tummy, and soon you'll have a little brother or sister to play with."

The boys exchanged excited looks, their eyes shining with anticipation. "Little brother or sister?" Draco repeated, his face lit up with excitement. "I want to play with them!"

Severus nodded in agreement, his face alight with joy. "Play with baby," he said, his voice filled with excitement.

As Greg and I watched our sons chatter excitedly about their new sibling, a sense of overwhelming gratitude washed over me. Despite the uncertainties and challenges that lay ahead, I knew that with our growing family by our side, we would be able to weather any storm that came our way.

As the excitement of sharing the news with Severus and Draco settled, the reality of the situation began to sink in. I knew that it was time to take the necessary steps to ensure the health and well-being of both myself and the baby growing inside me.

With that in mind, I made an appointment with a midwife healer, someone who specialized in caring for expectant mothers and their unborn children. I had heard wonderful things about her from friends in the wizarding community, and I felt confident that she would be able to provide the care and support that I needed during this exciting but uncertain time.

The day of the appointment arrived, and we made our way to the healer's office, our hearts pounding with anticipation. As we stepped into the cozy waiting room, I couldn't help but feel a sense of nervousness wash over me. What if something was wrong? What if the baby wasn't developing as it should?

Greg squeezed my hand reassuringly, his eyes filled with love and support. "Everything's going to be okay, Harry," he murmured, his voice gentle but firm. "We're in this together."

IWhen the healer called our names and ushered us into her office, I felt a surge of anticipation wash over me. She was a kind-faced woman with gentle eyes and a soothing voice, and I knew that we were in good hands.

"Welcome, Harry and Greg," she said, her voice warm with kindness. "I'm so glad you could make it today."

We exchanged pleasantries as she led us to a cozy examination room, where a comfortable-looking examination table awaited us. As I settled onto the table, I couldn't help but feel a flutter of excitement in the pit of my stomach. This was it—the moment we had been waiting for.

The healer began the appointment by asking us a series of questions about our medical history, lifestyle, and any concerns or questions we had about the pregnancy. She listened attentively to our answers, offering gentle guidance and reassurance every step of the way.

Once the initial consultation was complete, it was time for the moment I had been eagerly anticipating—the ultrasound. I watched with bated breath as the healer applied a warm gel to my belly and gently maneuvered the ultrasound wand over my skin.

And then, in an instant, there it was—the faint outline of our baby, nestled snugly within the safety of my womb. Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes as I gazed at the screen, overwhelmed by the sheer miracle of life unfolding before us.

The healer smiled warmly at us as she pointed out different features of the baby—the tiny head, the beating heart, the delicate limbs—as if introducing us to our little one for the first time. It was a moment of pure magic, a glimpse into the awe-inspiring journey of pregnancy and parenthood that lay ahead.

"And how far along am I?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper as I struggled to contain my emotions.

The healer studied the ultrasound screen for a moment before turning to me with a smile. "Based on the measurements I'm seeing here, I would estimate that you're approximately ten weeks along," she said, her voice filled with warmth and reassurance.

Ten weeks. It was hard to believe that our baby had been growing inside me for that long already, silently growing and developing into the precious little being we were now seeing on the screen. It felt like just yesterday that we had found out about the pregnancy, and yet here we were, staring at our baby in awe and wonder.

As the healer continued to point out different features of the baby and explain what we could expect in the coming weeks and months, Greg reached out to take my hand, his touch a comforting anchor in the midst of the overwhelming emotions swirling around us.

Together, we watched in awe as our baby wriggled and squirmed on the screen, seemingly aware of our presence even in its earliest stages of development. It was a moment of pure joy and wonder, a glimpse into the incredible journey of parenthood that awaited us.

As the ultrasound came to an end and the healer wiped away the gel from my belly, I felt a sense of profound gratitude wash over me. I am grateful for this precious life growing inside me, for the love and support of my partner by my side, and for the guidance and care of the healer who helped us navigate this new chapter of our lives.

Leaving the healer's office that day, I felt a renewed sense of excitement and anticipation for the journey that lay ahead. Our baby was growing strong and healthy, and with each passing day, our love for this tiny little being blossomed and grew.

(Ten weeks)

Ten weeks. I marveled at the incredible journey unfolding within me. Our baby was growing rapidly, developing from a tiny cluster of cells into a fully formed little human being. Each day brought new changes and milestones, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of wonder and awe at the miracle of life.

As the warm rays of the sun danced across my skin, I watched with a smile as Severus and Draco ran ahead, their laughter echoing through the air. Remus walked beside me, his presence a comforting presence by my side as we strolled through the park on a sunny day.

It was moments like these—simple, ordinary moments spent with the ones I loved—that reminded me of just how lucky I was. Despite the challenges and hardships we had faced over the years, I was grateful for the life I had built for myself—a life filled with love, laughter, and family.

As Severus and Draco played on the swings, their giggles filling the air, I turned to Remus, a thoughtful expression on my face. There was something weighing on my mind, a question that had been lingering in the back of my thoughts for some time now.

"Remus," I began, my voice quiet as I searched for the right words, "do you ever think about...about whether my parents and Sirius would be proud of me?"

Remus's gaze softened as he looked at me, his eyes filled with understanding. He knew all too well the weight of the past, the burden of living up to the expectations of those who were no longer with us.

"I think they would be more than proud, Harry," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "You've faced more challenges and hardships than most people could ever imagine, and yet you've emerged stronger and more resilient than ever. You've built a life for yourself—a life filled with love and compassion—and I have no doubt that they would be proud to see the man you've become."

His words touched something deep within me, a sense of warmth and gratitude swelling in my chest. It was easy to get caught up in the hustle and bustle of everyday life, to forget just how far I had come since that fateful day when I had first stepped foot into the wizarding world.

But in moments like these, surrounded by the ones I loved, I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride and accomplishment. I had overcome so much—loss, grief, heartache—and yet here I was, standing tall and strong, with a family of my own to call my own.

As Severus and Draco raced over to us, their faces flushed with excitement, I scooped them up into my arms, reveling in the warmth of their embrace. They were my greatest joys, my greatest treasures, and I was grateful for every moment I got to spend with them.

As we made our way home, the sun setting on the horizon, I couldn't help but feel a sense of peace settle over me. My parents and Sirius may be gone, but their love and legacy lived on in the memories we shared and the lives we had built for ourselves.

As I tucked Severus and Draco into bed that night, their sleepy smiles filling my heart with warmth, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we faced them together, we would be able to overcome anything that came our way. For we were a family—a family bound by love, laughter, and the unbreakable bonds of kinship—and nothing could ever change that.

As Greg and I settled into bed for the night, the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the curtains cast a tranquil aura over our bedroom. The day had been long and filled with its usual array of activities, but now, in the quiet moments before sleep, there was a sense of peace that enveloped us.

As I nestled against Greg's side, my thoughts drifted to the future—specifically, the looming specter of returning to Muggle high school after the summer break. It was a prospect that filled me with a sense of unease, especially now that I was pregnant with our third child.

"Greg," I began, my voice soft with uncertainty, "there's something I've been thinking about."

Greg turned to look at me, his expression curious but attentive. "What is it, Harry?" he asked, his hand reaching out to gently brush against my cheek.

I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts before speaking. "I don't think I want to go back to Muggle high school after the summer is over," I admitted, my voice tinged with apprehension.

Greg's brow furrowed in confusion. "But Harry, you've worked so hard to keep up with your studies," he said, his voice filled with concern. "Are you sure about this?"

I nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over me at finally voicing my feelings aloud. "I am," I said, my voice gaining strength with each word. "With the baby on the way, I think it's best for me to focus on taking care of myself and preparing for the new addition to our family."

Greg's expression softened as he reached out to take my hand, his touch a reassuring presence in the darkness. "Harry, I support whatever decision you make," he said, his voice filled with love and understanding. "Your health and well-being—and the health and well-being of our baby—are the most important things to me."

Tears welled up in my eyes as I leaned in to press a tender kiss against Greg's lips. "Thank you," I whispered, my voice choked with emotion. "Thank you for always being there for me, for supporting me no matter what."

Greg pulled me into his arms, holding me close as we lay together in the stillness of the night. In that moment, surrounded by love and warmth, I knew that no matter what the future holds, as long as we face it together, we will be able to overcome any obstacle that comes our way.

And as sleep claimed us both, I drifted off with a sense of peace and contentment, knowing that I was exactly where I was meant to be—in the arms of the man I loved, with our growing family nestled close to our hearts.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy Previously

Harry's Pov

Greg pulled me into his arms, holding me close as we lay together in the stillness of the night. In that moment, surrounded by love and warmth, I knew that no matter what the future holds, as long as we face it together, we will be able to overcome any obstacle that comes our way.

And as sleep claimed us both, I drifted off with a sense of peace and contentment, knowing that I was exactly where I was meant to be—in the arms of the man I loved, with our growing family nestled close to our hearts.

(11 weeks pregnant)

Harry's Pov

As I entered the eleventh week of my pregnancy, I marveled at the incredible journey unfolding within me. Our baby grew rapidly, developing from a tiny cluster of cells into a fully formed little human being. Each day brought new changes and milestones, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of wonder and awe at the miracle of life.

According to the healer, our baby was now about the size of a lime, measuring just over two inches in length. Its tiny features began taking shape, with little fingers and toes forming and delicate facial features becoming more defined daily. I couldn't wait to see our baby again at our next ultrasound appointment to witness firsthand the amazing transformation within me.

But as our baby continued to grow and develop, so too did the symptoms of my pregnancy. Morning sickness had become a constant companion, leaving me queasy throughout the day. Unlike my previous pregnancy with Severus and Draco, this time around, the morning sickness seemed to be even worse, with waves of nausea hitting me at all hours of the day and night.

More often than not, I found myself retreating to the bathroom, the bitter taste of bile lingering on my tongue as I struggled to keep even the blandest of foods down. Greg was always there by my side, offering encouragement and support as I battled through each bout of sickness.

"It's okay, Harry," he would say, his voice gentle but reassuring. "You're doing great. Just take deep breaths and try to relax."

But no matter how hard I tried, the nausea seemed to linger, a constant reminder of the little life growing inside me. It was exhausting, both physically and emotionally, and there were times when I felt like I couldn't go on.

"It's not fair," I would mutter, tears of frustration prickling at the corners of my eyes. "Why does morning sickness have to be so much worse this time?"

Greg would wrap his arms around me, holding me close as I sobbed into his chest. "I know, Harry," he would whisper, his voice filled with empathy. "But we'll get through this together. I promise."

And together, we did. Despite the challenges and hardships, we faced each day with determination and strength, knowing that the result would be more than worth it. Our baby was growing strong and healthy, and with each passing week, our love for them grew more substantial and profound.

As we prepared for the arrival of our newest addition, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for our incredible journey. Despite the hardships and struggles, we welcomed another precious life into our family. I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we faced them together, we could overcome anything that came our way.

Greg and I are taking the boys to the park. We get them ready and leave the house. We walk to the park. As Greg and I watched Severus and Draco play at the park, their laughter echoing through the air, a sense of warmth and contentment settled over me. Despite the challenges and uncertainties ahead, moments like these reminded me of how blessed I was to have my family by my side.

"They're growing up so fast, aren't they?" Greg remarked, his voice tinged with nostalgia as he watched Severus and Draco chase each other around the playground.

I nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "They are," I agreed, my heart swelling with pride at the sight of our boys. "It feels like just yesterday that they were tiny babies, and now look at them."

As Severus and Draco giggled and ran around, their energy seemingly boundless, Greg and I settled onto a nearby bench, content to watch them play. But as we sat together in the warm glow of the afternoon sun, a thought occurred to me—one that had been weighing on my mind for some time now.

"Greg," I began, my voice hesitant as I broached the topic on my mind. "I've been thinking...maybe it's time we consider putting Severus and Draco into preschool."

Greg turned to look at me, his expression thoughtful. "Preschool?" he repeated, his brow furrowing in contemplation. "But they're still so young, Harry. Are you sure about this?"

I nodded, my resolve firm. "I think it could be good for them," I said, quiet but determined. "They're at an age where they're starting to crave more social interaction and structured learning experiences. And besides," I added, a note of hesitation creeping into my voice, "having them in preschool might help when they eventually get their memories of their old lives back."

Greg's expression softened as he reached to take my hand, his touch a comforting anchor amid my uncertainty. "You're right, Harry," he said, his voice filled with understanding. "It could be a good opportunity for them to learn and grow, and it might help ease the transition when the time comes."

As we watched Severus and Draco play, their laughter filling the air, I couldn't help but feel a sense of hope and optimism for the future. Despite the challenges and uncertainties ahead, I knew that as long as we faced them together, we could overcome anything that came our way.

As we made plans to enroll Severus and Draco in preschool, I felt a renewed sense of determination to provide them with the best possible opportunities for learning and growth. Ultimately, our love and support would guide them through life's challenges and help them become the best versions of themselves.

(12 weeks pregnant)

As I entered the twelfth week of my pregnancy, the journey of new life within me continued to unfold with awe-inspiring wonder. Our baby, now about the size of a plum, was growing and developing at an astonishing rate. Its tiny features became more defined daily, and I marveled at the miracle unfolding inside me. But along with the joy and anticipation of welcoming our newest addition came the familiar discomforts and challenges of pregnancy.

Morning sickness had become a constant companion, leaving me queasy and nauseous throughout the day. Unlike my previous pregnancies with Severus and Draco, this time around, the morning sickness seemed to be even worse, with waves of nausea hitting me at all hours of the day and night.

"It's okay, Harry," Greg would reassure me, his voice gentle and soothing as he rubbed my back in small, comforting circles. "You're doing great. Just take deep breaths and try to relax."

But no matter how hard I tried, the nausea seemed to linger, a relentless reminder of the tiny life growing inside me. It was exhausting, both physically and emotionally, and there were times when I felt like I couldn't go on.

"It's not fair," I would mutter, tears of frustration pricking at the corners of my eyes. "Why does morning sickness have to be so much worse this time?"

Greg would wrap his arms around me, holding me close as I sobbed into his chest. "I know, Harry," he would whisper, his voice filled with empathy. "But we'll get through this together. I promise."

Despite the discomfort, moments of pure joy and wonder made it all worthwhile. One of my favorite parts of being pregnant again was watching Severus and Draco interact with my growing belly. They were still too young to fully understand the concept of a new baby, but they seemed to sense that something special was happening, and they never hesitated to show their love and excitement.

"Baby," Draco would say, his tiny hand resting gently on my belly as he looked up at me with wide eyes. "In Mommy's tummy."

Severus, permanently the more reserved of the two, would watch with quiet fascination, his hand joining Draco's on my belly as he felt for any movement beneath his touch. "Baby," he would echo softly, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

Their innocent curiosity and boundless love filled me with warmth and gratitude, reminding me of the incredible blessing growing inside me.

As the weeks of my pregnancy progressed, so too did the cravings that seemed to consume my every waking thought. From the moment I woke up in the morning to the late hours of the night, my mind was filled with the insatiable desire for the most peculiar combinations of food.

"Harry, are you sure you want to eat that?" Greg would ask, his brow furrowing in concern as he watched me prepare another bizarre concoction in the kitchen.

I shrugged, a sheepish grin spreading across my face as I reached for the jar of pickles and the tub of ice cream. "I know it sounds strange, but I just can't help myself," I admitted, my voice tinged with embarrassment. "It's like the baby has a mind of its own."

Greg chuckled, shaking his head in bemusement. "Well, whatever the baby wants, the baby gets," he said, his tone light but affectionate as he wrapped his arms around me from behind.

We embarked on a culinary adventure together as I introduced Greg to the strange and wonderful world of pregnancy cravings. From pickles and ice cream to peanut butter and jelly sandwiches with a side of potato chips, there was no combination too strange for us to try.

"Okay, I have to admit, this is actually pretty good," Greg said, his eyes widening in surprise as he took a bite of the peculiar concoction I had whipped up.

I grinned, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over me as I watched Greg's reaction. "See, I told you it was delicious," I teased, reaching for another spoonful of the sweet and salty treat.

As we sat together in the kitchen, sharing the strange and beautiful cravings of pregnancy, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for Greg's unwavering support and understanding. Despite the challenges and uncertainties ahead, moments like these reminded us of the love and connection that bound us together, strengthening our bond as we prepared to welcome our newest addition into the world.

As we laughed and joked together, our hearts filled with love and anticipation for the journey ahead, I knew that no matter what challenges we faced, as long as we faced them together, we could overcome anything that came our way. Ultimately, our love for each other and our growing family would guide us through life's most incredible adventures, one pregnancy craving at a time.

As the morning sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow over our home, I found myself hunched over the toilet bowl, my stomach churning with waves of nausea. Morning sickness had become a relentless companion in recent weeks, and today was no exception.

"Harry, are you okay?" Greg's voice called out from the doorway, filled with concern as he watched me struggle with another bout of nausea.

I mustered a weak smile, my throat raw from retching. "I'll be fine," I assured him, my voice strained. "Just another rough morning."

Greg knelt beside me, his hand rubbing soothing circles on my back as I tried to steady my breathing. "Do you need anything?" he asked, his gaze filled with worry.

I shook my head, a sense of frustration bubbling up inside me. "I just wish this morning sickness would let up," I admitted, my voice tinged with exhaustion.

Greg's expression softened, his eyes reflecting the empathy and understanding that had always been his greatest strength. "I know, Harry," he said, his voice gentle but reassuring. "But you're doing great. Just take deep breaths and try to relax."

As Greg helped me, I leaned into his embrace, grateful for his unwavering support and love. Together, we made our way to the kitchen, where Remus was busy preparing breakfast for Severus and Draco.

"Morning, Harry," Remus greeted me with a warm smile, his eyes filled with concern as he took in my pale complexion.

"Morning, Remus," I managed to reply, my voice still shaky from the ordeal in the bathroom.

As Greg and Remus focused on getting Severus and Draco dressed and fed for our day at the zoo, I tried to push aside the lingering nausea and focus on the excitement ahead. Despite the challenges of my pregnancy, I was determined to make the most of our family outing and create lasting memories with our boys.

"Are you sure you're up for the zoo today, Harry?" Greg asked, his voice filled with concern as he watched me sip ginger tea in an attempt to settle my stomach.

I nodded, a sense of determination shining in my eyes. "I'll be okay," I assured him, smiling despite the lingering discomfort. "I don't want to miss out on spending time with Severus and Draco."

Greg squeezed my hand in reassurance, his touch a comforting anchor amid my uncertainty. "We'll take it slow and make sure you're comfortable," he promised, his voice filled with love and understanding.

Despite the persistent morning sickness that plagued me, Greg, Remus, Severus, Draco, and I were determined to make the most of our day at the zoo. It was Severus and Draco's first time visiting such a place, and we were excited to see their reactions to the array of exotic animals and vibrant sights that awaited us.

As we made our way through the gates of the zoo, Severus and Draco's eyes widened with wonder at the sight of the towering giraffes and majestic lions that roamed the enclosures. Their tiny hands clutched tightly at mine and Greg's, their excitement palpable.

"Look, Daddy, look!" Draco exclaimed, pointing excitedly at a group of playful monkeys swinging from branch to branch.

Greg chuckled fondly, ruffling Draco's hair affectionately. "I see them, buddy," he said, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "They sure do know how to put on a show, don't they?"

Severus, permanently the more reserved of the two, watched the animals with quiet fascination, his eyes darting from one exhibit to the next as he took in the sights and sounds of the zoo.

"It's amazing, isn't it?" I murmured to Remus, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips as I watched Severus and Draco's reactions.

Remus nodded, his eyes shining with pride. "It truly is," he said, his voice filled with warmth. "I'm so glad we could bring them here today."

As we made our way through the zoo, stopping to admire each new exhibit and learn about the different animals, I couldn't help but feel a sense of joy and wonder at the simple pleasure of spending time with my family. Despite the challenges of my pregnancy and the hardships we had faced in the past, moments like these reminded me of just how lucky I was to have them by my side.

But as we rounded a corner and came face to face with the person Remus had been seeing, I felt a sense of shock and disbelief wash over me. It was someone I never expected to see—a figure from our past, someone I had hoped never to encounter again.

"Remus," I said, my voice barely above a whisper as I stared at the person before us, my heart pounding. "What are they doing here?"

Remus's expression mirrored my shock and surprise, his eyes widening in disbelief. "I...I'm not sure," he said, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

The person—whose name I couldn't even bring myself to say—approached us with a smile, their gaze flickering between Remus and me. "Remus," they said, their voice warm but tinged with sadness. "It's been a while, hasn't it?"

Remus nodded, his expression guarded as he glanced at me, seeking reassurance. I reached out to take his hand, squeezing it gently in a silent gesture of support.

"It certainly has," Remus said, his voice tight with emotion. "What...what brings you here?"

The person hesitated for a moment, their gaze shifting uncomfortably. "I heard about the zoo's new exhibit and thought I'd check it out," they said, their tone casual but strained. "I didn't expect to run into you here."

I exchanged a wary glance with Greg, my heart pounding as I struggled to process the encounter. This was not how I had envisioned our day at the zoo unfolding, and the unexpected reunion left me unsettled and on edge.

But as we navigated the awkwardness of the situation, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we faced them together, we could overcome anything that came our way

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy Previously

Harry's Pov

I exchanged a wary glance with Greg, my heart pounding as I struggled to process the encounter. This was not how I had envisioned our day at the zoo unfolding, and the unexpected reunion left me unsettled and on edge.

But as we navigated the awkwardness of the situation, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we faced them together, we could overcome anything that came our way.

Harry's Pov

Despite the initial shock of seeing this unexpected figure from our past, I took a deep breath, determined to handle the situation with composure. Greg stood beside me, his presence a steady anchor as we faced this unexpected encounter together.

"Um, hi," I managed to say, my voice wavering slightly despite my efforts to sound composed. "It's... been a while."

The person nodded, their smile fading slightly as they glanced between us. "Yes, it has," they replied, their tone cautious. "I didn't mean to intrude. I just... wanted to see the new exhibit."

Greg stepped forward, his expression polite but guarded. "It's okay," he said, his voice calm but firm. "We're just surprised to see you here, that's all."

The person nodded again, their gaze flickering over to Remus, who had remained unusually quiet throughout the exchange. "I understand," they said, their voice softening. "I didn't mean to cause any trouble. I'll... leave you to enjoy your day."

Before any of us could respond, they turned and walked away, disappearing into the crowd. I let out a breath I hadn't realized I'd been holding, my shoulders sagging with relief.

"Are you okay, Harry?" Greg asked, his concern evident in his voice as he placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder.

I nodded, forcing a smile despite the lingering unease. "Yeah," I replied, my voice steady now. "Just... wasn't expecting that."

Remus finally spoke up, his voice tinged with regret. "I'm sorry," he said, his eyes filled with remorse. "I didn't know they would be here."

"It's not your fault, Remus," I assured him, reaching out to squeeze his hand once more. "We couldn't have known."

As we continued our journey through the zoo, the encounter lingered in the back of my mind, casting a shadow over what had started as a joyful day. But with Greg by my side, his unwavering support giving me strength, I focused on enjoying the time with Severus and Draco, who were oblivious to the tension that had briefly gripped us.

"They're having so much fun," Greg remarked, a hint of pride in his voice as he watched Severus point excitedly at a group of penguins swimming in their enclosure.

I nodded, my heart swelling with love as I watched our boys' faces light up with wonder and excitement. "They are," I agreed, a smile spreading across my face as Draco clapped his hands in delight.

As we went from exhibit to exhibit, stopping to admire each new animal and learn fascinating facts about their habitats, I found myself immersed in the simple pleasure of spending time with my family. Despite the unexpected twist earlier, the day at the zoo was filled with laughter, curiosity, and moments of pure joy that reminded me of just how fortunate I was to have Greg, Remus, Severus, and Draco by my side.

I sank into the couch cushions, the day's events at the zoo still fresh in my mind. Remus sat beside me, his expression thoughtful as he stared into the flickering fire.

"That was unexpected," Remus finally said, breaking the silence between us.

I nodded, unable to shake off the unease that had settled over me since our encounter with the person from Remus's past. "Yeah," I agreed quietly. "I never thought we'd run into them like that."

Remus sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I'm sorry, Harry," he said, his voice tinged with regret. "I didn't know they would be there."

"It's okay, Remus," I reassured him, placing a hand on his arm. "You couldn't have known."

"But still..." Remus trailed off, his gaze distant as he seemed lost in thought.

I watched him carefully, sensing there was more to his reaction than he was letting on. "Remus," I began gently, "does this person... make you happy?"

Remus hesitated momentarily, his brow furrowing as he searched for the right words. "I... I don't know," he admitted finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's complicated."

I nodded in understanding, knowing all too well the complexities of relationships and the emotions that came with them. "You deserve to be happy, Remus," I said earnestly, my voice filled with sincerity. "After everything you've been through, you deserve to find someone who makes you feel loved and appreciated."

Remus glanced at me, a faint smile touching his lips. "Thank you, Harry," he said softly. "That means a lot."

We sat in companionable silence for a while longer, the crackling of the fire providing a soothing backdrop to our conversation. Despite the lingering tension from our encounter earlier, talking with Remus helped to ease my mind, reminding me of the strength of our friendship and the support we offered each other.

"I should check on Greg and the boys," I said, breaking the silence as I stood up from the couch. "They've probably finished their bath by now."

Remus nodded, his gaze thoughtful. "I'll join you," he said, standing up beside me.

Together, we went down the hall to the bathroom, where Greg was just finishing up with Severus and Draco. The boys were giggling and splashing in the tub, their laughter echoing through the room.

"All clean?" I asked with a smile as I leaned against the doorframe.

Greg nodded, his own smile mirroring mine. "All clean," he confirmed, reaching for a towel to wrap around Severus as he lifted him out of the tub.

I knelt down beside Draco, who was still happily playing with his bath toys. "Did you have fun at the zoo today, Draco?" I asked, ruffling his damp hair.

Draco nodded enthusiastically, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Zoo!" he exclaimed happily.

Severus, now dressed in his pajamas, ran over to me, his face beaming with excitement. "Penguins, Mommy!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with wonder.

I laughed softly, scooping him up into my arms. "Yes, we saw the penguins, didn't we?" I said fondly, pressing a kiss to his cheek.

Remus smiled as he watched us, his gaze warm with affection. "It sounds like you had a great time," he remarked, his voice gentle.

"We did," I agreed, smiling at him gratefully. "Thank you for coming with us today, Remus."

Remus nodded, his expression filled with sincerity. "Anytime, Harry," he said quietly. "You know I'm always here for you and the boys."

As Greg finished drying off Severus and Draco, the boys settled in the living room, playing with their toys under Remus's watchful eye. Greg and I entered the kitchen to prepare a quick and easy dinner.

"I think we all need something comforting after today," Greg remarked, his voice tinged with exhaustion as he leaned against the counter.

I nodded in agreement, scanning the fridge for ingredients that could be quickly turned into a satisfying meal. "How about pasta?" I suggested, pulling out a pack of spaghetti and a jar of marinara sauce.

Greg's face brightened at the suggestion. "Sounds perfect," he said with a smile, rolling up his sleeves to help.

As we worked together in the kitchen, the familiar cooking routine brought a sense of calm to the evening. Greg chopped vegetables while I boiled water for the pasta, and the comforting sounds and smells filled the air around us.

"So, what did you think about today?" I asked, stirring the pasta with a wooden spoon.

Greg chuckled softly, his gaze thoughtful. "It was definitely eventful," he replied, his voice tinged with amusement. "I don't think any of us expected to run into... them."

I nodded, feeling a pang of unease at the memory of our unexpected encounter. "Yeah," I admitted quietly. "It caught us all off guard."

Greg placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "But we handled it together," he said earnestly, his voice filled with pride. "That's what matters."

I smiled gratefully at him, appreciating his unwavering support. "You're right," I agreed, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. "I'm glad we have each other."

Greg nodded, his expression softening with affection. "Me too," he said softly, pressing a gentle kiss to my forehead.

With the pasta cooked and the sauce warmed through, we quickly assembled our simple dinner and set the table in the dining room. Remus joined us shortly after, ushering Severus and Draco to their seats as we all gathered around the table.

"Smells delicious, Harry," Remus remarked with a smile as he helped Draco into his booster seat.

"Thanks, Remus," I replied warmly, passing him a plate of pasta. "I hope you're hungry."

Draco eagerly dug into his food, his face lighting up with delight as he took a bite of spaghetti. "Yummy!" he exclaimed, his mouth full.

Severus nodded in agreement, his own plate already half-empty. "Good!" he added with a smile.

Greg and I exchanged a knowing look, our hearts warmed by seeing our boys enjoying their dinner. As we ate together, sharing stories of our day at the zoo and laughing at the boys' antics, the tension from earlier began to fade away, replaced by a sense of peace and contentment.

After dinner, we cleared the table and settled back into the living room, where Severus and Draco played with their toys while Greg and I relaxed on the couch with Remus. The soft glow of the evening sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm and comforting light over our little family.

As I watched Severus and Draco happily immersed in their play, their laughter filling the room, I couldn't help but feel a deep gratitude for the love and happiness surrounding us. No matter what challenges we faced, as long as we faced them together, I knew we could overcome anything that came our way.

As the evening wound down and the sky outside darkened into night, it was time to start our bedtime routine with Severus and Draco. Greg and I exchanged a knowing glance, silently communicating our readiness to shepherd our energetic toddlers toward sleep.

"Alright, boys," Greg announced gently, kneeling down beside Severus and Draco, who were still absorbed in their toys. "It's time to get ready for bed."

Severus looked up with wide eyes, his excitement momentarily dampened by the prospect of bedtime. "But I'm not tired, Daddy," he protested, his voice filled with determination.

Greg chuckled softly, his tone gentle but firm. "I know, buddy," he replied patiently, "but it's important to get a good night's sleep so you can have more fun tomorrow."

Draco, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, glanced up from his toy cars with a curious expression. "Bed?" he echoed, his voice a mix of uncertainty and readiness.

I joined Greg on the floor, kneeling beside Draco and ruffling his hair affectionately. "That's right, Draco," I confirmed with a smile. "It's time for bed."

Severus reluctantly set aside his toys, his shoulders slumping slightly as he reluctantly began to follow Greg toward their bedroom. "Can we read a story tonight?" he asked hopefully, glancing back at us with big eyes.

Greg nodded, his smile warm and reassuring. "Of course, Severus," he replied, his voice filled with affection. "Pick out your favorite book and we'll read it together."

Severus's face lit up with a smile, his previous reluctance melting away as he hurried to the bookshelf to select a well-loved story. Draco, meanwhile, toddled over to me, his hand reaching up to grasp mine as he looked up at me with a mixture of trust and curiosity.

"Up," Draco requested softly, his eyes wide with anticipation.

I scooped him into my arms, marveling at how quickly my little boy grew. "Up we go," I agreed with a chuckle, kissing his cheek.

Together, we followed Greg and Severus into their bedroom, where Greg settled on the bed with Severus cradled in his lap, eagerly turning the pages of his chosen storybook. Draco snuggled close as I sat beside them, his small body warm and trusting in my arms.

As Greg read aloud, his voice soothing and filled with animated voices for each character, Severus listened attentively, his eyes bright with wonder. Draco watched and listened intently, occasionally pointing at the colorful illustrations in the book as if trying to understand the story in his own way.

Once the story was finished, Greg closed the book gently, his eyes meeting mine with a soft smile. "Time for sleep," he announced gently, his voice low and calming.

Severus yawned, his eyelids drooping as he snuggled closer to Greg. "Night, Daddy," he murmured sleepily, his voice muffled against Greg's chest.

"Goodnight, Severus," Greg replied softly, kissing his forehead.

I gently rocked Draco, his eyelashes fluttering as he fought against sleepiness. "Time for bed, Draco," I whispered, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead.

Draco nodded sleepily, his eyes already half-closed. "Bed," he repeated quietly, his hand reaching out to grasp mine.

We tucked Severus and Draco into their beds, Greg and I each giving them a final kiss goodnight before dimming the lights and quietly leaving the room. As we closed the door behind us, the soft murmur of their voices and the occasional giggle reached our ears, a reassuring reminder of their bond and happiness.

Back in the living room, Greg and I settled onto the couch with Remus, the warmth of the evening settling around us like a comforting blanket. "They're growing up so fast," Greg remarked quietly, his voice tinged with nostalgia.

I nodded in agreement, my heart swelling with love and pride for our little family. "They are," I replied softly, my gaze drifting toward the hallway where our boys slept peacefully. "But they'll always be our babies."

Remus smiled warmly at us, his eyes reflecting our affection and pride. "You're doing a great job, both of you," he said sincerely. "They're lucky to have you."

(13 weeks pregnant)

At 13 weeks into my pregnancy, the baby growing inside me is about the size of a lemon. Its tiny body is forming rapidly, with all major organs and systems in place. The baby's fingers and toes are starting to separate, and it can now make small movements like flexing its limbs and squirming around in the amniotic sac.

As for my symptoms, the morning sickness that plagued me earlier in the pregnancy has begun to ease up slightly, though I still have occasional bouts of nausea, especially in the mornings. I find myself craving certain foods—often unusual combinations like pickles with ice cream or salty snacks with chocolate—which Greg and I sometimes indulge in together, much to his amusement.

Physically, my belly is starting to show a noticeable bump. It's not large yet, but enough that Severus and Draco have noticed and love to feel and talk to the baby. I've also been feeling more tired than usual, needing to take naps during the day to keep up with the demands of caring for Severus and Draco.

Emotionally, I'm filled with a mix of excitement and anticipation as we prepare to welcome another child into our family. Greg has been incredibly supportive, helping with household chores and taking care of Severus and Draco whenever I need a break. Remus's presence has been a constant source of comfort and guidance, offering wise advice and support as we navigate this new phase of our lives.

I woke up this morning feeling a mix of excitement and fatigue, typical of my journey through the first trimester of pregnancy. As I got dressed, I couldn't help but notice that my usual clothes were starting to feel a bit snug around my middle. Greg had already left for work, and Remus was busy preparing breakfast for Severus and Draco, who were eagerly anticipating their morning routine of play and exploration.

"Morning, Harry," Remus greeted me warmly as I entered the kitchen, the aroma of pancakes and fresh fruit filling the air. "How are you feeling today?"

"Morning, Remus," I replied with a grateful smile, settling into a chair at the table. "I'm feeling alright, just a bit tired."

Remus nodded sympathetically, placing a plate of pancakes and a glass of orange juice in front of me. "Eat up," he encouraged gently. "You need your energy."

I dug into my breakfast, savoring the familiar flavors and finding comfort in the routine of our mornings together. Severus and Draco chattered animatedly about their plans for the day, their excitement contagious as they bounced in their seats.

"Mommy belly!" Draco exclaimed suddenly, his blue-grey eyes bright with curiosity as he pointed at my stomach.

Severus leaned closer, his own light brown eyes widening with interest. "Yeah, Mommy's belly," he echoed, reaching out a small hand to gently touch the slight curve that was beginning to form.

I smiled warmly at them, feeling a rush of love and tenderness. "That's right," I confirmed softly, placing a hand over theirs. "There's a baby growing in there."

Draco's face lit up with wonder, his tiny fingers tracing circles on my belly. "Baby," he repeated, his voice filled with awe.

Severus nodded thoughtfully, his gaze fixed on my stomach. "When will the baby come out, Mommy?" he asked, his brow furrowing with curiosity.

I chuckled softly, exchanging a glance with Remus, who was watching us with fondness. "Not for a while, sweetheart," I explained gently. "Babies take some time to grow."

Draco frowned slightly, his expression contemplative. "But I want to see the baby," he protested softly, his lower lip jutting in a pout.

"We'll see the baby when it's ready," I assured him, ruffling his hair affectionately. "Right now, we're caring for Mommy and waiting for the baby to grow big and strong."

Severus nodded in understanding, his hand still resting on my belly. "I'll take care of you, Mommy," he said earnestly, his eyes filled with determination.

Tears pricked at my eyes as I looked at my sweet boys, their innocence and love filling me with a sense of overwhelming gratitude. "Thank you, Severus," I murmured softly, leaning down to press a kiss to his forehead. "I know you will."

Remus smiled warmly at us, his own eyes misting with emotion. "You two are going to be amazing big brothers," he said proudly, his voice filled with admiration.

As I felt Severus and Draco's hands on my belly, their excitement palpable, I knew that our journey toward welcoming a new addition to our family would be filled with love, support, and endless wonder. In the end, the love of my boys and the bond we shared made every moment of this pregnancy truly magical.

As we finished breakfast and cleaned up the kitchen together, I couldn't help but feel a surge of gratitude for the simple joys of family life. Watching Severus and Draco interact with Remus filled me with pride, knowing they were surrounded by love and care.

"Alright, boys," I announced cheerfully, wiping down the table. "Let's get ready for the day."

Severus and Draco looked up at me with wide eyes, their faces bright with anticipation. "Yay!" Draco exclaimed, pushing his plate aside and jumping down from his chair.

 "What are we doing today, Mommy?" he asked curiously, his eyes wide with anticipation.

Draco hopped on the ground, landing with a thud before joining his brother at my side. "Yeah, Mommy, what are we doing?" he echoed, his excitement palpable.

I smiled down at them, kneeling to their level as I handed each of them a pair of pants and a shirt. "Well," I began thoughtfully, "since it's raining outside, I thought we could have a cozy day indoors. Maybe we can do some painting or build a fort."

Severus's eyes lit up with enthusiasm. "I want to build a fort!" he exclaimed eagerly, his hands already reaching for his clothes.

Draco nodded eagerly, his brown eyes sparkling with excitement. "Fooooort!" he repeated enthusiastically, mimicking his brother's enthusiasm.

I chuckled softly, helping them get dressed as they chatted animatedly about their plans for the day. "Alright, let's get dressed first," I said with a smile, gently guiding them through the process.

As they pulled on their clothes with a mix of focus and giggles, I marveled at how quickly they were growing up. It seemed like they were tiny infants just yesterday, and now they were independent little boys with their own personalities and preferences.

Once dressed, Severus and Draco raced to their playroom, already planning the layout of their imaginary fort. I followed behind them, enjoying the energy and excitement that filled the air.

In the playroom, I helped them gather pillows and blankets, constructing a cozy fort in the corner of the room. They squealed with delight as they crawled inside, arranging their toys and stuffed animals just so.

"Look, Mommy, our fort!" Severus exclaimed proudly, his face beaming with satisfaction as he peeked out from under a makeshift window.

Draco nodded enthusiastically, his dark hair falling into his eyes as he rearranged a teddy bear. "Best fort ever!" he declared with a wide grin.

I couldn't help but laugh at their enthusiasm, feeling a surge of happiness at the simple joy of spending time with my boys. "It's perfect," I agreed warmly, settling down beside them to join in their imaginary adventures.

Throughout the morning, we painted pictures, read books, and played games within the cozy confines of our fort. Severus and Draco's laughter filled the room, their imaginations taking them on wild adventures to far-off lands and fantastical realms.

As lunchtime approached, Remus joined us, his presence adding to the joy and laughter that filled our home. Together, we enjoyed a simple meal of sandwiches and fruit, chatting and sharing stories as we savored the warmth and comfort of being together.

In the afternoon, the rain outside gradually eased, leaving behind a glistening world refreshed by the storm. Greg returned home from work, greeted by the sight of our fort and the sound of our laughter echoing through the house.

"Hey, everyone," Greg greeted warmly, his eyes twinkling with affection as he joined us in the playroom.

"Look, Daddy, our fort!" Severus exclaimed proudly, giving Greg a tour of their imaginative creation.

Draco nodded eagerly, his hand reaching out to tug Greg inside. "Come play, Daddy!" he invited enthusiastically, his face lighting up with joy.

Greg smiled warmly, kneeling down to join them inside the fort. "I'd love to," he replied happily, settling beside them as they continued their adventures.

As the day drew to a close, I couldn't help but feel a deep gratitude for my family—their love, laughter, and unwavering support filled my heart with happiness. In moments like these, surrounded by the people I loved most, I knew life was magical.

As I watched Severus, Draco, and Greg play together, their laughter mingling with the soft patter of rain outside, I knew our bond was strong and unbreakable, even on the simplest days. In the end, the love we shared and the moments we cherished together made every day with my boys a precious gift.

I watched from the doorway as Greg joined Severus and Draco in their play, their laughter and shouts of joy filling the room. Seeing them together warmed my heart, but I knew there were important things we needed to discuss about our growing boys.

"Greg," I said softly, catching his attention as he helped Draco build a tower with blocks. "Do you have a moment?"

Greg looked up with a warm smile, nodding as he set down the blocks. "Of course, Harry. What's on your mind?"

I stepped into the room, sitting down beside him as Severus crawled into my lap, still chattering excitedly about their latest game. "I was thinking," I began slowly, "maybe it's time to consider redoing their room and moving them out of their cribs."

Greg listened attentively, his brow furrowing slightly in thought. "Hmm, you think they're ready for beds already?" he mused, glancing over at our energetic twins.

I nodded, brushing a strand of hair away from Severus's forehead. "They're getting bigger, and I think they'd enjoy having more space to play and explore," I explained gently. "Plus, it might help them transition as they grow older."

Greg considered my words, his gaze softening as he watched Severus and Draco interact with their toys. "You're right," he agreed finally, his voice filled with affection. "They're not babies anymore, are they?"

I smiled warmly, leaning over to press a kiss to his cheek. "No, they're not," I replied softly. "They're growing up so fast."

Greg chuckled softly, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. "Alright then, let's start planning," he said with determination. "We can make their room a place they'll love."

Severus looked up at us with wide eyes, sensing our conversation had shifted. "New room, Daddy?" he asked eagerly, his curiosity piqued.

Draco joined in, bouncing on his knees with excitement. "Big beds!" he exclaimed happily, clapping his hands together.

Greg ruffled Severus's hair affectionately, exchanging a knowing glance with me. "That's right, boys," he replied warmly. "Mommy and Daddy are going to make your room extra special."

Severus and Draco cheered, their laughter filling the room once more as they imagined all the possibilities. As we continued to talk and plan, I couldn't help but feel excitement for this new chapter in our lives—a chapter filled with growth, change, and the boundless love that surrounded our family.

Together, we would create a space where Severus and Draco could thrive, their imaginations could soar, and they would always feel safe and loved. As Greg and I embarked on this transformation journey, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, our love and commitment to our family would guide us.

Greg and I settled into our evening routine with Severus and Draco. Dinner was lively, filled with giggles and stories about their day. It was time for baths and bedtime, a cherished part of our day together.

"Alright, boys, let's get you cleaned up," Greg said cheerfully, scooping Draco up from his high chair.

Draco giggled, squirming in Greg's arms. "Bath time!" he exclaimed happily, reaching out for me to join them.

Severus slid down from his chair, his eyes bright with excitement. "I want bubbles, Daddy!" he declared eagerly, grabbing Greg's hand.

Greg chuckled warmly, leading the way to the bathroom with Draco bouncing beside him. "You got it, buddy," he replied fondly, his voice filled with affection.

I followed behind them, enjoying the sight of my boys filled with such enthusiasm. Greg filled the tub with warm water in the bathroom while Severus and Draco eagerly selected their favorite bath toys.

"Can we have lots of bubbles, Mommy?" Draco asked eagerly, his eyes wide with anticipation.

I smiled, pouring a generous amount of bubble bath into the water. "Lots of bubbles coming right up," I promised, stirring them gently until they filled the tub.

Severus clapped his hands with glee, reaching for his toy boat. "Yay, bubbles!" he cheered happily, dipping his boat into the frothy water.

Greg helped Draco into the tub, the little one splashing and giggling as he settled in. "Look at you, Mr. Bubble Beard!" Greg teased playfully, earning a delighted giggle from Draco.

Once both boys were happily splashing and playing, Greg and I exchanged a knowing smile. "I'll get their pajamas ready," I offered quietly, stepping out of the bathroom to gather their cozy sleepwear.

Greg nodded gratefully, staying close to watch Severus and Draco as they continued their bath time antics. "Thanks, Harry," he replied warmly, focusing on the boys.

I laid out their pajamas in their bedroom—a pair of soft, cotton sets adorned with their favorite cartoon characters. I couldn't help but marvel at how quickly they grew, their personalities shining through in every moment we shared.

Back in the bathroom, Greg helped Severus and Draco out of the tub, wrapping them each in fluffy towels. "Time to get dressed for bed, boys," he announced gently, guiding them to their room.

Severus and Draco raced ahead, their damp hair sticking up in every direction as they hurried to put on their pajamas. "I want the blue one, Daddy!" Draco called out excitedly, holding up his chosen pajama top.

Greg chuckled softly, helping Draco into his pajamas while I helped Severus. "Blue it is," Greg agreed with a smile, smoothing Draco's hair as he dressed him.

Once they were dressed, Greg and I tucked them into bed, each under their favorite blankets. "Goodnight, my loves," I whispered softly, kissing each of their foreheads.

"Night, Mommy. Night, Daddy," Severus murmured sleepily, his eyes already drooping.

Draco yawned widely, snuggling deeper into his blankets. "Night night," he mumbled, his eyelids fluttering shut.

I settled onto the couch beside Greg, the soft glow of the living room lamp casting a warm ambiance around us. It had been a busy day with Severus and Draco, and now, as we finally had a moment to ourselves, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me.

Greg wrapped his arm around my shoulders, pulling me close as we leaned into each other. "I love these quiet moments with you," he murmured softly, kissing my temple.

I smiled, snuggling closer against him. "Me too," I replied warmly, tracing circles on his arm with my fingertips. "It's nice to just relax after a long day."

Greg nodded in agreement, his hand resting gently on my belly. "How are you feeling, love?" he asked softly, his eyes flickering with concern.

I sighed softly, leaning into his touch. "A bit tired, but otherwise okay," I answered honestly. "This one," I added, patting my stomach lightly, "seems to be more active tonight."

Greg chuckled softly, his thumb rubbing soothing circles on my bump. "Already keeping us on our toes," he teased gently, his voice filled with affection.

I nodded, a fond smile playing on my lips. "Definitely takes after Severus and Draco," I remarked, recalling our twins' lively energy.

As we settled into a comfortable silence, I glanced around our cozy living room, my thoughts drifting to the future. "You know," I began slowly, "I was thinking about what we discussed earlier about redoing Severus and Draco's room."

Greg raised an eyebrow, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "Oh? What did you have in mind?" he asked, his interest piqued.

"Well," I started, shifting to face him, "they're growing so quickly, and I think it's time to give them a more grown-up space." I paused, considering my words carefully. "I'd like to keep it blue, but maybe add subtle Hogwarts themes for Slytherin."

Greg's eyes widened slightly in surprise, a smile tugging at his lips. "That's a great idea," he said warmly. "I'm sure they'll love it."

I nodded eagerly, excitement bubbling in my chest. "And the playroom," I continued, gesturing towards the room where Severus and Draco spent countless hours playing and imagining. "We need to redo it too."

Greg grinned, his eyes alight with enthusiasm. "I love that idea," he replied eagerly. "They'll have so much fun."

We talked late into the night, brainstorming ideas and imagining the possibilities for our boys' rooms. Greg's hand never left my bump, a reassuring presence as we planned for the future together.

As I drifted off to sleep that night, I felt deeply grateful for the love and happiness that filled our home. With Greg by my side and our growing family in my heart, I knew that no matter the challenges, we would face them together, creating a life filled with love, magic, and endless possibilities.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy Previously

Harry's Pov

We talked late into the night, brainstorming ideas and imagining the possibilities for our boys' rooms. Greg's hand never left my bump, a reassuring presence as we planned for the future together.

As I drifted off to sleep that night, I felt deeply grateful for the love and happiness that filled our home. With Greg by my side and our growing family in my heart, I knew that no matter the challenges, we would face them together, creating a life filled with love, magic, and endless possibilities.

Harry's Pov

(14 weeks pregnant)

At 14 weeks into my pregnancy, I could hardly believe how quickly the time had passed. Our baby was now about the size of a lemon, with tiny, delicate features becoming more pronounced each day. According to the healer, the baby’s arms and legs were well-formed, and it was starting to develop fine hair all over its body. The thought of this tiny life growing inside me filled me with a sense of wonder and excitement.

Despite the amazement of my baby's development, my symptoms were a constant reminder of the challenges of pregnancy. Morning sickness had begun to ease, but it hadn't disappeared completely. I still had occasional bouts of nausea, particularly in the morning and sometimes in the evening. My energy levels were slowly improving, but I still needed to rest more often than usual.

I felt a gentle nudge from inside as I sat down on the couch, reminding me that I wasn’t alone. Smiling, I placed a hand on my growing belly, feeling the slight curve that was becoming more noticeable each day.

"Greg, can you come here for a moment?" I called out, my voice filled with a mixture of excitement and curiosity.

Greg appeared from the kitchen, a dish towel slung over his shoulder. "What's up, Harry?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with concern and love.

I patted the seat next to me, inviting him to sit. "I think the baby just moved," I said softly, my voice tinged with awe.

Greg's eyes widened with excitement as he sat down beside me, his hand immediately finding its place on my belly. "Really? That's incredible, Harry," he murmured, his fingers gently caressing the slight bump.

We sat there in companionable silence for a few moments, our hands resting on my belly as we shared in the quiet miracle of life growing inside me. The gentle fluttering sensations were subtle, but they filled me with a profound sense of connection to our baby.

"It's amazing to think that our little one is already making its presence known," Greg said softly, his voice filled with wonder.

I nodded, feeling a surge of love for both Greg and our unborn child. "I know. It's hard to believe that in just a few more months, we'll be holding them in our arms," I replied, my voice thick with emotion.

As the evening wore on, we continued to talk about the baby, our hopes and dreams for the future, and the preparations we still needed to make. Severus and Draco, sensing our excitement, joined us on the couch, their curiosity piqued by our conversation.

"Mommy, is the baby moving?" Severus asked, his eyes wide with wonder as he climbed onto my lap.

I smiled down at him, nodding gently. "Yes, sweetheart. The baby is starting to move around," I explained, guiding his small hand to my belly.

Draco, not wanting to be left out, snuggled up beside me, his hand resting next to Severus's. "I want to feel the baby too," he said eagerly, his face lighting up with anticipation.

We sat together, our hands resting on my belly as we shared in the magic of new life. The gentle flutters and movements brought a sense of joy and connection that words couldn't fully capture.

As the days continued, my symptoms remained a mix of excitement and discomfort. I experienced occasional headaches and found that certain smells could still trigger nausea. My appetite was returning, though, and I often found myself craving fresh fruits and vegetables and the occasional odd combination of foods that made Greg laugh.

"Are you sure you want pickles with that ice cream, Harry?" Greg teased one evening as he watched me prepare a snack.

I chuckled, shrugging as I reached for the jar of pickles. "I know it sounds strange, but it actually tastes pretty good," I replied, dipping a pickle into the bowl of ice cream.

Greg shook his head with a smile, his eyes filled with amusement. "Well, as long as it makes you happy," he said warmly, wrapping an arm around my shoulders.

Despite the ups and downs of pregnancy, I felt incredibly fortunate to have Greg by my side. His unwavering support and love made every challenge feel more manageable, and his presence brought a sense of calm and reassurance to my days.

As we prepared for bed that night, Greg gently placed his hand on my belly, feeling the gentle movements of our baby. "We're going to be amazing parents, Harry," he whispered, his voice filled with confidence and love.

I smiled, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. "Yes, we are," I agreed softly, pressing a kiss to his cheek. "And our baby is so lucky to have you as their daddy."

With our hands intertwined and our hearts filled with love and anticipation, we drifted off to sleep, ready to face the journey ahead together. For in the end, it was the love we shared and the strength of our family that would guide us through every step of this incredible adventure.

As the sun streamed through the kitchen window this morning, I was in good spirits, making breakfast for the family. Severus and Draco sat at the table, chattering away about their new room and the adventures they had planned for the day.

"Mommy, can we build a Lego castle today?" Severus asked, his eyes excitedly as he took a bite of his toast.

I smiled, setting a plate of scrambled eggs in front of him. "Of course, Sev. That sounds like a lot of fun," I replied warmly, ruffling his hair.

Draco, not to be outdone, chimed in. "And can we paint pictures of dragons?" he added, his voice full of enthusiasm.

"Absolutely, Draco," I said, placing a plate of pancakes in front of him. "We can do both. It's going to be a busy and fun day."

Greg entered the kitchen, his hair still damp from his morning shower. "Good morning, everyone," he greeted us with a smile, wrapping his arms around me from behind and resting his hands on my baby bump. "How are my favorite people doing today?"

"We're great, Daddy!" Draco exclaimed, beaming up at him.

Severus nodded in agreement. "Mommy said we can build a Lego castle and paint dragons today!" he added, his excitement palpable.

Greg chuckled, giving my bump a gentle pat before grabbing a cup of coffee. "Sounds like a perfect day," he said, taking a seat at the table. "What about you, Harry? How are you feeling?"

I smiled, leaning against the counter as I sipped my tea. "I'm feeling pretty good today," I admitted. "The nausea has finally eased up, and I'm starting to get some of my energy back."

Greg's eyes softened with concern and love. "I'm glad to hear that," he said gently. "You were looking a bit worn out there for a while."

I nodded, grateful for his support. "Yeah, it was rough, but I think the worst of it is over," I replied, feeling a surge of hope and excitement for the weeks ahead.

As we finished breakfast and cleaned up the kitchen, Severus and Draco ran off to their playroom to gather their Legos and art supplies. Greg and I followed them, enjoying the sight of our boys immersed in their creative projects.

We spent the morning building an elaborate Lego castle, complete with turrets and a drawbridge. The boys were delighted with their creation, their imaginations running wild as they added knights and dragons to the scene.

"Look, Mommy, our castle has a moat!" Severus announced proudly, showing me the blue bricks he had used to create a water-filled barrier around the castle.

"That's fantastic, Sev," I praised him, admiring his attention to detail. "You and Draco did an amazing job."

Draco grinned, holding up a Lego dragon. "This dragon is going to protect the castle," he declared, making roaring sounds as he positioned the dragon on one of the turrets.

Greg chuckled, his eyes filled with pride as he watched the boys. "You two have quite the imagination," he said warmly. "I'm impressed."

After lunch, we moved on to painting. We spread out newspapers on the dining room table and set up their paints and brushes. Severus and Draco eagerly dipped their brushes into the vibrant colors, their faces lit up with concentration as they created their masterpieces.

"Look, Daddy, I painted a dragon!" Draco exclaimed, holding up his artwork for us to see.

Greg and I exchanged a smile, admiring his work. "That's a magnificent dragon, Draco," Greg said, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "You're quite the artist."

Severus, not to be outdone, showed us his painting of a castle with a dragon perched on one of the towers. "And this is our Lego castle, but with a real dragon!" he explained, his eyes shining with pride.

"That's wonderful, Sev," I said, my heart swelling with love for our creative boys. "You both did such an amazing job."

As the afternoon turned into evening, we cleaned up the paint supplies and prepared for dinner. I was feeling a bit tired but content, grateful for the joyful day we had spent together.

"How about we order takeout tonight?" Greg suggested, sensing my fatigue. "You deserve a break, Harry."

I smiled, appreciating his thoughtfulness. "Takeout sounds perfect," I agreed. "I could use a night off from cooking."

After dinner, we settled into our evening routine. Greg gave Severus and Draco their bath while I tidied up the living room. Once the boys were clean and in their pajamas, we gathered in their room for storytime.

"Can we read the dragon book tonight, Daddy?" Severus asked, his eyes wide with anticipation.

"Of course," Greg replied, grabbing the requested book from the shelf and settling into the rocking chair with the boys on his lap. "Ready, everyone?"

Severus and Draco nodded eagerly, their eyes fixed on the book as Greg began to read. I sat beside them, resting my hand on my bump and feeling a sense of peace and contentment wash over me.

As the story ended,  Severus and Draco finally tucked into bed, and the house quieted, Greg and I settled on the couch, savoring the peaceful evening. The soft glow of the living room lamps created a cozy ambiance, and I felt a sense of contentment wash over me as Greg wrapped his arm around my shoulders.

"Today was really special," Greg murmured, his voice warm and gentle. "The boys had so much fun with the Legos and painting."

I nodded, leaning into his embrace. "They did. It's moments like these that make me so grateful for our little family," I replied softly.

Greg's hand rested on my baby bump, his touch a comforting presence. "Harry, I've been thinking," he began, his tone thoughtful. "About how we want to introduce magic back into the boys' lives."

I looked up at him, intrigued. "What do you mean?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

Greg shifted slightly, his gaze distant as he considered his words. "Well, we've been raising Severus and Draco in the Muggle world, which has been great for them. But magic is a huge part of who we are, and I think it's important that they understand and embrace that part of their heritage."

I nodded slowly, understanding where he was coming from. "You're right," I agreed. "Magic is a big part of our lives, and it will be a part of theirs too. How do you think we should go about it?"

Greg smiled, his eyes brightening with excitement. "I was thinking we could start with small things. Teach them about magical creatures, read them stories from the wizarding world, and maybe even show them a few simple spells."

I felt a surge of excitement at the thought. "That sounds perfect," I said, my mind already racing with ideas. "We can incorporate magic into their everyday lives in a way that's fun and engaging."

Greg nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly. We don't want to overwhelm them, but we do want them to feel connected to their magical heritage."

I smiled, feeling a sense of warmth and pride at the thought of sharing our world with Severus and Draco. "I think they'll love it," I said softly. "They already have such vivid imaginations, and magic will just add to that."

Greg's expression softened, his eyes filled with love. "I'm so glad we're on the same page, Harry," he murmured, pressing a kiss to my forehead. "I want our children to grow up knowing who they are and where they come from."

"Me too," I agreed, resting my hand over his on my bump. "And I want them to feel confident and proud of their magical abilities when the time comes."

We sat in comfortable silence for a moment, each of us lost in our thoughts about the future. The idea of introducing magic into our boys' lives filled me with a sense of excitement and anticipation, and I couldn't wait to see their reactions.

"You know," Greg said suddenly, his tone playful, "we could start by teaching them about some of the magical creatures we've encountered."

I chuckled softly. "They'd love that," I replied. "Especially the more fantastical ones like hippogriffs and thestrals."

Greg grinned. "And maybe we could show them how to care for some magical plants. A little herbology lesson wouldn't hurt."

I nodded, my mind racing with possibilities. "And we can read them stories from 'The Tales of Beedle the Bard.' Those are always enchanting."

Greg's eyes sparkled with excitement. "This is going to be amazing, Harry," he said, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "I can't wait to see their faces light up when they start learning about magic."

"Me too," I agreed, feeling a deep sense of happiness. "It's going to be a wonderful journey for all of us."

As the evening wore on, Greg and I continued to talk about our plans for introducing magic into Severus and Draco's lives. We shared stories from our own experiences at Hogwarts, reminiscing about our favorite classes and magical adventures. The conversation flowed easily, filled with laughter and excitement.

When we headed to bed, I felt fulfilled and anticipation for the future. Greg and I were united in our vision for our family, and I knew we would create a magical and loving environment for our children to thrive in.

As I lay beside Greg, his hand resting protectively on my baby bump, I whispered into the quiet darkness, "Our boys are going to grow up knowing the best of both worlds. They're going to have the magic of the wizarding world and the grounding of the Muggle world. And most importantly, they'll know they're loved."

Greg squeezed my hand gently. "I couldn't agree more, Harry," he murmured. "We're going to give them the best of everything."

With that, I drifted off to sleep, my heart full of love and excitement for our family's magical journey ahead.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy Previously

Harry's Pov

As I lay beside Greg, his hand resting protectively on my baby bump, I whispered into the quiet darkness, "Our boys are going to grow up knowing the best of both worlds. They're going to have the magic of the wizarding world and the grounding of the Muggle world. And most importantly, they'll know they're loved."

Greg squeezed my hand gently. "I couldn't agree more, Harry," he murmured. "We're going to give them the best of everything."

With that, I drifted off to sleep, my heart full of love and excitement for our family's magical journey ahead.

Harry's Pov

The next morning, I woke up with a sense of purpose. Greg was still asleep beside me, his breathing soft and steady. I carefully slipped out of bed, trying not to disturb him, and went to the kitchen. The house was quiet, the soft light of dawn filtering through the curtains.

I made myself a cup of tea and sat at the kitchen table, the Secunda Opportunitas spell book in front of me. This spell had given Severus and Draco a second chance at life, and we needed to handle their reintroduction to magic with care. I needed to ensure that telling them about magic and Hogwarts wouldn't trigger their memories before it was time.

As I flipped through the pages, the familiar script of the ancient text brought back memories of the day we were hit with the spell during DADA class. I found the section detailing the intricacies of the spell and began to read, my finger tracing the lines of text as I absorbed the information.

Greg stirred and joined me a little while later, rubbing sleep from his eyes. "Morning, Harry," he greeted me with a sleepy smile, kissing the top of my head. "What are you up to so early?"

I looked up from the book, returning his smile. "Morning, Greg. I wanted to read over the Secunda Opportunitas spell again, just to make sure that introducing magic to the boys won't trigger their old memories too soon."

Greg's expression turned serious as he sat down beside me, his hand resting on my arm. "That's a good idea," he said, his voice thoughtful. "We need to be careful about how we handle this."

I nodded, appreciating his support. "Exactly. I don't want to do anything that might disrupt the spell's timeline. They deserve to enjoy their childhood without the weight of their past lives pressing down on them."

Greg leaned over to read the text with me, his brow furrowing in concentration. "What does it say about their memories?"

I pointed to a passage that I had highlighted. "It says here that their memories will remain dormant until a specific trigger—something significant from their past—awakens them. But it also mentions that gentle exposure to elements of their old lives, like stories or general knowledge about magic, won't necessarily trigger those memories prematurely."

Greg read the passage carefully, then looked at me with a thoughtful expression. "So, as long as we're introducing them to magic in a way that's not too specific to their past lives, it should be okay?"

I nodded, feeling a sense of relief. "That's what it seems like. We can teach them about magical creatures, spells, and Hogwarts without delving too deeply into their previous experiences."

Greg squeezed my hand gently. "That sounds like a good plan, Harry. We can make it fun and educational without risking their memories."

I smiled, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. "Exactly. We can create new memories for them that are filled with magic and wonder."

As we sat together, discussing our plans for introducing magic to Severus and Draco, the boys wandered into the kitchen, their faces still flushed with sleep.

"Good morning, Mommy. Good morning, Daddy," Severus greeted us, his voice soft and sleepy.

"Morning," Draco echoed, rubbing his eyes.

"Good morning, my loves," I replied warmly, reaching out to ruffle their hair. "Did you sleep well?"

They both nodded, climbing onto their chairs at the table. "What's for breakfast?" Severus asked, his eyes brightening with curiosity.

"How about pancakes?" Greg suggested, standing up to start making breakfast.

The boys' faces lit up with excitement. "Yes, please!" they exclaimed in unison.

As Greg prepared breakfast, I couldn't help but feel a sense of contentment and anticipation for the journey ahead. We had a plan, and we would navigate this path together, ensuring that Severus and Draco's reintroduction to magic was filled with joy and wonder.

After breakfast, we gathered in the living room, the boys eager to start their day. "Mommy, can we read a story?" Draco asked, climbing onto my lap.

I smiled, pulling him close. "Of course, Draco. How about a magical story today?"

Severus joined us, his eyes wide with excitement. "Yes, a magical story! Can it be about dragons?"

I chuckled softly. "Absolutely. Let's read 'The Tale of the Three Brothers' from 'The Tales of Beedle the Bard.' It's a wonderful story about magic and adventure."

Severus and Draco listened intently as I read the story, their imaginations captivated by the magical world unfolding before them. Greg sat beside me, his arm around my shoulders, his presence a comforting anchor.

When the story ended, the boys were full of questions. "Mommy, can we see real dragons someday?" Severus asked, his eyes shining with excitement.

I glanced at Greg, who smiled and nodded. "One day, when you're older, we'll take you to see real dragons," I promised, feeling a surge of happiness at their enthusiasm.

Draco's eyes widened with awe. "Really? That would be amazing!"

Greg laughed softly. "Yes, it would be. But for now, we'll start with learning about magical creatures and spells."

The boys nodded eagerly, their excitement palpable. As we spent the rest of the morning exploring the basics of magic, I felt a deep sense of fulfillment and joy. We were taking the first steps on a new journey, one that would enrich our lives and deepen our connection as a family.

And as I watched Severus and Draco's faces light up with wonder, I knew that we were on the right path. Together, we would create a world filled with magic, love, and endless possibilities for our children.

As I watched Severus and Draco play with Greg in the living room, their laughter filling the air, I felt a surge of love and pride for my family. Greg was animatedly helping the boys construct a towering Lego fortress, complete with magical creatures and hidden chambers. Moments like these reminded me of the simple joys of parenthood and the magic of everyday life.

However, as I observed Draco's bright eyes and infectious laughter, a thought began to nag at the back of my mind. Draco's old life as a pureblood and a Malfoy was a part of his past that we hadn't yet addressed. He was no longer a Malfoy or a pureblood; in this new life, he was a half-blood. How would we navigate that aspect of his identity when the time came?

I took a deep breath, pushing the thought aside as I joined my family on the floor. Greg looked up with a warm smile, his eyes twinkling with affection.

"Hey, Harry," he greeted me, patting the spot beside him. "Come join us. We're building a dragon's lair."

I smiled back, settling down beside him and pulling Severus onto my lap. "A dragon's lair, huh? Sounds exciting."

Draco beamed at me, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Daddy's helping us make secret tunnels for the dragon to hide in!" he exclaimed, holding up a Lego dragon with pride.

"That sounds amazing," I replied, ruffling Draco's hair. "You boys are doing a fantastic job."

As we continued to build and play, the thought of Draco's past lingered in the back of my mind. When the boys were finally engrossed in their own imaginative world, I leaned over to Greg, my voice low and thoughtful.

"Greg, there's something I've been thinking about," I began, my gaze focused on Draco as he animatedly explained his ideas for the fortress.

Greg looked at me with curiosity and concern. "What is it, Harry?"

I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. "It's about Draco's past life. He was a Malfoy and a pureblood, but in this life, he's a half-blood. How do we address that when the time comes?"

Greg's expression turned serious as he considered my question. "That's a good point," he replied thoughtfully. "We need to be honest with him, but also sensitive to his feelings."

I nodded, appreciating his insight. "Exactly. We want him to understand his heritage, but we also need to ensure he knows that his identity now is just as important and valid."

Greg placed a reassuring hand on my arm. "We'll approach it with love and understanding, Harry. When the time comes, we'll explain his past in a way that emphasizes the positive aspects of his new life and the opportunities it brings."

I smiled, feeling a sense of relief at Greg's words. "You're right. We'll make sure he knows that he's loved and accepted for who he is, regardless of his blood status."

Greg nodded, his eyes filled with determination. "Absolutely. We'll teach him that his bloodline doesn't define his worth, but by his character and choices."

I felt renewed sense of purpose and confidence as we watched Severus and Draco play. We had faced many challenges together, and I knew that we would navigate this one with the same love and resilience that had brought us this far.

Later that evening, as we tucked the boys into bed, Draco looked up at me with his wide, innocent eyes. "Mommy, do you think dragons are real?" he asked, his voice filled with wonder.

I smiled, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "In the magical world, anything is possible," I replied softly. "And who knows, maybe one day you'll see a real dragon."

Draco's eyes sparkled with excitement as he snuggled into his blankets. "I hope so," he murmured, his voice heavy with sleep.

As I turned off the light and quietly closed the door, I felt a sense of peace wash over me. We had a long journey ahead of us, but I knew that with love, honesty, and understanding, we would guide Severus and Draco through the complexities of their identities and the magic of their heritage.

Back in the living room, Greg wrapped his arms around me, his touch a comforting presence. "We'll be okay, Harry," he whispered, his voice filled with conviction. "We'll make sure they grow up knowing they are loved and valued for who they are."

I nodded, resting my head against his chest. "I know, Greg. And I'm so grateful to have you by my side."

As we stood there, wrapped in each other's embrace, I felt a deep gratitude for the love and support surrounding our family. No matter the challenges, I knew we would face them together, with love as our guiding light.

Remus's Pov

As the morning sun filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over my small study, I found myself lost in thought. The events at the zoo had been a turning point, bringing to the surface emotions and uncertainties that I had tried to suppress. The person I had been dating, someone from my past, had shown up unexpectedly, and the encounter left me unsettled.

I sighed, running a hand through my hair as I sat at my desk. The memories of our time together were tangled with both fondness and pain, and I couldn't help but wonder if pursuing this relationship was the right thing to do.

"Remus?" Harry's voice called softly from the doorway, pulling me from my reverie.

I looked up to see him standing there, his face concerned. "Morning, Harry," I greeted him, offering a small smile. What's on your mind?"

Harry stepped into the room, closing the door behind him. "I wanted to check on you," he said gently, sitting down in the chair opposite me. "After what happened at the zoo... I know it brought up a lot for you."

I nodded, appreciating his concern. "It did," I admitted quietly. "Seeing them again... it stirred up feelings I thought I'd buried."

Harry leaned forward, his eyes filled with empathy. "Do you want to talk about it?"

I hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, I think I do," I replied, taking a deep breath. "When we ran into them at the zoo, it was like a flood of memories came rushing back. Our relationship was complicated, and I never really dealt with the emotions that came with it."

Harry listened intently, his gaze unwavering. "Do you still have feelings for them?" he asked gently.

I sighed, leaning back in my chair. "In some ways, yes," I admitted. "But it's not just about the feelings. It's about the unresolved issues, the questions that were never answered."

Harry nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Do you think you need closure?"

"Maybe," I replied, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "Or maybe I need to figure out what I want moving forward. I'm not sure if rekindling this relationship is the right thing to do."

Harry reached out, placing a comforting hand on mine. "Whatever you decide, Remus, you have our support," he said warmly. "You've been through so much, and you deserve to find happiness."

I smiled, grateful for his kindness. "Thank you, Harry," I said softly. "Your support means the world to me."

As we sat in companionable silence for a moment, I felt a sense of clarity begin to form. Maybe it was time to have an honest conversation with the person I had been dating, to address the lingering questions and emotions.

"I think I need to talk to them," I said finally, meeting Harry's gaze. "I need to understand where we stand and what we both want."

Harry nodded, his eyes filled with encouragement. "That sounds like a good plan, Remus. Just be honest with yourself and with them."

"I will," I promised, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. "It's time to face these feelings head-on."

Later that day, I made my way to a quiet café where we had agreed to meet. As I sat at a corner table, waiting for them to arrive, I felt nervous and determined. This conversation was long overdue.

When they walked in, their eyes met mine, and I could see the uncertainty mirrored in their gaze. They approached the table, offering a tentative smile.

"Remus," they greeted me softly, taking a seat across from me. "It's good to see you."

"It's good to see you too," I replied, my voice steady. "We need to talk about what happened at the zoo."

They nodded, their expression serious. "I agree. It was unexpected, and I think it brought up a lot for both of us."

I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. "I need to understand where we stand," I began. "Our relationship in the past was complicated, and there are still unresolved feelings and questions."

They listened intently, their gaze unwavering. "I understand," they said softly. "I've been feeling the same way. Seeing you again brought back so many memories and emotions."

I nodded, appreciating their honesty. "I care about you," I continued. "But I need to know if we're both ready to face those emotions and work through them together."

They reached across the table, taking my hand in theirs. "I care about you too, Remus," they said earnestly. "And I think we owe it to ourselves to explore these feelings, to see if we can find a way forward."

I felt a sense of relief and hope at their words. "I agree," I said, squeezing their hand gently. "Let's take this one step at a time, and be honest with each other about what we want and need."

They nodded, a small smile playing on their lips. "One step at a time," they echoed. "I think that's a good plan."

I felt a renewed sense of connection and understanding as we talked, sharing our thoughts and feelings openly. It wouldn't be easy, but I would face the challenges and uncertainties if it meant finding a way forward together.

Later, as I walked back to Harry and Greg's house, I felt a sense of peace and clarity. The conversation had been a step in the right direction, and I knew that whatever happened, I had the support and love of my chosen family.

When I arrived home, Harry was waiting for me in the living room, his eyes questioning. "How did it go?" he asked, his voice concerned.

I smiled, feeling content. "It went well," I replied. We had an honest conversation, and we're going to take things one step at a time."

Harry's face lit up with relief and happiness. "I'm so glad to hear that, Remus," he said warmly. "You deserve to find happiness and peace."

"Thank you, Harry," I said softly. "And thank you for being there for me. It means more than you know."

As we sat together, sharing the day's events, I felt deeply grateful for the love and support that surrounded me. No matter the challenges, I knew I was not alone. I had my family, my friends, and a renewed sense of hope for the future. And that was more than enough.

A few days later, I stood outside a quaint little bistro in the city's heart, nervously adjusting my collar. This was our first proper date since the unexpected encounter at the zoo, and I was determined to make it a memorable evening. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves as I scanned the crowd for a familiar face.

And there they were, weaving through the bustling street with a graceful ease that I had always admired. When our eyes met, they smiled warmly, and I felt a surge of affection and anticipation.

"Remus," they greeted me softly, their eyes twinkling with warmth and a hint of nervousness. "You look wonderful."

I smiled, feeling my nerves settle slightly. "So do you," I replied, my voice genuine. "Shall we head inside?"

They nodded, and we entered the bistro, the cozy atmosphere immediately enveloping us in its warm embrace. We were shown to a quiet corner table, and as we sat down, the familiar comfort of their presence began to ease the lingering tension from our last encounter.

"How have you been?" I asked, genuinely curious about their well-being. "It's been a few days since the zoo and our talk."

They smiled, their eyes softening. "I've been good," they replied. "I've had a lot to think about, but it's been a positive kind of reflection. What about you?"

I nodded, feeling the sincerity in their words. "I've been doing the same, really. Thinking about us, about what we want, and where we go from here."

They reached across the table, their hand finding mine and squeezing gently. "I'm glad we're taking the time to talk about this," they said softly. "It feels like we're finally addressing everything that was left unsaid."

The waiter approached to take our orders, and after we placed them, we returned to our conversation, the initial nervousness giving way to a comfortable rhythm.

"Do you remember that time we went to that little café in Diagon Alley?" they asked with a nostalgic smile. "The one with the enchanted ceiling that showed the stars?"

I chuckled, nodding. "Of course, I do. It was one of our first dates. The ceiling fascinated you so much that you barely touched your food."

They laughed softly, a musical sound that brought back fond memories. "I couldn't help it. It was mesmerizing."

I felt a renewed sense of connection as we reminisced about old times. The years apart had created distance, but the bond we shared was still strong, and I could feel it growing stronger with each passing moment.

After our meal, we decided to take a walk through a nearby park, the evening air cool and refreshing. The path was lined with blooming flowers, and the soft glow of the streetlights created a romantic ambiance.

"Remus," they said quietly, their voice filled with emotion. "I'm really glad we're doing this. I've missed you more than I realized."

I stopped walking, turning to face them fully. "I've missed you too," I admitted, my heart pounding in my chest. "And I'm glad we're giving ourselves this chance."

They stepped closer, their hand finding mine again. "No more running away from our feelings," they said softly. "Let's face them together."

In that moment, I felt a sense of clarity and certainty that had eluded me for so long. "Together," I echoed, my voice filled with conviction.

As we continued our walk, hand in hand, I felt a renewed sense of hope and excitement for the future. The past had shaped us, but it was the present and the promise of tomorrow that mattered most.

When we finally returned to the bistro, the night had deepened, and the streets were quieter. We stood outside, reluctant to part ways.

"Thank you for tonight," they said, their eyes shining with sincerity. "It meant a lot to me."

I smiled, feeling a warmth spread through me. "Thank you too. I'm looking forward to our next date."

As we said our goodbyes, I felt contentment and anticipation. The path ahead was uncertain, but I knew we could navigate it together with open hearts and honest conversations.

And as I watched them walk away, the realization settled in my heart with a sense of certainty.

"Goodnight, Lestrange," I whispered to myself, the name feeling both familiar and comforting. "Until next time."

With a renewed sense of purpose and hope, I made my way back home, ready to embrace whatever the future held for us.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy Previously

Remus's Pov

"Goodnight, Lestrange," I whispered to myself, the name feeling both familiar and comforting. "Until next time."

With a renewed sense of purpose and hope, I made my way back home, ready to embrace whatever the future held for us.

At 15 weeks pregnant, I marveled at how quickly time passed. The baby inside me was growing rapidly, and the changes in my body were becoming more noticeable with each passing day. My belly had rounded out enough that it was unmistakable now—I was definitely showing, and Severus and Draco had taken to rubbing my belly with increasing curiosity and affection.

The baby was now about the size of an apple, measuring around four inches long and weighing roughly two and a half ounces. According to the healer, the baby's little arms and legs were more proportional now, and they were even starting to develop a fine layer of hair called lanugo. The baby's movements were becoming more coordinated, though I couldn't feel those tiny kicks just yet.

As for me, the morning sickness had finally faded into the background, allowing me to enjoy food again without the constant threat of nausea. My stomach has definitely begun to show more prominently, and while it's a little awkward, it's also a daily reminder of the new life growing inside me. I'm also feeling more fatigued than usual, and I've started to notice a bit of back pain as my body adjusts to the changes.

Draco and Severus have become quite fascinated with my growing belly. They seem to sense that something is different and often come over to gently pat or rub my stomach, their tiny hands feeling warm and comforting.

I'm in the kitchen preparing a light snack when Draco toddles over, his little hands reaching up to touch my belly. "Mommy," he says, his grey-blue eyes wide with curiosity. "Baby?"

I smile down at him, feeling a wave of affection. "Yes, Draco," I reply softly. "There's a baby in there. Do you want to feel?"

Draco nods eagerly, pressing his small hand against my belly. "Baby," he repeats, a look of concentration on his face.

Severus, not one to be left out, scurries over with his usual determined expression. He places his hand next to Draco's, his light brown eyes fixed on the spot where he can feel the warmth of my skin. "Baby," Severus echoes, his voice steady and inquisitive.

Greg walks into the kitchen just as they're both touching my belly, and he smiles at the heartwarming scene. "Looks like they're already bonding with their sibling," he says, his voice filled with affection.

I laugh softly, reaching out to ruffle Severus's hair as he looks up at me with a hopeful smile. "They definitely are," I agree. "I think they're going to be very excited when the baby finally arrives."

Greg moves to stand beside me, wrapping an arm around my waist and resting his hand on the small of my back. "How are you feeling today?" he asks, his voice laced with concern.

I take a deep breath, trying to gauge how I'm really doing. "A bit better," I admit. "The nausea isn't as bad as it was, but I'm still feeling pretty tired. And my back is starting to ache more."

Greg's expression softens as he looks at me with sympathy. "Let me know if you need anything," he says, gently squeezing my side. "We can take a break if you need it."

I nod, grateful for his support. "Thanks, Greg," I say, leaning into him for a moment. "I appreciate it."

As I finish preparing our snacks, the boys continue to explore the sensation of my growing belly with wide-eyed curiosity. Seeing their excitement is endearing, and it makes me think about how much our family dynamic will change once the new baby arrives.

Later, as we all sit down to enjoy our snack, Draco and Severus happily munch away, their attention occasionally drifting back to my belly. Greg sits across from me, his eyes meeting mine with a look of understanding.

"It's amazing how intuitive they are," Greg remarks, glancing at the boys. "They seem to know that something special is happening."

I nod, smiling. "It really is. They're so sweet about it, always wanting to be close and feel the baby."

Greg reaches across the table, taking my hand in his. "We should start thinking about how we'll prepare them for the baby's arrival," he suggests. "Maybe we could involve them in setting up the nursery or finding a special way for them to welcome their new sibling."

I consider his words, feeling excited about the idea. "That's a great idea," I agree. I think it would help them feel more involved and excited about the new addition to our family."

As we finish our snacks and clean up, I feel a renewed sense of anticipation and gratitude. Despite the challenges of pregnancy and the adjustments we're all making, I'm looking forward to the journey ahead and the new experiences we'll share as a family.

The morning sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow across the living room. I sat at the kitchen table, sipping my tea and watching as Greg prepared breakfast. Severus and Draco were playing with their toys nearby, their laughter filling the room with a cheerful melody.

"Good morning, Harry," Greg called out, placing a plate of scrambled eggs and toast in front of me. "How are you feeling today?"

"Better, thanks," I replied, giving him a grateful smile. "The nausea has been a bit more manageable lately. And the boys seem to be in good spirits."

Greg nodded, glancing over at the twins. "They're definitely excited about today. I think they're going to have a blast at the museum."

I took a bite of my toast, enjoying the simple pleasure of the moment. "I hope so. It should be a fun experience for them and a nice way for us to spend some quality family time."

As we ate, the boys eagerly chattered about the museum, their tiny voices filled with excitement. "Museum! Museum!" Draco exclaimed, his grey-blue eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

Severus, not one to be left out, chimed in with a determined nod. "See animals! Play!"

Greg and I exchanged amused glances, our hearts swelling with affection for our little ones. "Yes, you're going to see all sorts of interesting things today," Greg said, his voice full of anticipation. "We'll get to explore and play together."

After breakfast, we bundled the boys into their coats and hats, preparing them for the chilly morning air. Severus and Draco both seemed to sense that something exciting was happening, their energy levels sky-high as we headed out the door.

As we drove to the museum, Greg and I chatted about our plans for the day. "I'm looking forward to seeing how they react to all the different exhibits," Greg said, his eyes meeting mine in the rearview mirror. "I think the interactive displays will be a big hit."

"Definitely," I agreed. "I'm especially excited to see their reactions to the science exhibits. They're at such a curious age right now."

We arrived at the museum, and as soon as we stepped inside, the boys' faces lit up with wonder. The grand atrium was bustling with families, and colorful displays beckoned from every direction.

"Wow," Draco said, his gaze sweeping over the space. "So many things!"

Severus's eyes were equally wide as he took in the sights. "Play! Play!" he said, pointing eagerly at a nearby interactive station.

Greg and I laughed, our hearts full as we followed the boys into the museum. We started at the exhibit featuring animals, where the boys could learn about different species through touchscreens and hands-on activities.

"This is the part I thought they'd enjoy the most," Greg said, crouching down beside Draco as he pressed buttons on a display showing images of various animals.

"Look, Draco," I said, pointing to a picture of a lion. "That's a lion. It roars very loudly!"

Draco's eyes widened in fascination. "Roar! Big cat!"

"Trying to turn him into a Gryffindor?" asks Greg 

Severus was equally engrossed, his tiny fingers tracing the outlines of animals on a touch-sensitive display. "Elephant," he said, his voice full of wonder. "Big trunk!"

We spent a good chunk of time exploring the animal exhibits, the boys' enthusiasm never waning. They were thoroughly engaged from learning about different animal habitats to playing with interactive models.

Next, we moved to the science and technology area, where hands-on experiments and displays were designed to spark curiosity. Severus and Draco were especially captivated by a water table where they could explore different types of water flow and experiment with floating objects.

"Mommy, look!" Draco called out, showing me how he was making little boats float on the water. "Boat float!"

"That's great, Draco," I said, leaning over to get a better look. "You're doing an excellent job."

Severus was engrossed in a different part of the exhibit, using a set of pulleys to lift and lower small objects. His concentration was impressive as he carefully maneuvered the objects, his little brow furrowed in concentration.

"I think he's a natural at this," Greg remarked, watching Severus with a smile. "He seems really focused."

As we continued through the museum, the boys' excitement only grew. They loved the interactive displays, the bright colors, and the chance to explore and learn in a fun environment. I could see their curiosity and joy reflected in their faces, and it made me incredibly happy.

At lunchtime, we stopped at the museum café for a break. The boys were hungry and slightly tired from all the excitement, but their spirits were still high.

"What do you want to eat, Severus?" Greg asked, setting him down in a high chair.

Severus thought for a moment before replying, "Sandwich! Apple!"

"Sounds good," Greg said, nodding. "And what about you, Draco?"

Draco was busy munching on a piece of fruit, his eyes bright. "Same!" he said, his mouth full.

As we enjoyed our lunch, Greg and I discussed our plans for the rest of the day. "Maybe after lunch, we can check out the art exhibit," Greg suggested. "I think they'd enjoy seeing the different colors and shapes."

"That sounds like a great idea," I agreed. "I think they'll love the art section. It'll be a nice change of pace."

After lunch, we went to the art exhibit, where the boys could explore different art forms and even create their masterpieces. Draco and Severus were thrilled by the chance to get creative, using bright colors and various materials to make their own artwork.

"This is so much fun!" Draco exclaimed, his face covered in paint as he proudly displayed his artwork.

"You're doing an amazing job," I said, smiling at him. "Your painting is beautiful."

Severus was equally engrossed, carefully selecting colors and adding details to his own creation. "Pretty," he said, showing us his work with a satisfied grin.

The afternoon flew by in a whirlwind of activity and discovery. By the time we headed home, the boys were exhausted but happy, their faces flushed with the joy of a day well spent.

The drive home was quiet, Severus and Draco nodding off in their car seats, their hands still clutching the small souvenirs they had picked from the museum gift shop. I reached over and took Greg's hand, feeling a deep sense of contentment.

"Today was perfect," I whispered, my voice filled with emotion. "Thank you for being such an amazing partner in all of this."

Greg squeezed my hand, his eyes soft with love as he glanced at me. "We make a pretty good team, don't we?" he replied, his voice warm and reassuring.

I nodded, feeling tears of happiness prick at the corners of my eyes. "We really do."

As we pulled into the driveway and carried the boys inside, I felt a profound sense of gratitude for the life we had built together. The day had been filled with laughter, learning, and love—everything I could have hoped for and more.

We quickly settled into our evening routine. The boys were ready for a bath, and Greg cleaned them up while I prepared a light dinner.

As I chopped vegetables and prepared the meal, I heard splashing and laughter coming from the bathroom. Knowing our boys were so happy and content warmed my heart.

Once dinner was ready, we gathered around the table to eat. The boys were a bit sleepy but still enjoyed their meal with gusto.

"Today was fun," Draco said between bites, his eyes drooping slightly. "Can we go again?"

"Of course," I said with a smile. "We'll plan another outing soon."

After dinner, it was time for the boys to wind down and get ready for bed. We followed our usual bedtime routine, reading stories and tucking them in with their favorite stuffed animals.

Draco reached out as I sat by their bedside, placing his tiny hand on my belly. "Baby," he said softly, his eyes full of wonder.

Severus did the same, his expression serious but gentle. "Baby sleep?"

I smiled, feeling a surge of warmth and love. "Yes, the baby is sleeping right now," I said softly. "But soon, the baby will be here to play with you."

The boys seemed satisfied with this, their eyes growing heavy as they drifted off to sleep.

The boys were finally asleep, their tiny bodies curled up under their blankets, their breaths even and calm. Greg and I had just finished tidying up their toys and closed the door softly behind us. The house was quiet, the kind of quiet that feels both peaceful and slightly surreal after a day full of activity.

I made my way to the living room, feeling the familiar twinge of fatigue from the day's adventures. Greg followed close behind, his hand brushing against mine reassuringly.

"Today was really something," Greg said, his voice warm as he sank into the couch. "The boys seemed to have a blast at the museum."

"Absolutely," I agreed, flopping down beside him. "They were so engaged and excited. It's amazing to see them soaking up all that new information and having so much fun."

Greg nodded, a satisfied smile on his face. "I'm glad we could give them that experience. And I'm glad we got to enjoy it with them."

I sighed contentedly, stretching out my legs and wiggling my toes. "It was perfect. I've been thinking about how much they're growing up, and it just makes me appreciate these little moments even more."

Greg reached for the remote and turned on the TV. "How about we watch that movie we've been meaning to catch? It'll be a nice way to wind down."

"Sounds great," I said, settling back into the cushions. "I'm definitely ready for a bit of relaxation."

As Greg flipped through the channels, I took a deep breath and let myself relax. The weight of the day's activities, combined with the gentle hum of the TV, began to ease the tension in my shoulders.

He finally found the movie—a lighthearted romantic comedy we'd both been looking forward to. The opening credits rolled, and Greg hit play. The soft glow from the screen bathed the room in a cozy light.

I nestled closer to Greg, resting my head on his shoulder. "This is exactly what we needed," I said softly. "A quiet night in with a good movie."

Greg wrapped his arm around me, his fingers gently stroking my arm. "I couldn't agree more. It's nice to have these moments just for us."

As the movie played, we watched in comfortable silence, occasionally laughing at the film's humorous scenes. Greg's laughter was a soothing sound, and I found myself smiling whenever he chuckled.

Greg glanced down at me in a lull between scenes, his expression thoughtful. "You've been so strong through everything. I know the pregnancy isn't easy, and you're handling it with such grace."

I looked up at him, touched by his words. "Thanks, Greg. It hasn't been the easiest journey, but having you by my side makes all the difference. You've been amazing."

He smiled warmly and reassuringly. "I'm glad to hear that. I want to make sure you feel supported and loved every step of the way."

I snuggled closer, my heart full of affection. "I do. I really do."

The movie continued, and we found ourselves lost in the story, laughing and enjoying each other's company. The simple pleasure of being together, without any distractions or interruptions, was exactly what we needed.

As the movie neared its end, Greg shifted slightly, his hand gently resting on my growing belly. "How's the baby doing tonight?" he asked softly.

I placed my hand over his, feeling the warmth of his touch. "The baby's been quite active today. It's nice to feel those little movements. It makes everything feel a bit more real."

Greg's eyes softened with affection as he looked at me. "I can't wait to meet the little one. It's such an exciting time for us."

I nodded, my gaze fixed on the screen but my mind filled with thoughts of our growing family. "I know. It's going to be a big adjustment, but I'm looking forward to it. And I'm glad we're in this together."

The movie finished, and the credits rolled, signaling the end of our quiet night in. Greg stretched and yawned, his arm still draped around me. "That was exactly what we needed. A perfect end to a busy day."

I smiled up at him, feeling a deep sense of contentment. "Yes, it was. I'm so grateful for these moments with you."

We stood up and began to prepare for bed, our movements relaxed and unhurried. I made my way to the bathroom to brush my teeth, while Greg got the bedroom ready, dimming the lights and adjusting the pillows.

When I joined him in the bedroom, he was already settled in bed, looking relaxed and content. I slipped under the covers beside him, feeling the comforting weight of the blankets.

Greg reached over, taking my hand in his. "I love you, Harry. I'm so glad we're building this life together."

"I love you too," I replied, squeezing his hand gently. "And I'm so grateful for everything we have. For our family, for the life we're creating together."

We shared a tender kiss, the moment's intimacy deepening our connection. As we settled into our pillows, I felt a profound peace and happiness.

"Goodnight, Greg," I murmured, my voice filled with affection.

"Goodnight, Harry," he replied, his voice soft and loving. "Sleep well."

With that, we drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other's arms, our hearts full of love and anticipation for the future. The challenges of the day and the uncertainties of tomorrow felt distant and manageable, knowing that we faced them together.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

"Goodnight, Greg," I murmured, my voice filled with affection.

"Goodnight, Harry," he replied, his voice soft and loving. "Sleep well."

With that, we drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other's arms, our hearts full of love and anticipation for the future. The challenges of the day and the uncertainties of tomorrow felt distant and manageable, knowing that we faced them together.

Harry's Pov

16 weeks pregnant

At 16 weeks pregnant, the changes in my body and the development of the baby inside me are becoming more apparent, both physically and emotionally. It's an exciting time, but also one filled with new challenges and experiences that I'm learning to navigate.

The baby is now about the size of an avocado, roughly four and a half inches long and weighing around three and a half ounces. It's hard to believe that something so small can profoundly impact my body and life. The baby's bones are hardening, and tiny muscles are growing stronger, allowing more active movements. Although I can't feel every little movement yet, occasional flutters, like a gentle, rolling sensation in my belly, remind me of the life growing inside me. The baby's facial features are becoming more defined, and it can even make facial expressions, though these are more reflexive than anything else. Even before birth, the idea of our child forming expressions fills me with awe.

Physically, my belly has become more noticeable. The bump is firm and round, a visible sign of the baby's growth. It's exciting and a little daunting to see my body change so much in such a short time. My clothes fit differently, and I've had to start wearing maternity pants, which are far more comfortable than squeezing into my old jeans.

Regarding symptoms, I've noticed that my energy levels fluctuate more than before. Some days, I feel almost normal, able to go about my day easily, but other days, fatigue hits me out of nowhere, and I need to take more frequent breaks. The nausea has thankfully eased up significantly, but it still lingers in the background, especially in the mornings. I've also been experiencing backaches, likely due to the extra weight I carry in the front. My lower back seems to protest every time I bend down to pick something up or stand for too long.

As I sit at the kitchen table with a cup of ginger tea this morning, I'm reflecting on how much has changed in the past few weeks. The house is quiet, the boys are still asleep, and Greg is in the shower, getting ready for the day. I take a deep breath, savoring the warmth of the tea as it soothes my still slightly unsettled stomach.

Just then, Greg walks into the kitchen, his hair damp from the shower, and a soft smile on his face. "Good morning, Harry," he says, leaning down to kiss my forehead. "How are you feeling today?"

I smile up at him, appreciating his constant concern. "Better, actually," I reply, setting my cup down. "The nausea isn't as bad, but I feel slightly more tired than usual. My back has been aching a bit too."

Greg's brow furrows with concern as he sits down beside me. "I'm sorry to hear that. Do you want me to give you a back rub later? Maybe that'll help ease the tension."

I nod, grateful for his support. "That would be wonderful, thanks. It's just part of the process, I suppose. I'm trying to stay positive and focus on the fact that the baby is growing and healthy."

Greg gently places his hand on my belly, his touch warm and reassuring. "You're doing an amazing job, Harry. I know it's difficult, but you're handling everything well."

I feel a surge of affection for him as I place my hand over his. "Thank you, Greg. I don't know what I'd do without you."

As we sit there, enjoying the quiet morning together, I feel one of those gentle flutters in my belly. It's faint, but unmistakable—a tiny reminder that the baby is active and moving.

"Did you feel that?" I ask, my eyes widening in surprise.

Greg looks at me with curiosity. "Feel what?"

"The baby," I say, my voice filled with wonder. "I just felt a little flutter. It's not strong enough for you to feel it yet, but it's there."

Greg's face lights up with excitement, and he leans in closer, his hand still resting on my belly. "That's amazing, Harry. It must be incredible to feel that."

"It really is," I admit, my heart swelling with emotion. "It makes everything feel so real, like there's this little person growing inside me, getting ready to join our family."

Greg's eyes soften as he gazes at me. "I can't wait to meet them. I know it's still a long way off, but I'm already so excited to be a dad."

I smile, feeling a sense of warmth and happiness at his words. "Me too," I reply softly. "And I know the boys are going to be wonderful big brothers. They're already so curious about the baby."

As if on cue, we hear the sound of little feet padding down the hallway. Draco and Severus appear in the kitchen a moment later, their faces still flushed with sleep.

"Good morning, loves," I greet them with a smile. "Did you sleep well?"

Draco nods, rubbing his eyes. "Yes, Mommy. We had dreams about the museum!"

Severus climbs up onto a chair beside me, his eyes bright with curiosity. "Mommy, can we feel the baby today?"

I chuckle softly, touched by their eagerness. "Of course, you can," I say, pulling my chair closer so they can reach my belly more easily.

Draco and Severus both place their small hands on my belly, their expressions filled with wonder. "Baby," Draco says softly, as if speaking directly to the little one inside.

"Is the baby awake?" Severus asks, looking up at me with wide eyes.

"Maybe," I reply with a smile. "The baby is still very small, but you might feel a little movement if you're very gentle."

The boys both concentrate hard, their hands resting lightly on my belly as if trying to communicate with their future sibling. It's a tender moment, and I feel tears prick at the corners of my eyes.

Greg watches them with a fond smile, his hand joining theirs on my belly. "You two are going to be the best big brothers," he says, his voice full of pride.

"We'll take care of the baby," Draco promises, his voice full of determination.

"Yes," Severus agrees, nodding solemnly. "We'll make sure the baby is safe."

I'm overwhelmed with emotion as I watch my family interact. The love and care they already have for this tiny, unborn child fill my heart to the brim.

The living room was quiet, the soft hum of the television in the background blending with the gentle crackling of the fireplace. I sat on the couch, my hands resting on my growing belly, lost in thought. The baby had been more active today, tiny flutters and kicks making me smile despite the lingering worries that gnawed at the back of my mind.

Greg was preparing a late-night snack in the kitchen while Remus sat across from me, a book on his lap, and Severus and Draco were in bed asleep. The calmness of the evening was a welcome respite from the constant anxiety that had been weighing on us since the war began, but we all knew it was only temporary. The war had reached a boiling point in Britain, and even though we were far from the front lines, it was impossible to ignore the tension that lingered like a dark cloud over our lives.

As if on cue, the fireplace suddenly flared with green flames, signaling the arrival of a message. I sat up straighter, my heart skipping a beat as the familiar faces of Fred and George Weasley appeared in the flames. Their expressions were unusually serious, a stark contrast to their usual mischievous grins.

"Fred, George," I greeted them, my voice tinged with concern. "Is everything alright?"

"Harry, mate," Fred began, his tone unusually somber. "We’ve got an update for you. It’s not good news, but we figured you’d want to know what’s going on."

George nodded in agreement, his usual light-heartedness replaced by a grim determination. "The war’s heating up. Dumbledore and his band of chickens—"

"Order of the Phoenix, you mean," Fred interjected with a smirk.

"—right, the Order," George continued, "they’re struggling. The Death Eaters are gaining ground, and it’s not looking good."

My heart sank at their words. I had known things were bad, but hearing it directly from Fred and George made it all the more real. "What about Dumbledore?" I asked, my voice tight with concern.

Fred and George exchanged a glance before Fred spoke up again. "He’s not happy, Harry. Actually, he’s downright pissed."

George nodded vigorously. "He’s furious that he can’t get to you. The fact that you’re safe in America, and he can’t do a damn thing about it, is driving him up the wall."

"Why?" I asked, my brow furrowing. "Why does he want to get to me so badly? I’m not there. I can’t fight in this war."

Fred leaned forward, his expression serious. "It’s not about fighting, Harry. It’s about control. Dumbledore’s always had this idea that you’re the key to ending the war, and he wants you under his thumb. The fact that you’re out of his reach, with American citizenship no less, is making him desperate."

George continued, "He can’t enter America, thanks to all those restrictions on international magical travel, which means he’s cut off from getting to you. He’s been trying every trick in the book, but the American magical government isn’t having it. They’re keeping him out, and he’s fuming."

I exchanged a glance with Remus, who had closed his book and was now fully focused on the conversation. "That explains a lot," Remus said quietly. "Dumbledore’s always had a way of manipulating people to get what he wants, and the fact that he can’t manipulate Harry must be infuriating for him."

Greg entered the room with a tray of snacks, his expression concerned as he caught the tail end of the conversation. "What’s going on?" he asked, setting the tray down on the coffee table.

"Dumbledore’s not happy," I explained, my voice laced with frustration. "He’s angry that he can’t get to me because I’m in America."

Greg’s eyes darkened, his protective instincts kicking in. "Well, he can stay mad," he said firmly. "You’re not going anywhere, Harry. We’re safe here, and that’s what matters."

Fred grinned, a glimmer of his usual mischief returning. "That’s the spirit, Greg. Keep Harry safe and out of Dumbledore’s clutches."

George nodded, his grin matching his twin’s. "Exactly. The more he stews, the better. He’s always had too much power, and now that power’s slipping away."

I couldn’t help but feel a mix of emotions—relief that I was out of Dumbledore’s reach, but also guilt that I wasn’t there to help in the fight. "Is there anything I can do from here?" I asked, my voice tinged with helplessness.

Fred and George exchanged another glance before Fred spoke up. "Honestly, Harry, you’re doing your best by staying out of Dumbledore’s way. The situation in Britain is a mess, and you being there would only make things more complicated."

"Besides," George added, "you’ve got your family to think about. You need to stay safe for them, especially with the baby on the way."

I placed a hand on my belly, feeling the now-familiar flutter of movement. George was right—my priorities had shifted, and my first responsibility was to my family. "I know you’re right," I said quietly, "but it’s hard not to feel like I should be doing more."

Fred’s expression softened, and he gave me a reassuring smile. "You’ve done more than enough, Harry. You’ve fought your battles, and now it’s time for others to step up. Don’t let Dumbledore’s desperation make you feel guilty for keeping yourself and your family safe."

Greg nodded in agreement, his hand resting on my shoulder. "We’re in this together, Harry. We’ll help in whatever way we can from here, but we’re not going to let Dumbledore dictate our lives."

Remus, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up. "Harry, you’ve always been at the center of this war, whether you wanted to be or not. But you have a right to live your life, to raise your family in peace. The best way to fight back against Dumbledore’s control is to refuse to play his game."

I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of their words settle over me. They were right—I couldn’t let Dumbledore control me from afar, and I couldn’t allow myself to be drawn back into the chaos. My life, my family, and my future were here in America, away from the manipulations and dangers of the war.

"Thank you," I said, my voice filled with gratitude. "I needed to hear that."

Fred grinned, his usual playfulness returning. "Anytime, mate. And don’t worry, we’ll keep you updated on what’s happening back home. You just focus on taking care of yourself and that baby."

George nodded, his smile reassuring. "And if Dumbledore tries anything, we’ll be the first to let you know. He’s not getting anywhere near you."

"Thanks, Fred, George," I said sincerely. "I appreciate it more than you know."

With that, the twins bid us farewell, and the flames in the fireplace flickered out, leaving the room in a comforting silence. I leaned back against the couch, feeling a mixture of relief and lingering anxiety.

Greg wrapped his arm around me, pulling me close. "You’re safe here, Harry," he said softly. "We’re all safe. And we’re going to keep it that way."

I nodded, resting my head against his shoulder. "I know. It’s just… it’s hard to let go of the idea that I need to be fighting."

Remus leaned forward, his gaze steady and reassuring. "Harry, you’ve fought your battles. You’ve done more than anyone could have expected. It’s okay to focus on yourself and your family now. That doesn’t make you any less of a hero."

I smiled at his words, feeling a sense of peace settle over me. "You’re right," I said quietly. "It’s time for me to focus on my family, on this new chapter of my life."

Greg pressed a kiss to my temple, his love and support evident in every gesture. "We’re in this together, Harry. And whatever happens, we’ll face it as a family."

I stayed on the couch, leaning into Greg’s comforting embrace, feeling a strange mix of emotions. Relief was the strongest, followed by a deep sense of gratitude. We were far from the chaos of the war, safe in America, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I was able to breathe easily.

Remus, who had been sitting quietly across from us, finally broke the silence. “Harry,” he said softly, his tone thoughtful, “I can see the weight lifting off your shoulders. It’s good to see you like this.”

I looked over at him, a small smile playing on my lips. “You’re right, Remus. I feel… lighter somehow. I didn’t realize how much I was still carrying until Fred and George gave us that update.”

Greg tightened his arm around me, nodding in agreement. “You’ve been through so much, Harry. It’s only natural to feel some guilt about being away from the fight, but you’ve more than earned the right to focus on your own life now.”

I let out a long breath, feeling the tension that had been sitting in my chest slowly dissolve. “I know. It’s strange, though. For so long, my life was all about the war, about fighting Voldemort and everything that came with it. And now… now I’m just Harry. A husband, a father-to-be, and not ‘The Chosen One.’”

Remus leaned forward, his eyes kind and filled with understanding. “You’re still Harry, whether you’re fighting in a war or not. And you’ve chosen to build a life for yourself, to find happiness and peace. That’s something worth celebrating, not questioning.”

I smiled, feeling a warmth spread through me at his words. “You’re right. It’s just… it’s still sinking in, I think. That I’m allowed to be happy. That I can raise my family in peace, without always looking over my shoulder.”

Greg pressed a kiss to my temple, his voice soft and filled with love. “You deserve this, Harry. You deserve to be happy, to raise our family without fear. And you’re doing an incredible job at it.”

I turned to look at him, my heart swelling with affection. “Thank you, Greg. I don’t know what I’d do without you. You’ve been my rock through all of this.”

He smiled, his eyes shining with emotion. “We’re in this together, remember? Through everything, we face it side by side.”

I nodded, leaning in to press a kiss to his lips, feeling a sense of deep contentment. “Side by side,” I repeated, the words feeling like a promise.

Remus cleared his throat softly, a teasing smile on his face. “Alright, you two. Don’t forget I’m still here.”

I laughed, feeling lighter than I had in days. “We could never forget about you, Remus.”

He chuckled, shaking his head. “Good to know. But in all seriousness, Harry, it’s wonderful to see you happy. You’ve earned this peace, and I’m glad you’re embracing it.”

“I am,” I said, my voice filled with certainty. “I finally am.”

The three of us spent the rest of the evening talking about lighter things—plans for the nursery, ideas for a small vacation before the baby arrived, and how Severus and Draco were adjusting to the idea of becoming big brothers. The weight of the war and Dumbledore’s machinations seemed far away, and for the first time in a long while, I allowed myself to focus solely on the present, on the joy of building a future with Greg and our growing family.

After a while, Remus excused himself to head to bed, leaving Greg and me alone in the living room. The fire had burned down to glowing embers, casting a soft, warm light around the room. I leaned back against the couch, my hand resting on my belly, feeling the gentle flutters of the baby moving inside me.

Greg watched me with a tender expression, his hand joining mine on my belly. “What are you thinking about?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

I smiled, feeling a sense of calm settle over me. “I’m thinking about how lucky I am,” I replied honestly. “To be here, with you, raising our family. To be out of the war and finally able to live my life without fear.”

Greg’s eyes softened, and he leaned in to press a kiss to my forehead. “You are lucky, Harry. But so am I. I’m the luckiest man in the world to have you by my side.”

I felt a rush of warmth and love for him, my heart full. “We’re both lucky,” I said softly. “To have found each other, to have this chance to build a life together. I wouldn’t trade it for anything.”

Greg smiled, his hand gently rubbing my belly. “Our family is going to be so full of love, Harry. I can’t wait to see what the future holds for us.”

“Me neither,” I whispered, feeling a tear slip down my cheek, not from sadness but from overwhelming happiness. “It’s like everything I’ve been through led me to this moment. And I’m so grateful.”

We sat in comfortable silence for a while, just enjoying each other’s presence and the quiet peace of the evening. The fire crackled softly, and I could hear the faint sound of the wind rustling through the trees outside. It was a moment of pure contentment, a moment I wished I could capture and hold onto forever.

Eventually, we both started to feel the pull of sleep, the day’s events catching up with us. Greg stood up first, offering me his hand to help me off the couch. “Let’s head to bed,” he suggested gently. “You need your rest, especially with the baby growing so quickly.”

I nodded, taking his hand and letting him help me up. “You’re right,” I agreed, feeling a bit of weariness settle in. “But it’s a good kind of tired, you know? The kind that comes from a full day of love and happiness.”

Greg smiled, wrapping his arm around me as we made our way to the bedroom. “The best kind of tired,” he said softly.

As we got ready for bed, I couldn’t help but reflect on how much my life had changed quickly. From the chaos of the war to the peace of raising a family in a safe place, it was almost hard to believe it was real. But as I crawled into bed beside Greg, feeling his arms wrap around me, I knew that it was real. And it was mine.

“Goodnight, Greg,” I whispered, my voice filled with love and contentment.

“Goodnight, Harry,” he murmured, his breath warm against my skin. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” I replied, feeling the words settle deep in my heart.

As I closed my eyes, I felt the baby move again, a gentle reminder of the new life growing inside me. It was a promise of the future, of the family we were building together, and I couldn’t help but smile as I drifted off to sleep, my heart full of love and hope for the days to come.

17 weeks pregnant

At 17 weeks pregnant, the changes in my body and the baby’s development are becoming even more pronounced. It’s an exciting time, as each day brings new sensations and a deeper connection with the little life growing inside me.

The baby is now about the size of a pomegranate, roughly five inches long, and weighing around five ounces. The growth is rapid, and I can feel the difference as my belly expands to accommodate the growing life within. The baby’s skeleton, primarily cartilage, is starting to harden into bone, and the muscles are growing stronger, allowing for more coordinated movements. I’ve started to feel these movements more frequently now—tiny kicks and flutters that feel like a soft tapping from the inside. It’s both strange and wonderful, like little reminders that I’m never really alone.

One of the most fascinating aspects of the baby’s development at this stage is that they’re starting to develop sweat glands and can even begin to practice breathing by inhaling and exhaling amniotic fluid. The baby’s heart is also beating stronger and more regularly, which is reassuring to know as I think about the life we’ll soon be welcoming into our family.

Physically, my bump is much more noticeable now. It’s no longer just a slight rounding of my abdomen; it’s a proper baby bump that can’t be mistaken for anything else. My center of gravity is shifting, which has led to some funny moments where I’ve had to catch myself from tipping over or struggling to get up from the couch. It reminds me of how much my body is changing to support the baby.

As for symptoms, they’re a mixed bag. The morning sickness has mostly subsided, but I still get the occasional wave of nausea, particularly if I go too long without eating. I’ve also noticed that my appetite has increased—I’m hungry all the time, and it’s not just for the usual cravings. I find myself reaching for healthy snacks throughout the day to keep my energy up, but I’ve also indulged in a few treats that I wouldn’t normally eat, like ice cream and pickles. The combination sounds strange, but it’s oddly satisfying.

Sleep has become a bit more challenging as well. I’ve been having trouble finding a comfortable position, especially as my belly grows. I’ve started using extra pillows to support my back and hips, which helps, but I still find myself waking up in the middle of the night to shift around. Greg has been incredibly understanding, and he often wakes up to help me adjust the pillows or rub my back if I’m feeling particularly uncomfortable.

This morning, I’m sitting at the kitchen table, enjoying a bowl of oatmeal with fresh berries. The house is quiet—Greg is still asleep, and the boys are playing quietly in their room. I take a moment to savor the peacefulness, placing a hand on my belly as I feel a few gentle kicks.

“Good morning, little one,” I whisper softly, smiling as I feel the baby respond with a few more flutters. “You’re getting stronger every day, aren’t you?”

Just then, I hear the sound of footsteps coming down the hall, and Greg appears in the doorway, his hair tousled from sleep. He smiles when he sees me, crossing the room to place a kiss on the top of my head.

“Good morning, Harry,” he says, his voice still thick with sleep. “How are you feeling today?”

I smile up at him, grateful for his constant concern. “I’m feeling pretty good,” I reply, taking another bite of my oatmeal. “The baby’s been active this morning—lots of little kicks.”

Greg’s face lights up with excitement, and he kneels down beside me, placing his hand on my belly. “Can I feel?” he asks, his voice filled with anticipation.

I nod, moving his hand to the spot where I last felt the baby’s movements. We wait in silence for a few moments, and then, there it is—a tiny, unmistakable kick.

Greg’s eyes widen in amazement. “Did you feel that?” he asks, his voice filled with awe.

“I did,” I reply, smiling down at him. “It’s incredible, isn’t it?”

Greg nods, his expression one of pure wonder. “It really is. I can’t believe how much the baby is growing.”

I place my hand over his, feeling a deep connection with both Greg and our baby. “It’s amazing to think about everything that’s happening inside me. The baby’s developing so quickly—bones are hardening, muscles are getting stronger, and they’re even practicing breathing.”

Greg looks up at me, his eyes shining with love and admiration. “You’re doing such an incredible job, Harry. I know it’s not easy, but you’re handling everything with so much grace.”

I feel a surge of emotion at his words, grateful for his support. “Thank you, Greg. I couldn’t do this without you.”

He stands up, pulling me into a gentle hug. “We’re in this together, Harry. Every step of the way.”

As we embrace, I feel another kick from the baby, as if they’re reminding us that they’re part of this journey too. I laugh softly, pulling back to look at Greg. “I think the baby agrees.”

Greg chuckles, placing his hand on my belly again. “We’re all in this together,” he says, his voice full of warmth.

Just then, the boys come bounding into the kitchen, their faces lit up with excitement. “Mommy! Daddy!” Draco calls out, his eyes wide with curiosity. “What are you doing?”

“We were just talking to the baby,” Greg replies, his smile widening as he looks at our sons. “Would you like to feel the baby kick?”

Severus’s eyes light up with excitement, and he rushes over to me, placing his small hands on my belly. “Yes, please!”

Draco follows suit, his hands gently resting beside Severus’s. “Can we feel the baby too, Mommy?”

I smile down at them, my heart swelling with love. “Of course, you can. Just be patient, and you might feel the baby move.”

The boys stand still, their faces full of concentration as they wait for the baby to kick. After a few moments, I feel a tiny tap from the inside, and I see their eyes widen in amazement.

“I felt it!” Severus exclaims, his voice filled with wonder.

“Me too!” Draco adds, his smile bright and full of joy.

I laugh softly, ruffling their hair. “The baby’s saying hello to you both.”

Greg watches the interaction with a tender expression, his eyes full of love for our growing family. “You two are going to be the best big brothers,” he says, his voice full of pride.

“We’ll take care of the baby,” Severus promises, his expression serious.

“Yes,” Draco agrees, nodding earnestly. “We’ll help the baby grow big and strong.”

I feel tears prick at the corners of my eyes, overwhelmed by the love and care my family already has for our unborn child. “Thank you, my loves,” I say softly. “The baby is so lucky to have you both.”

As the morning continues, we settle into our usual routine. The boys help me with breakfast, eagerly chatting about all the things they want to do with the baby once they arrive. Greg stays close, his presence a constant source of support and reassurance.

Later, as we sit down to eat, I notice a strange craving creeping up on me—something I hadn’t experienced before. “You know,” I say, glancing at Greg with a sheepish smile, “I think I’m craving something… different.”

Greg raises an eyebrow, intrigued. “Oh? What is it?”

I bite my lip, feeling a little embarrassed. “I think I want pickles… with peanut butter.”

The boys giggle at my request, their eyes wide with amusement. “That sounds funny, Mommy!” Draco says, laughing.

Greg chuckles, his eyes sparkling with amusement. “Well, if that’s what you’re craving, then that’s what we’ll get. I’ll go grab some pickles and peanut butter from the pantry.”

As Greg retrieves the unusual combination, I can’t help but laugh at the absurdity of it all. Pregnancy cravings truly are a strange phenomenon, but I’m grateful for Greg’s willingness to indulge them without question.

When he returns with the pickles and peanut butter, I spread the peanut butter on a pickle and take a bite. The flavor combination is bizarre, but oddly satisfying, and I find myself reaching for another.

Greg watches with a bemused expression. “How is it?”

“Surprisingly good,” I admit, smiling at him. “Want to try?”

He shakes his head, laughing. “I think I’ll pass, but I’m glad you’re enjoying it.”

As we finish our breakfast, the boys continue to chatter about the baby, their excitement contagious. I feel a deep sense of contentment, knowing that despite the challenges of pregnancy, I’m surrounded by love and support.

After breakfast, we spend the rest of the day together as a family, enjoying each other’s company and making plans for the future. The baby’s kicks and flutters are a constant reminder of the new life growing inside me, and I can’t help but feel a sense of awe at the miracle of it all.

As the day comes to a close and we settle in for the night, I lie in bed beside Greg, feeling the baby move inside me. Greg places his hand on my belly, his touch warm and comforting.

“I can’t wait to meet our little one,” he says softly, his voice full of love.

“Me neither,” I reply, my heart full. “Every day, I feel more connected to this baby. It’s like they’re already a part of our lives, even though they’re not here yet.”

Greg’s hand gently rests on my belly, his touch warm and reassuring. “It’s amazing how much we can feel already. I never imagined I’d experience anything like this, but it’s truly incredible.”

I smile, feeling the baby’s soft movements beneath Greg’s hand. “I know what you mean. Sometimes I just sit and imagine what our little one will be like—how they’ll fit into our family, what their personality will be, and how they’ll change our lives.”

Greg leans in closer, his breath warm against my skin. “I imagine that too. I think about how excited Severus and Draco will be to meet their sibling. They’re already so full of love and curiosity.”

I nod, feeling a swell of emotion at the thought. “They’re going to be wonderful big brothers. They already talk about the baby all the time and are so eager to help. I think they’ll be very involved and protective.”

Greg chuckles softly. “I can just picture it now. Severus and Draco showing the baby all their favorite toys, teaching them how to play, and sharing their world with them.”

“It’s going to be such an adventure,” I agree, my voice filled with anticipation. “And it’s comforting to know that we have such a strong support system. With you, Remus, and everyone else, I feel like we’re surrounded by so much love.”

Greg looks at me with a tender expression. “We are. And I’m grateful for every bit of it. I think this baby is going to bring even more joy into our lives.”

I place my hand over Greg’s, feeling the warmth of his love. “I think so too. It’s hard to believe how much our family has grown and changed. I’m so thankful for all of it.”

We lie in silence for a moment, simply enjoying the closeness and the gentle movements of the baby. Greg’s hand continues to rest on my belly, and I feel a deep sense of peace wash over me.

“I’ve been thinking,” Greg says softly, breaking the silence. “Once the baby arrives, we’ll need to adjust our routine. It’ll be a big change, but I know we can handle it together.”

I nod, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. “Yes, it will be a big adjustment. But we’ve faced challenges before, and we’ve always come through stronger. I’m confident we can manage this one too.”

Greg’s eyes meet mine, his gaze filled with determination. “Absolutely. We’re a team, and we’ll support each other every step of the way. I wouldn’t want to go through this with anyone else.”

I reach up to cup his face, my heart swelling with love. “I feel the same way. We’re in this together, and I know we’ll make it through with love and strength.”

Greg leans in and kisses me gently, his lips soft against mine. “Here’s to our growing family and the wonderful journey ahead.”

I smile against his lips, feeling a sense of joy and contentment. “Here’s to our family and the beautiful life we’re building together.”

As we settle into bed, the gentle movements of the baby provide a soothing rhythm, and I find comfort in the thought of our future together. With Greg by my side and our family growing stronger, I feel ready to embrace whatever comes next, knowing that we’ll face it with love, hope, and unwavering support.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

Greg leans in and kisses me gently, his lips soft against mine. "Here's to our growing family and the wonderful journey ahead."

I smile against his lips, feeling a sense of joy and contentment. "Here's to our family and the beautiful life we're building together."

As we settle into bed, the gentle movements of the baby provide a soothing rhythm, and I find comfort in the thought of our future together. With Greg by my side and our family growing stronger, I feel ready to embrace whatever comes next, knowing that we'll face it with love, hope, and unwavering support.

Harry's Pov

18 weeks pregnant 

At 18 weeks pregnant, I'm starting to really feel the changes in my body, and every day, I become more aware of the life growing inside me. It's exciting and surreal to think that we'll meet our little one in just a few months. I can feel the baby's movements more frequently now—those fluttering sensations have become more distinct little kicks and rolls, especially when I'm lying down or sitting quietly. Every time I feel that movement, it reminds me of how real this all is.

The baby is now about the size of a bell pepper, measuring around five and a half inches long and weighing about seven ounces. The thought of our baby being that size inside me is still mind-boggling, but it's comforting to know they're growing steadily. This week, the baby's nervous system is developing rapidly, allowing them to respond to sounds from the outside world. Their ears are fully formed now, and though everything is muffled, they can hear my voice and the sounds of our home. That thought fills me with such tenderness—knowing that the baby is already listening to the sounds of the family they'll soon join.

The baby's lungs are also developing further, preparing for the day when they'll take their first breath. And their tiny arms and legs are moving more frequently, which explains why I feel those little kicks more consistently. Greg has even been able to feel a few of them, and watching his face light up with excitement each time is a joy in itself.

As for my symptoms, they're a mixed bag. I'm definitely showing more now—there's no mistaking that I'm pregnant. My belly is round and firm, and I've officially moved out of my regular clothes and into maternity wear full-time. It's actually a relief, because trying to squeeze into my old jeans was becoming a daily battle I was losing. I also feel like I'm carrying more weight around my middle, which has made my back ache more often. Greg has been a saint, offering back rubs and helping me adjust pillows when I sleep. Speaking of sleep—that's become a bit of a challenge. Between finding a comfortable position and needing to get up for bathroom breaks, I'm not sleeping as deeply as I used to.

Then there are the cravings. My appetite has increased, and I want strange combinations—like last night, when I suddenly had the overwhelming urge for strawberries dipped in mustard. Greg looked at me like I had lost my mind, but he still made the run to the store to get everything I needed. It's comforting to know that he's willing to indulge my pregnancy cravings, no matter how bizarre they seem.

I'm sitting on the couch with a cup of tea this morning, watching the boys play with their blocks on the floor. The sun streams through the windows, casting a warm glow over the room. I place a hand on my belly, feeling the baby move gently inside me. It's such a comforting sensation, one that makes everything feel so much more real.

Greg walks into the room, holding two mugs of tea, and hands one to me with a smile. "Good morning, love," he says, sitting down beside me. "How are you feeling today?"

I take a sip of the tea, savoring the warmth. "I'm feeling pretty good," I reply, smiling back at him. "The baby's been moving a lot this morning—lots of little kicks."

Greg's face lights up with excitement, and he reaches over to place his hand on my belly. "Can I feel?"

"Of course," I say, guiding his hand to where I last felt the baby move. We sit in silence for a few moments, waiting, and then—there it is—a gentle kick that Greg can feel beneath his hand.

His eyes widen in amazement, and he looks up at me with a huge grin. "There it is! I felt that!"

I laugh softly, enjoying the joy on his face. "Pretty incredible, isn't it? Every time I feel the baby move, everything seems more real."

Greg nods, his hand still resting on my belly. "It's amazing to think that in a few months, we'll be holding this little one. It feels like it's all happening so fast."

"It really does," I agree, placing my hand over his. "It's hard to believe we're already halfway through the pregnancy. It feels like just yesterday we found out."

Greg leans in and kisses my forehead, his voice soft and filled with love. "You've been handling everything so well, Harry. I know it hasn't been easy, but you're doing an amazing job."

I smile, feeling a swell of affection for him. "Thanks, Greg. It helps knowing I've got you by my side."

Just then, Draco toddles over to the couch, his grey-blue eyes wide with curiosity. "Mommy, can I feel the baby too?" he asks, his little hands already reaching out to touch my belly.

"Of course, sweetheart," I say, guiding his hands to the same spot where Greg felt the baby move.

Severus, not wanting to be left out, comes over as well, his light brown eyes full of determination. "I want to feel too, Mommy."

I laugh softly, placing Severus's hands on my belly beside Draco's. We sit quietly for a moment, waiting for the baby to move again. After a few seconds, I feel another gentle kick, and both boys' faces light up with excitement.

"I felt it!" Draco exclaims, his voice filled with wonder.

"Me too!" Severus adds, his eyes wide with amazement. "The baby kicked!"

I smile down at them, my heart swelling with love. "The baby is saying hello to you both."

Greg watches the interaction with a tender expression, his hand still resting on my belly. "You two are going to be such wonderful big brothers," he says softly, his voice full of pride.

Draco nods enthusiastically. "We'll take care of the baby, right, Sev?"

Severus nods solemnly, his eyes full of determination. "Yes. We'll keep the baby safe."

I feel tears prick at the corners of my eyes, overwhelmed by my family's love and care for this baby. "Thank you, my loves," I say softly. "The baby is so lucky to have you both."

After a while, the boys go back to playing, and Greg and I sit together on the couch, enjoying the quiet moments of the morning. I place my hand over his again, feeling the baby move beneath our touch.

"Do you ever wonder what the baby will be like?" I ask quietly, my voice full of curiosity.

Greg looks thoughtful for a moment before nodding. "All the time," he replies. "I wonder what they'll look like, their personality, and how they'll fit into our family. It's exciting to think about."

"I've been thinking about that too," I say, smiling softly. "I can't wait to meet them. It's amazing to think that they're already listening to us, hearing our voices and the sounds of the house."

Greg's eyes widen slightly. "That's right, they can hear us now, can't they?"

I nod, feeling a sense of wonder at the thought. "Yes. They can hear our voices, even if it's muffled. It's comforting to know that the baby is already a part of our world, even though they're not here yet."

Greg leans in closer, his voice soft and filled with affection. "Hey there, little one," he says, speaking directly to my belly. "We can't wait to meet you. Your mommy and I—and your big brothers—are so excited to have you join our family."

I laugh softly, feeling a tear slip down my cheek, not from sadness, but from overwhelming happiness. "You're going to be such an amazing dad, Greg."

He looks up at me, his eyes filled with emotion. "And you're going to be an incredible mom, Harry."

We sit together for a while longer, just enjoying the quiet and the gentle movements of the baby. The world outside may be filled with uncertainty, but in this moment, I feel nothing but love and contentment.

As the day continues, I reflect on how much my life has changed in such a short amount of time. From the chaos of the past to the peace of building a family, it's almost hard to believe that this is my reality. But as I feel the baby kick again, I'm reminded of the beautiful journey I'm on—the journey of becoming a parent, of raising a family with Greg by my side.

Later that evening, as we settle into bed, Greg places his hand on my belly again, feeling the baby's gentle movements. "I can't wait to meet our little one," he whispers, his voice filled with love.

"Me neither," I reply softly, my heart full. "Every day, I feel more connected to this baby. It's like they're already a part of our lives, even though they're not here yet."

Greg smiles, leaning in to kiss me gently. "We're going to be an amazing family, Harry."

I smile against his lips, feeling a deep sense of peace. "We already are."

As we drift off to sleep, the gentle kicks of the baby provide a soothing reminder of the new life growing inside me. And with Greg by my side, I know that no matter what the future holds, we'll face it together with love, hope, and the strength of our growing family.

As I sat on the couch with Greg, the sun streaming through the windows and casting a warm glow over the living room, I felt a sense of tranquility wash over me. The boys played with their toys on the floor, their laughter and chatter creating a joyful backdrop to our evening. I loved these moments—watching them grow and thrive while I prepared to welcome another little one into our family.

"Hey, boys," I called out, my voice filled with curiosity. Severus and Draco looked up from their play, their faces bright with interest. "Can I ask you something?"

"Yeah, Mommy!" Severus exclaimed, his eyes wide and eager.

I shifted slightly to get their attention, feeling my baby bump gently as I spoke. "What do you want the baby to be? Do you want it to be a boy or a girl?"

Draco's face lit up with excitement. "I want a sister!" he bounced on his knees. "I want to dress her up in pretty dresses and play tea party!"

I chuckled, imagining little Draco with a sister, doting on her and sharing his toys. "A sister, huh? That sounds like fun. You could teach her all the things you love to do."

Severus, always the thoughtful one, frowned slightly as he pondered the question. "But if we have a sister, can we still have a brother?" he asked, his brow furrowing in concentration.

"Of course!" I replied quickly, not wanting to limit their imaginations. "You could have a sister and a brother. What do you think about that?"

Draco's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "I want both! A sister to have tea parties with and a brother to play knights and dragons with!" He clapped his hands together, clearly thrilled with the idea.

"That sounds perfect," I said, beaming at them. "Having both a sister and a brother means you'll have all sorts of fun adventures together."

Severus nodded, his expression brightening. "Yeah! We can be a big family. I want to teach the baby how to build Lego castles."

"Great idea!" Greg chimed in from the kitchen, where he was preparing dinner. "You can have a whole kingdom built with all your Legos. And when the baby is older, they can help you build, too!"

Draco bounced on his feet again, his enthusiasm infectious. "And we can have dragon fights with the baby! They can be the dragon and we can be the knights!"

I laughed, loving how their minds worked. "I think the baby might be a little too small for dragon fights at first," I teased. "But once they're older, I'm sure they'll love joining in on your adventures."

Severus, ever the little philosopher, considered the implications. "But what if the baby is a girl?" he asked thoughtfully. "What if she doesn't want to play knights and dragons?"

I smiled at his insight. "That's okay, too. It's good to have different interests. You can still play with her, and maybe she'll want to join in on your adventures. Or you can do different things together."

"Like tea parties!" Draco piped up, his eyes shining.

"Exactly," I replied, enjoying the conversation. "Sisters and brothers can have their own special games and interests, and sharing them with each other can be fun."

Greg walked over, joining us on the couch. "You know, you boys will have a very special role in the baby's life. You'll be their big brothers, which means you'll get to help teach them all sorts of things—how to be brave, have fun, and care for others."

"Yeah!" Severus said, a grin spreading across his face. "I'll show them how to be a great big brother!"

Draco nodded vigorously. "And I'll take care of the baby and make sure they have the best tea parties ever!"

I watched them with so much love, feeling a swell of pride at the thought of my boys taking on their new roles. "I can already tell you're both going to be amazing big brothers. You'll make the baby feel loved and safe."

Greg leaned back, placing his arm around me and pulling me close. "And we'll all be there to support each other as a family. No matter what, we're in this together."

After a moment, I turned back to the boys, my heart full. "So, if you could choose, would you rather have a brother or a sister?"

Draco thought for a moment, tapping his chin with a finger. "Can we have both? I want a sister to have fun with and a brother to play adventures with!"

Severus nodded, clearly on board with his brother's idea. "Yeah! Both!"

I chuckled, glancing at Greg. "It seems like we have our answer! They want a whole crew of siblings."

"Just wait until they find out how much work it is to have more than one!" Greg joked, laughing.

"Hey!" Draco protested, crossing his arms in mock indignation. "We'll help! We can help with everything!"

I smiled, my heart swelling with love for my little family. "I have no doubt that you two will help out. I can already see your love for this little baby, and that's what matters most."

As the evening went on, we continued to chat about our hopes for the baby and what our lives would look like as a family of five. The boys were ecstatic, and witnessing their enthusiasm and anticipation felt heartwarming.

I reflected on how much had changed since the day I found out I was pregnant. The war was still raging on in Britain, but I felt a profound sense of relief that I was far from it, surrounded by the love of my family. I couldn't wait to share these experiences with our new addition, whether they were a boy or a girl. No matter what, I knew their family would cherish and love them unconditionally.

As the day ended and the boys prepared for bed, I felt grateful for the opportunity to witness their innocence and joy. The prospect of welcoming a new life into our world was exhilarating, and I knew that together, we would create a loving home filled with adventure, laughter, and all the warmth that a family should have.

After tucking them in, I headed to bed beside Greg, feeling a comforting peace as I reflected on our growing family. "I can't wait to meet our little one," I murmured, my hand resting on my belly.

"Me neither," Greg replied softly, a smile on his face. "I can already tell they're going to be so loved."

With that, we settled in for the night, the gentle movements of the baby lulling me into a serene state of happiness. As I closed my eyes, I felt a sense of hope for the future, knowing that our journey was beginning and we would face it together—united as a family.

19 weeks pregnant

19 weeks pregnant, the world around me feels increasingly vibrant and full of life, much like the little one growing inside me. The baby is now about the size of a large heirloom tomato, measuring approximately 9.45 inches long and weighing about 8.5 ounces. I can hardly believe how much they've grown in just a few short weeks! As I feel their movements becoming stronger and more frequent each day, I'm reminded of the new life that will soon join our family.

This week, the baby's sensory development is making strides. Their taste buds are developing, and they can now sense flavors in the amniotic fluid. I wonder what flavors they might enjoy—perhaps they'll have a penchant for sweets like their mother! The baby's skin is also becoming more translucent as fat deposits begin to form beneath the surface, which means they're getting closer to looking like a real, tiny human. It's a magical process, one that I can't help but marvel at as I place my hand on my belly, feeling the gentle movements inside.

Physically, I'm experiencing the typical range of pregnancy symptoms, but things are starting to change. My belly has rounded out significantly, and it's clear to everyone that I'm pregnant. I've officially embraced my maternity wardrobe, which is both comfortable and stylish, allowing me to feel good about my appearance as my body changes. I've also noticed that my energy levels have increased slightly compared to the earlier weeks, which has been a welcome relief. However, the fatigue still creeps in at times, especially when I push myself too hard.

The backache I've been experiencing has also become a bit more pronounced, particularly in the evenings after a long day of playing with the boys and managing household tasks. I've been trying to remember to stretch and practice good posture, but it's a work in progress. Greg has been an absolute trooper, often giving me gentle back rubs to help ease the discomfort.

This morning, as I sit at the kitchen table with a cup of herbal tea, I can feel the baby moving around, almost like little bubbles popping inside me. The boys are playing with their Legos nearby, their laughter filling the room with joy. Moments like this remind me of how precious family life is and how lucky I am to have them all.

Just then, Greg walks into the kitchen, a sleepy smile on his face. "Good morning, Harry. How are you feeling today?" he asks, his voice warm and comforting.

I look up at him, returning the smile. "I'm feeling pretty good," I reply. "The baby's been moving a lot this morning, and I'm starting to feel a bit more energetic."

Greg pours himself a cup of coffee and joins me at the table. "That's great to hear! I've been looking forward to seeing you more energetic. It's nice to see you happy and feeling good."

I chuckle softly, taking a sip of my tea. "Thanks, I appreciate it. I think the baby is finally settling into a routine, and it's nice to feel them moving around."

Just then, Draco wanders over, his little face scrunched in curiosity. "Mommy, what's the baby doing?" he asks, tilting his head to look at my belly.

I smile at him, placing my hand on my round belly. "The baby is just having a little party in there," I say playfully. "Wiggling and kicking around."

Draco's eyes widen with excitement. "Can I feel?" he asks, his hands reaching out eagerly.

"Of course!" I say, guiding his small hands to the spot where I felt the baby move just a moment ago. "Just be gentle."

Severus joins us, looking equally curious. "What are you doing?" he asks, his light brown eyes watching his brother with interest.

"Feel the baby!" Draco exclaims, his voice filled with excitement. "It's wiggling!"

I can feel the baby moving again, and as I guide both of their hands, they giggle in delight when they feel the gentle movements.

"Wow, it kicked!" Severus says, his eyes wide with wonder.

I chuckle, feeling my heart swell with love for my boys. "Yes, it did! The baby is saying hello to you both."

Greg watches the interaction with a proud smile, his heart clearly full of joy at seeing the boys so engaged and excited about the new addition to our family. "You two are going to be the best big brothers," he says, his voice warm with pride.

Draco nods enthusiastically. "We'll teach the baby everything! Right, Sev?"

"Yeah!" Severus agrees, his face lighting up with excitement. "We'll show them how to build Lego castles and play knights and dragons!"

I laugh, feeling a sense of warmth wash over me. "That sounds perfect, boys. I can already picture you all having fun together."

After breakfast, we all settle into our routine. The boys play while I tidy up the kitchen, trying to keep my energy up. I notice that my cravings are still quite active, and today I find myself thinking about chocolate chip pancakes—my favorite!

"Hey, Greg?" I call out, wiping my hands on a dish towel. "What do you think about making some chocolate chip pancakes for lunch?"

Greg looks up from where he's playing with the boys. "That sounds delicious! Do you want me to whip some up?"

"Could you?" I ask, feeling the excitement bubble up inside me at the thought of those warm, fluffy pancakes. "I'd love that."

"Consider it done!" Greg replies with a smile as he heads to the pantry to gather the ingredients.

As he starts cooking, I take a moment to watch him, my heart swelling with love. It's incredible to see how much he's taken on during my pregnancy—always there to support me, from rubbing my back when I'm uncomfortable to helping with the boys and cooking meals.

"Mommy, can we help?" Draco asks, his little hands reaching up to grab a stool.

I grin, feeling my heart melt at their eagerness to pitch in. "Absolutely! You can help stir the batter. Just be careful with the mixing bowl, alright?"

The boys scramble up onto the stools, their faces lighting up with joy as they take turns stirring the pancake batter. Laughter fills the kitchen, and the delightful smell of melting chocolate chips wafts through the air.

As we cook together, I can't help but feel a wave of gratitude wash over me. We're building memories—simple moments that I know will last a lifetime. I glance over at Greg, who's skillfully flipping pancakes, and my heart swells with appreciation for this life we're creating together.

A little while later, we gather around the table to enjoy our pancake feast. The boys devour their food with enthusiasm, their faces smeared with chocolate and syrup.

"Best pancakes ever, Daddy!" Draco exclaims, his mouth full.

"Yeah!" Severus agrees, nodding vigorously. "Can we have pancakes every day?"

Greg chuckles, a twinkle in his eye. "I'm not sure we can have them every day, but I'm glad you both love them!"

As we eat, we talk about our plans for the day. I mention taking the boys to the park later, and their faces light up with excitement.

"Can we take our kites?" Severus asks, his eyes shining.

"Absolutely," I reply. "It's a perfect day for flying kites. Just remember to be careful with the wind."

After breakfast, we cleaned up together, and the boys happily helped with their little tasks. I notice that the baby's movements inside me have grown stronger, and I can't help but smile every time I feel those gentle kicks.

Once we're ready to head to the park, we gather up the kites, blankets, and some snacks. The sun is shining brightly outside, and I can already feel the warmth on my skin as we step out the door.

As we arrive at the park, the boys run ahead, their laughter echoing in the air. Greg and I set up our spot on the grass, laying out the blanket and preparing the kites for flying.

"Look at them go!" Greg says, chuckling as he watches the boys dash across the field. "They're so full of energy."

"It's wonderful to see them so happy," I reply, my heart filled with warmth. "And I can't wait to see them fly their kites."

Once everything is set up, I take a moment to sit back and enjoy the scenery. The park is bustling with families enjoying the sunny day, and I can feel the gentle breeze against my skin. As I lean back, I take a moment to reflect on how far we've come—how much my life has changed since finding out I was pregnant.

"Hey, Harry!" Greg calls, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Are you ready to let them fly their kites?"

I sit up, smiling at him. "Absolutely! Let's show them how it's done."

With Greg's help, we launch the kites into the sky, and soon, the boys are running around, laughter filling the air as they watch their kites soar. The sight of them—so joyful and carefree—makes my heart swell.

"Look, Mommy! I'm flying it!" Severus shouts, his kite dancing in the wind.

"Go, go, go!" Draco cheers, running alongside him.

I take a moment to watch, feeling a profound sense of happiness wash over me. The worries of the world seem to fade away, replaced by the simple joy of family, love, and the anticipation of the future.

As the sun begins to set, casting a golden hue over the park, we pack up our things and head home, our hearts full of laughter and memories. The boys are tired but happy, their cheeks flushed from all the running and excitement.

Once we're back home, I settle into the couch, feeling the baby move once more—a gentle reminder of the life that will soon join our family. I glance at Greg, who's cuddling with the boys, and I can't help but smile at how lucky I am.

"I can't wait for you to meet your little sibling," I whisper to my belly, feeling the baby kick in response.

As I watch my family, my heart swells with love. I know that we can face whatever challenges lie ahead together, and I'm filled with excitement for the life we're building together. The journey is far from over, but with each passing day, I feel more connected to this little one and more grateful for the love surrounding us.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

"I can't wait for you to meet your little sibling," I whisper to my belly, feeling the baby kick in response.

As I watch my family, my heart swells with love. I know that we can face whatever challenges lie ahead together, and I'm filled with excitement for the life we're building together. The journey is far from over, but with each passing day, I feel more connected to this little one and more grateful for the love surrounding us.

Harry's Pov

The house was quiet today. Greg had classes, and Remus was off running errands somewhere, which left me at home with Severus and Draco. The two boys were busy with their toys in the living room, constructing what looked like a castle out of Legos. Their giggles and chatter filled the room, their small voices warm and comforting as they played. I watched them from the couch for a while, a gentle smile playing on my lips. I loved seeing them this way—so carefree and innocent, oblivious to the weight of the outside world.

It was in moments like these, though, that my thoughts began to wander. Despite the joy in front of me, I couldn't help but think about the spell that had brought them into my life. The Secunda Opportiunitas—the opportunity to have a second chance at life—had changed everything. It was a powerful spell, one that sought to heal the most wounded of souls, but it also carried its own complexities and uncertainties. I had cast it with the hope of giving Severus and Draco a fresh start, a life filled with love and acceptance, free from the pain of their past. And now, here they were, my boys—beautiful, innocent, and thriving.

But there was one thing about the spell that loomed over my heart, even in moments like these. When the boys turned five, they would start to remember their old lives. The idea of it filled me with a mixture of fear, uncertainty, and hope. They would remember everything—the good, the bad, the trauma they'd endured, and, perhaps, the darkness they'd once known.

How would they react? How would they view me, their "mommy," once they remembered who they were and what they had been through? Would they resent me for raising them as my own, knowing they'd once been someone else, someone with a different past? These questions seemed to haunt me whenever I had time alone to think, and today was no different.

Severus's old life was one filled with pain—he'd been neglected and mistreated by those who were supposed to care for him. And Draco... Draco had been raised in the toxic environment of the Malfoy family, molded by expectations, cruelty, and prejudice. Would they remember those lives with anger or sadness? Would they feel a loss, a longing for a past that, despite its pain, was still theirs?

"Mommy?" Draco's voice pulled me out of my thoughts. He was standing beside the couch, his grey-blue eyes wide with curiosity. "What are you thinking about?"

I smiled down at him, reaching out to gently ruffle his hair. "Oh, nothing too important, love. Just thinking about how much I love you and Sev."

Draco giggled, climbing up onto the couch beside me. "I love you too, Mommy," he said earnestly, his small hands reaching for mine.

I felt my heart swell with warmth at his words. "You know that you and Sev are the best things that have ever happened to me, right?" I said softly, pulling him into a gentle hug.

Draco nodded, his little arms wrapping around me. "Yes, Mommy. We love you so much."

Severus looked up from his Lego castle, his light brown eyes meeting mine. He had that thoughtful look on his face, the one that reminded me so much of the old Severus Snape. "Are you alright, Mommy?" he asked, his voice laced with concern.

I swallowed the lump in my throat, trying to push aside my fears for a moment. "I'm alright, Sev. I'm just thinking about the future, that's all."

Severus got up and walked over to me, his expression serious. He climbed up onto the couch beside me, mirroring Draco. "The future?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. "What about it?"

I sighed, feeling a strange mix of love and worry for these two boys who had become my world. "I'm thinking about what things will be like when you two are a little older," I said, trying to keep my voice light. "I want you both to know that no matter what happens, no matter how much things change, I will always love you."

Severus furrowed his brow, his little face filled with concentration. "Even if we get big and strong like Daddy?" he asked.

"Especially then," I replied, a smile spreading across my face. "You'll always be my boys, no matter how big or strong you get."

Draco looked up at me, his eyes filled with wonder. "Will the baby get big too?"

I nodded, placing a hand on my round belly. "Yes, the baby will grow up too, just like you and Sev. And you'll be wonderful big brothers, I'm sure of it."

Severus seemed to consider this for a moment, his gaze drifting to my belly. "Will the baby remember things too?" he asked, his voice innocent but laced with a depth that made my heart clench.

I took a deep breath, trying to think of how to answer. They didn't know about the spell—how could they, when they were so young and innocent? But one day they would, and I knew I would need to explain everything to them.

"Well, the baby is just starting out, so they won't have any old memories to remember," I said softly. "But you and Draco... you both are very special, and one day, you might start to remember some things from before you were my boys."

Draco looked up at me, his expression puzzled. "Before we were your boys?"

I nodded, feeling a lump in my throat. "Yes, love. But don't worry about that now. What matters is that you're here now, and you're my boys. And I love you both so very much."

Draco's eyes softened, and he hugged me tightly. "I love you too, Mommy," he said, his voice muffled against my chest.

Severus leaned in, resting his head against my shoulder. "Me too, Mommy. We love you lots."

I held them both close, feeling the weight of my emotions settle over me. It was moments like these that I knew I had made the right choice—that casting the Secunda Opportiunitas spell was the best thing I could have done for them. They were safe, loved, and cherished. Whatever happened when they turned five, whatever memories returned to them, I hoped that they would know, without a doubt, that they were loved unconditionally.

After a while, the boys climbed down from the couch, returning to their Lego castle, their laughter filling the room again. I watched them, my heart full of both love and trepidation.

One day, they would remember who they used to be. They would remember the hardships they had faced, the pain they had endured. And I would be there, by their side, to help them navigate those memories. I would do whatever it took to ensure they knew they were safe now, were loved beyond measure, and that the life we had built together was real and worth fighting for.

The spell had given them a second chance, and in doing so, it had given me one too. A chance to be the parent I never had, to give love where love was so desperately needed, and to create a family that was strong and full of hope.

"Mommy!" Draco called out, pulling me from my thoughts once again. He held up a Lego figure, his face bright with excitement. "Look, I made you! This is Mommy the wizard!"

I laughed, feeling my heart swell with warmth. "That's wonderful, Draco! I love it."

"And this is Daddy," Severus added, holding up another Lego figure. "We're all going to fight the dragons together!"

I smiled, feeling a sense of peace settle over me. "That's right," I said softly. "We'll fight the dragons together as a family."

At that moment, I knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, whatever memories returned to Severus and Draco when they turned five, we would face them together—with love, courage, and the hope that the future held something brighter for all of us.

20 weeks pregnant

At 20 weeks pregnant, I've officially reached the halfway mark, and it feels monumental. The baby is now the size of a banana, measuring around 10.5 inches long and weighing about 10.5 ounces. It's remarkable to think about how quickly they are growing and developing. Each day brings new sensations, new experiences, and a deeper connection to the little life inside me.

This week, the baby's skin is becoming less translucent as fat develops beneath the surface, giving them that lovely baby chub when they're born. Their features are becoming more defined, and I can't help but wonder what they will look like—who they will take after. I've started to feel more pronounced movements, and it's thrilling. Sometimes it feels like a tiny dance party in my belly, and I can't help but laugh when I feel those little kicks and rolls.

As for my symptoms, they are a mixed bag. The nausea has all but vanished, which is a relief. However, my appetite has surged, and I find myself craving everything in sight—especially the sweet and savory combinations that I never thought I would enjoy together. One moment, I'm craving pizza, and the next, it's fresh fruit. It's a bit overwhelming at times, but I'm trying to eat healthily while still indulging in my cravings.

I've also started to experience more pronounced physical changes. My belly is round and noticeable, and I'm officially in the stage where strangers can easily tell that I'm pregnant. My clothes fit differently, and I've embraced maternity wear completely. While I was initially hesitant about wearing maternity clothes, I've come to appreciate how comfortable they are.

Along with these changes, my back has been a constant source of discomfort. The extra weight I'm carrying strains my lower back, and I've been trying to find relief through stretching and the occasional back rub from Greg. It's not always easy, but Greg has been wonderfully attentive, always willing to help when I'm feeling sore.

Today, the sun is shining brightly outside, and I'm feeling particularly cheerful. Greg is off running errands with Remus, and I'm at home with Severus and Draco, who are currently engrossed in a colorful craft project at the dining table. The sounds of their laughter and excitement fill the air, creating a beautiful backdrop to my day.

"Mommy!" Draco calls out, holding up a piece of paper covered in colorful scribbles. "Look what I made!"

I get up from the couch, my belly brushing against the edge of the coffee table as I make my way over. "What have you created, sweetheart?" I ask, kneeling beside him.

"It's a rainbow!" Draco declares proudly, his blue-grey eyes shining with excitement. "And this is the sun!"

I smile, genuinely impressed by his creativity. "It's beautiful, Draco. I love how bright and colorful it is!"

Severus, focused on his own project, looks up with a serious expression. "I'm making a spaceship," he announces, holding up a construction made of cardboard and glitter. "It's going to fly to the stars!"

I nod enthusiastically, my heart swelling with pride for both of my boys. "That sounds amazing, Sev! You'll have to take me on a ride when it's ready."

"Okay!" Severus replies, a big smile spreading across his face.

As I watch them, I can't help but feel a pang of emotion. They are so innocent and full of imagination, and I'm grateful for every moment we share together. I'm reminded of the importance of giving them the best life possible—a life filled with love, safety, and happiness.

"Mommy, can the baby come to the stars too?" Draco asks suddenly, his expression earnest.

I chuckle softly, my heart melting at the thought. "Of course! The baby will love the stars, just like you two. They'll be able to join in on your adventures."

Severus furrows his brow, deep in thought. "But the baby is too small now, right? They can't fly yet."

I nod, appreciating his understanding. "That's true, but soon they'll grow big and strong, just like you. And then, they'll be able to join in on all your fun."

Draco's eyes widen with excitement. "I can't wait to play with the baby! We'll show them everything!"

Just then, I feel a familiar flutter in my belly—a gentle reminder that the baby is listening to us. I place a hand over my bump and smile. "I think the baby is excited to hear you both talking about them."

Severus leans closer, placing his hand on my belly. "Can we feel them move?" he asks, his voice filled with curiosity.

"Absolutely!" I reply, guiding his small hand to the spot where I felt the movement. "Just be gentle and patient."

We sit together, and after a moment, I feel another little kick. "There!" I say, my excitement bubbling over. "Did you feel that?"

"Yes!" Severus exclaims, his eyes widening. "The baby is moving!"

Draco also presses his hand down, and I can see the joy on his face. "I felt it too! The baby is saying hello!"

I can't help but laugh, feeling my heart swell with love for them all. "That's right! The baby is saying hello to their big brothers."

As the afternoon unfolds, we continue with our crafts and activities, laughter filling the house. I feel the baby move again, the gentle nudges reminding me of their presence. It's such a beautiful feeling, one that reinforces my connection to this little life inside me.

Once we've finished our crafts, I decided to make some snacks for us. As I shuffle into the kitchen, I daydream again about the future. I think about the day when Severus and Draco will remember their past lives, the lives they lived before the Secunda Opportiunitas spell brought them back to this second chance. It fills me with both excitement and anxiety.

What will they remember? How will they react to the knowledge of their past? I want so desperately to protect them from the pain they once endured, to shield them from the darkness of their old lives. But I know that it's inevitable. They will have to face those memories, and I want to help them navigate those feelings when the time comes.

"Mommy!" Draco calls, interrupting my thoughts. "Can we have cookies?"

I smile, grateful for the distraction. "Yes, we can have cookies! Let's bake some together!"

The boys cheer, and I find joy in the simple act of baking with them. As we gather the ingredients, I teach them how to mix the dough, their tiny hands eager to help. The moment's warmth wraps around me like a cozy blanket, soothing my worries about the future.

"Do you want to help, Sev?" I ask, handing him the measuring cup.

"Okay!" he replies enthusiastically, taking it from my hands and carefully measuring out the flour.

Draco, meanwhile, is busy adding chocolate chips to the mix. His face looks pure concentration. "More chocolate, Mommy?" he asks, his eyes shining.

"Absolutely! The more chocolate, the better!" I say, laughing as he dumps another handful into the bowl.

As we work together, I feel the baby kick again—a gentle reminder of the life that will soon join us in our family activities. It fills me with excitement and anticipation. I can envision family baking days, cookies flying everywhere, and laughter echoing through the house.

After the cookies are in the oven, we settle on the couch with our favorite storybooks, taking turns reading and making up silly voices for the characters. The boys are engaged and excited, and their laughter fills the room with pure joy.

As I read, I can't help but glance down at my belly, feeling a deep sense of love and connection. "You're going to have so much fun with your brothers," I whisper softly to the baby. "They're going to love you so much."

Once the cookies are ready, the smell wafts through the house, and we rush to the kitchen, eager to taste our creations. The boys' eyes light up with delight as they sink their teeth into the warm, gooey cookies.

"Yummy!" Draco exclaims, his mouth full. "These are the best cookies ever!"

Severus nods in agreement, his face smeared with chocolate. "Can we make them every day, Mommy?"

I chuckle, ruffling his hair affectionately. "Maybe not every day, but we can definitely have them more often. Baking with you both makes it even more special."

As we finish our snacks, I feel a wave of happiness. I'm grateful for these simple, joyful moments that remind me of our love as a family. I know that whatever challenges lie ahead, whatever memories the boys may uncover, we will face them together, united by our love and commitment.

Later that evening, as I tuck the boys into bed, I pause to watch them settle down, their faces peaceful as they drift off to sleep. I lean down and kiss their foreheads, whispering, "Goodnight, my loves. I can't wait to see what tomorrow brings."

As I head to my own room, I can't help but feel calm. No matter the future, I know we will navigate it as a family—together, with love and support. I place my hand on my belly, feeling the gentle movements of the baby inside.

"Goodnight, little one," I whisper, feeling the warmth of love fill my heart. "We're all waiting for you."

As I close my eyes, I drift off to sleep with the comforting thought that our family is growing, and with it, our love will only continue to flourish.

The morning of our OB appointment dawned bright and sunny, the golden rays streaming through the kitchen window as I sipped my herbal tea, trying to calm the flutter of excitement and nerves in my stomach. I could feel the baby moving slightly; their gentle kicks were a comforting reminder of the life growing inside me.

Greg was bustling around the kitchen, preparing a light breakfast. He turned to me, a playful smile on his face. "Are you ready for this? Today could be the day we find out if we're having a little boy or girl."

I couldn't help but grin at him. "I know! I'm so excited, but also a little nervous. What if the baby decides to play hide-and-seek and we can't find out?"

Greg chuckled, pouring a bowl of cereal. "Well, we'll just have to bribe them with some snacks after the appointment. Maybe they'll cooperate if we promise to get them a little toy."

I laughed, imagining our little one already plotting how to avoid the spotlight. "You might be right. They already have a mind of their own, it seems."

After breakfast, we got the boys ready. Severus and Draco were both bubbling with energy, excited about the prospect of becoming big brothers. "Can we see the baby?" Severus asked, his light brown eyes wide with curiosity.

"Yes, we will get to see the baby on the screen," I explained, brushing their hair back as I knelt down to their level. "And maybe, just maybe, we'll find out if the baby is a boy or a girl."

"Yay!" Draco cheered, bouncing on his feet. "I want a sister!"

Severus frowned, thinking hard. "But I want a brother," he said, his brow furrowed in concentration. "Can we have both?"

I chuckled, wrapping my arms around them both. "We might, but let's wait and see what the doctor says. No matter what, you'll both be amazing big brothers."

Once we arrived at the clinic, the waiting room was bustling with families and expecting parents. I felt a wave of familiarity wash over me, the mix of emotions swirling as we took our seats. Greg held my hand tightly, offering silent support as I felt the anticipation build.

"Do you think they'll have a preference?" Greg asked, glancing at me with a grin.

I shook my head, smiling. "Honestly? I just want a happy, healthy baby. But if I had to choose, I wouldn't mind a girl to balance out all this testosterone in the house!"

Greg laughed, a warm, soothing sound that settled my nerves. "True! A little girl would definitely bring a different energy. But whatever we get, I know we'll love them just the same."

After what felt like an eternity, the nurse called us back to the examination room. I could feel my heart racing as we walked through the halls, anticipation swirling in the air. The nurse led us to a small room, where a cozy examination bed and an ultrasound machine awaited.

"Hi there!" the nurse greeted us with a warm smile. "I'm glad you're here. How are you feeling today?"

"Excited," I admitted, my voice slightly shaky. "And a bit nervous."

She chuckled softly. "That's perfectly normal! Let's get you settled, and we can see how your little one is doing."

I climbed onto the examination bed, while Greg sat beside me, his hand firmly in mine. The nurse applied the gel on my belly, the coolness making me flinch for a moment before I adjusted.

"Okay, let's see what we can find out today," the nurse said, picking up the ultrasound wand and moving it across my belly. The screen flickered to life, and the image of our baby appeared, moving around slightly.

"Look at that!" Greg exclaimed, his eyes widening with excitement. "You can see them moving!"

I couldn't help but smile, my heart swelling at the sight of our little one. It was a beautiful moment, a reminder of how far we had come and how much we had to look forward to.

The nurse pointed at the screen, her voice gentle and professional. "There's the head, and here's the spine. Everything looks great so far. Heart rate is strong, and the baby is measuring right on track."

I squeezed Greg's hand, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. "That's amazing," I said, my voice filled with emotion. "I'm so glad to hear that."

"Now, would you like to know the sex of the baby?" the nurse asked, her smile brightening.

"Absolutely!" we both replied in unison, our excitement palpable.

"Alright, let's see if we can get a clear view," she said, maneuvering the wand with practiced ease.

As she continued the ultrasound, the anticipation built. I felt the baby move slightly under the pressure of the wand, and I couldn't help but smile. "Come on, little one, show us what you've got!" I whispered, my heart racing.

The nurse moved the wand again, and for a moment, everything was silent except for the soft sound of the ultrasound machine. Then, the nurse's face lit up. "Well, it looks like you're going to have a... girl!"

I gasped, and Greg's eyes widened in disbelief. "A girl?" I echoed, feeling a rush of excitement and emotion wash over me. "Are you sure?"

The nurse nodded, a proud smile on her face. "I'm quite sure. The angle is clear, and everything looks perfect. You're going to have a beautiful baby girl!"

Greg and I exchanged glances, both of us grinning from ear to ear. "A girl!" Greg said, his voice full of wonder. "I can't believe it!"

I felt a rush of joy and excitement. "We're having a daughter," I said softly, feeling the reality of it sink in. "This is incredible."

The nurse continued to monitor the baby, and I couldn't take my eyes off the screen, watching our little girl move around. "What should we name her?" I asked, turning to Greg.

"I don't know!" Greg replied, his face filled with excitement. "We have a few names we've talked about, but now it feels different."

I nodded, feeling the weight of the moment. "Let's take our time to decide. We have a little while before she arrives."

"True," Greg said, still staring at the screen with wonder. "But I'm so excited to start planning for her."

As the ultrasound ended, the nurse wiped the gel off my belly and began printing out pictures for us to take home. "You can frame these," she said with a smile. They'll be lovely keepsakes to remember this moment."

"Thank you so much," I said, feeling grateful for the experience. "This means everything to us."

Once we were finished, we left the examination room, a mixture of emotions swirling within me. We had just learned that we were expecting a daughter—a precious little girl who would join our family and complete the picture we had been building together.

As we walked to the car, Greg turned to me, a grin stretching across his face. "I can't believe we're having a girl! Can you imagine all the tea parties, and she'll probably love unicorns or something!"

I laughed, picturing our future filled with pink dresses and tea sets. "And maybe she'll want to play knights and dragons with her big brothers! It'll be a beautiful mix of everything."

Greg chuckled. "Absolutely! Just wait until Severus and Draco find out! They're going to be over the moon!"

Once we reached the car, I settled into the passenger seat, still buzzing with excitement. I couldn't wait to share the news with the boys, to see their faces light up with joy at the prospect of a little sister.

As we drove home, I felt the gentle movements of the baby girl inside me, each kick a reminder of the life we were about to welcome into our family. My heart was full of hope and love for the future, and as we talked about names and plans for the nursery, I couldn't help but smile, knowing that we were embarking on a beautiful journey together.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

Once we reached the car, I settled into the passenger seat, still buzzing with excitement. I couldn't wait to share the news with the boys, to see their faces light up with joy at the prospect of a little sister.

As we drove home, I felt the gentle movements of the baby girl inside me, each kick a reminder of the life we were about to welcome into our family. My heart was full of hope and love for the future, and as we talked about names and plans for the nursery, I couldn't help but smile, knowing that we were embarking on a beautiful journey together. 

Harry's Pov

The drive home was filled with excited chatter between Greg and me, our thoughts racing about the future now that we knew we were expecting a little girl. It felt surreal, like a beautiful dream, and I couldn't shake the smile from my face. I caught Greg glancing at me out of the corner of his eye, his own grin wide, and it warmed my heart to see him so filled with joy.

As we pulled into the driveway, I felt a flutter of anticipation in my stomach. "I can't wait to tell the boys," I said, looking over at Greg. "I wonder how they'll react to the news."

"Probably with a lot of excitement," Greg replied, chuckling. "And maybe some confusion about how to play with a sister."

"Or they might be planning tea parties before we even get inside," I laughed, imagining their eager little faces.

We exited the car and made our way to the front door, where Greg fumbled with the keys, still unable to hide his grin. Once we stepped inside, the warm smell of cookies wafted through the air, instantly making me feel at home.

"Remus?" I called out, knowing he was likely somewhere in the house. "Are you here?"

"In the living room!" came Remus's voice from the next room.

I glanced at Greg, my excitement building as we walked toward the living room. The sight before us filled me with warmth and happiness when we entered. Severus and Draco were sitting on the floor, surrounded by toys and books, while Remus sat on the couch, a soft smile on his face.

"Hey, you two!" Remus greeted, looking up as we entered. "How was the appointment?"

Before we could respond, Severus and Draco sprang to their feet, their faces lighting up with curiosity. "Mommy! Daddy!" Draco exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "What did the doctor say? Is the baby okay?"

"Yes!" I replied, kneeling down to their level. "The baby is perfectly healthy and... we found out something very special today!"

"Special?" Severus asked, his brow furrowed in concentration. "What special thing?"

Greg stepped forward, his face beaming with excitement. "You're going to have a little sister!"

Draco squealed with delight, jumping up and down. "A sister! Yes, yes, yes!" He turned to Severus, his excitement contagious. "We're going to have a sister!"

Severus's eyes widened, his mouth forming a perfect "O" of surprise. "A sister?" he echoed, his expression shifting from shock to joy. "Like, a real sister?"

"Exactly!" I confirmed, my heart swelling with happiness as I watched them process the news. "A little girl who will be your baby sister."

Remus chuckled softly, clearly amused by the boys' enthusiasm. "Looks like they're ready for tea parties already," he said, a knowing smile on his face.

"A sister!" Draco shouted again, his excitement spilling over. "Can I help take care of her?"

"Yes!" Severus chimed in, his face lighting up with eagerness. "I can teach her how to build Lego towers!"

I laughed, feeling a surge of joy at their innocent enthusiasm. "Absolutely! You'll both be wonderful big brothers. And I'm sure the baby will love all the adventures you take her on."

Draco turned to Remus, bouncing on his feet. "Can we decorate her room? With rainbows and butterflies?"

Remus nodded, clearly delighted by the idea. "That sounds like a fantastic plan. We'll make it a beautiful space for her to grow up in."

Greg smiled, looking at the boys with admiration. "You both will be so helpful. I can already see the fun you'll have together."

The excitement in the room was palpable, and I felt a sense of warmth wash over me. Family felt like this: love, joy, and the promise of new beginnings.

"Mommy!" Draco's voice broke through my thoughts. "What will we name her?"

I looked at Greg, a grin spreading across my face. "That's a great question! We have some ideas, but we'd love to hear what you both think."

Severus furrowed his brow in concentration, his little fingers tapping his chin. "Maybe... Lily?" he suggested thoughtfully, glancing up at me.

Draco's face scrunched up in consideration. "Or maybe Rose! Like the flower!"

Both names struck a chord with me, and I felt a rush of affection for them. "Those are beautiful names. We'll definitely keep them in mind."

"I want to name her after something special," Severus added, his voice earnest. "Like a hero."

"A hero?" Greg echoed, leaning in closer. "That's a wonderful idea, Sev. What kind of hero?"

"Like Mommy!" Draco shouted, grinning widely. "Mommy is a hero!"

I felt my cheeks flush, my heart swelling with pride. "You two are my heroes," I said softly, reaching out to pull them into a hug. "I couldn't ask for better boys."

"Now we'll have a hero sister too!" Severus declared, grinning.

Remus smiled, his eyes sparkling with warmth as he watched the scene unfold. "You know, you're setting quite a high standard for your little sister. She's going to have a lot to live up to."

"Don't worry, she'll be the best sister ever!" Draco said confidently, his little chest puffing up with pride.

I pulled back from the hug, feeling overwhelmed by their love and excitement. "Yes, she will. And you both will help make her feel loved every day."

As we continued to talk about names and plans for the baby, the atmosphere in the room was filled with joy and anticipation. I felt a deep sense of gratitude for this family we were building—a family that would welcome our little girl with open arms and endless love.

"Shall we celebrate this exciting news?" Remus suggested, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "How about we make a special treat to commemorate the occasion?"

Draco's eyes lit up. "Can we make cookies again?"

"Of course!" I replied, smiling at the thought of baking together once more. "Let's get started!"

As we moved to the kitchen, the boys eagerly took charge of gathering ingredients, their laughter and chatter filling the air. I felt a wave of happiness wash over me, knowing that our family was growing, and with it, our love and joy would only deepen.

As we baked, the kitchen became a whirlwind of flour and laughter. I caught glimpses of Severus and Draco working together, their teamwork bringing back memories of my own childhood and the times I'd spent with my friends. It was a reminder of the beautiful bond that was forming between them, one that would only strengthen as they welcomed their little sister into the world.

"Mommy! Look what I made!" Draco exclaimed, holding up a cookie in the shape of a star.

"Wow, that's amazing!" I said, my heart swelling with pride. "You're a fantastic baker!"

"I want to make a heart for the baby!" Severus added, his eyes shining with enthusiasm.

As we finished baking, the aroma of fresh cookies filled the air, and I couldn't help but feel a deep sense of satisfaction. This was what life was all about—creating memories, sharing love, and building a future together.

Once the cookies were baked and cooled, we all settled at the table to enjoy our treats. Greg sat beside me, and as I took a bite of a warm chocolate chip cookie, I felt a wave of happiness wash over me.

"This is the best cookie ever!" I declared, grinning at the boys.

"Yeah!" Severus echoed, his mouth full. "Can we have cookies every day?"

I laughed, feeling the joy of the moment. "Maybe not every day, but we can definitely have special baking days together."

As we finished our snacks, I glanced at Greg and saw the happiness in his eyes. We had created a beautiful life filled with love, laughter, and the promise of new beginnings. No matter the challenges, I knew we would face them together as a family.

Later that evening, I felt a profound sense of peace as I tucked the boys into bed. I leaned down to kiss their foreheads, whispering, "Goodnight, my loves. I can't wait to see what tomorrow brings."

I felt a deep connection to my growing family as I headed to my room. The gentle movements of the baby inside me were a constant reminder of the love we were nurturing, and I couldn't wait for the day when our little girl would join us, completing our family in the most beautiful way possible. With that thought in mind, I drifted off to sleep, grateful for the love surrounding me and excited for the journey ahead.

21 weeks pregnant 

At 21 weeks pregnant, I can hardly believe how quickly time has flown. It feels like just yesterday that I was anxiously waiting to find out if we were having a boy or a girl, and now here I am, well into the second trimester, feeling my baby girl move around more than ever. The experience of being pregnant has been nothing short of incredible, filled with moments of joy, anticipation, and a touch of anxiety.

This week, our little girl is the size of a carrot, measuring about 10.5 inches long and weighing approximately 12 ounces. It's remarkable to think about how much she's growing inside me. Her tiny body is developing rapidly—her organs are maturing, her bones are strengthening, and she's beginning to develop a layer of fat that will help keep her warm once she arrives. I've read that at this stage, she can even hear sounds from the outside world, which makes me want to sing and talk to her more often.

Physically, I've started to feel more pronounced movements—no longer just gentle flutters, but actual kicks and rolls that sometimes take me by surprise. It's a strange sensation, like having a little dance party in my belly. Every time I feel her move, I can't help but smile, imagining all the adventures we'll share as a family.

As for my symptoms, they're starting to shift again. The morning sickness that plagued me in the early weeks has mostly subsided, but fatigue still lingers. I find myself needing to rest more often, especially after busy days with Severus and Draco. They're full of energy, and while I love playing with them, keeping up can be challenging.

I've also noticed that my appetite has grown significantly. I'm constantly hungry and find myself craving a variety of foods—mostly fruits and snacks that are easy to grab. I've developed a particular love for smoothies, and I often whip up a blend of berries, spinach, and yogurt to keep my energy up.

Today is a particularly sunny day, and I'm determined to make the most of it. After breakfast, I gather Severus and Draco in the living room. "Hey, boys!" I call out, my voice cheerful. "What do you think about going outside for some fun in the sun?"

They both perk up instantly, excitement radiating from them. "Yes! Can we play with the kites?" Draco asks, his face lighting up.

"Of course! That sounds like a great idea," I reply, my heart swelling with happiness at their enthusiasm.

As we head outside, I take a moment to enjoy the fresh air, the sunlight warming my skin. I can feel the gentle movements of the baby as I walk, a comforting reminder of her presence. I glance down at my belly, still amazed at how round it has become.

Severus tugs on my shirt, looking up at me with his serious expression. "Mommy, are you okay? The baby is safe, right?"

I smile down at him, touched by his concern. "Yes, Sev, the baby is perfectly safe. She's happy and healthy, just like you both."

Draco hops from foot to foot, clearly eager to get started. "Can we fly the kites now?"

"Let's do it!" I say, moving to the backyard where there's more space. We set up the kites, and I watch as the boys run with all their might, the colorful fabric soaring into the sky.

As I watch them, I can't help but reflect on how much has changed in such a short time. The spell that had brought Severus and Draco into my life had given them a second chance, a chance to be loved and cherished. And now, with the impending arrival of their sister, our family felt more complete than ever.

"Mommy! Look at mine!" Draco shouts, pointing to his kite dancing in the breeze.

"It's beautiful, Draco!" I call back, cheering him on. "You're doing a fantastic job!"

Severus, not wanting to be outdone, runs alongside him, his kite soaring just as high. "I'm going to catch the wind!" he yells, his face full of determination.

As they play, I feel the baby move again—a gentle reminder of her presence. I place my hand on my belly, talking softly to her. "Can you feel all that excitement, little one? You have such wonderful big brothers. They're going to love you so much."

I think back to the moment I found out I was pregnant. It was a whirlwind of emotions—joy, fear, excitement, and a touch of uncertainty. I was terrified of how I would manage everything, especially with the memories that Severus and Draco would eventually recall. But now, as I watch my boys play, I feel a sense of peace. Whatever challenges lie ahead, I know we'll face them together as a family.

After a while, the boys tire themselves out, collapsing onto the grass, their laughter echoing through the yard. I join them, lying back on the grass and gazing up at the sky, feeling content.

"Mommy, do you think the baby will like kites?" Severus asks, looking over at me with curiosity.

"I think she'll love them," I reply, feeling the warmth of the sun on my skin. "Just like you both do."

"What if she wants to fly one?" Draco wonders, his face thoughtful. "Can we teach her?"

"Absolutely!" I say, smiling at their eagerness. "We'll show her everything we know. You'll be the best teachers."

As we lie there, the gentle breeze blowing around us, I feel a wave of happiness wash over me. My family is growing, and with each passing day, the bond we share grows stronger. The boys' innocence and joy remind me of how precious these moments are, and I'm grateful for the chance to create a loving environment for our new baby.

Eventually, we head back inside, and I start preparing lunch while the boys draw pictures of their kites. I can't help but smile as I watch them, their imaginations running wild. The thought of our baby girl joining us in these everyday moments fills me with excitement. I can already envision us as a family of five, sharing laughter, love, and adventures together.

As I chop vegetables for lunch, I find my mind drifting again to the future. What would it be like when Severus and Draco regain their memories? Would they remember the love and joy they've found in this new life? Or would they carry the weight of their past with them, struggling to reconcile their old selves with who they are now?

"Mommy!" Draco calls out, breaking my thoughts. "Look at my picture!"

I turn to see him holding up a colorful drawing of our family, with stick figures of himself, Severus, me, and even the baby. "It's perfect, sweetheart!" I say, beaming with pride. "I love it!"

"Me too!" Severus adds, showing me his own drawing of a giant kite. "This is mine!"

"Wow! You're both so talented," I say, feeling a swell of affection. "These are going on the fridge."

As I tape their artwork to the refrigerator door, I feel the baby kick again—a gentle reminder of her presence. It's a reassuring sensation, one that reminds me of the love that surrounds us.

After lunch, we settle down for storytime, the boys snuggling close to me on the couch. As I read aloud, their faces filled with wonder, I can't help but feel grateful for these moments—these simple, beautiful moments that make up our everyday life.

"Mommy," Severus whispers, his voice soft and serious, "when will the baby be here?"

I pause for a moment, looking down at him. "Well, the baby will be here in a few months, but she's growing inside me right now. Every day she gets a little bigger and stronger."

Draco's eyes widen in awe. "Can we feel her kick again?"

"Of course," I say, guiding their little hands to my belly. "Just be gentle."

As they place their hands on my bump, I feel another kick. "There! Did you feel that?" I ask, my heart swelling with joy.

"Yes!" they both exclaim, their eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Can we talk to her?" Severus asks, his expression earnest.

"Absolutely," I reply, touched by their love for their sister. "What do you want to say?"

Draco leans closer, speaking softly. "Hi, baby! I'm your big brother, and I can't wait to play with you!"

Severus nods enthusiastically. "Yeah! We're going to have so much fun together!"

I watch them with tears in my eyes, feeling a deep sense of gratitude for this family we've built together. "You're both going to be the best big brothers," I say softly, my heart full.

As the day comes to a close, and I tuck the boys into bed, I reflect on the love that surrounds us. No matter what the future holds, I know we will face it together as a family—united by our love and commitment to one another.

"Goodnight, my loves," I whisper, kissing their foreheads. "Sweet dreams, and I can't wait for tomorrow."

As I head to my room, I feel a deep connection to my growing family. The gentle movements of the baby inside me are a constant reminder of the life that is waiting to join us, and I can't wait for the day when we'll all be together, sharing laughter, love, and adventures.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

"Goodnight, my loves," I whisper, kissing their foreheads. "Sweet dreams, and I can't wait for tomorrow."

As I head to my room, I feel a deep connection to my growing family. The gentle movements of the baby inside me are a constant reminder of the life that is waiting to join us, and I can't wait for the day when we'll all be together, sharing laughter, love, and adventures.

Harry's Pov

The soft glow of dawn streamed through the curtains, gently nudging me awake. I blinked a few times, stretching beneath the warm covers, savoring the quiet of the house. My hand instinctively drifted to my belly, where my baby girl was nestled, reminding me that I was already nurturing a new life.

"Time to rise and shine," I murmured to myself, throwing the covers off and swinging my legs over the side of the bed. The cool floor felt refreshing against my feet, and I took a moment to appreciate the stillness of the early morning.

I padded to the bathroom, splashing cold water on my face to fully wake up. The reflection staring back at me showed the telltale signs of pregnancy—glowing skin, a round belly, and an unmistakable sparkle in my eyes. I smiled at myself, embracing the changes my body was going through.

After getting dressed in a comfortable maternity top and leggings, I headed downstairs to the kitchen, where the smell of coffee greeted me. Greg was already up, pouring a steaming mug. He looked up and smiled as I entered. "Good morning, sleepyhead!"

"Morning," I replied, returning his smile. "Did I miss anything exciting while I was sleeping?"

Greg chuckled, handing me a mug. "Just the usual chaos. Severus and Draco are already up and buzzing around. I think they might have found the cookie stash again."

I laughed, taking a sip of the hot coffee. "Ah, yes, the cookies. Their true breakfast of champions."

"I think they've inherited your sweet tooth," he said, shaking his head with a smile. "Come on, let's wrangle them for breakfast."

As we made our way to the living room, I could hear the boys giggling and playing. The moment I stepped into the room, I was greeted with the sight of them wrestling over a stuffed dragon, both of them giggling uncontrollably.

"Hey, you two! What's going on here?" I asked, pretending to sound stern as I crossed my arms.

Severus looked up, wide-eyed. "We're just playing, Mommy! This dragon is going to save the princess!"

"Yeah! And I'm the knight!" Draco exclaimed, trying to wrest the dragon away from Severus. "Give it back!"

I couldn't help but chuckle at their antics. "Okay, okay! But first, how about some breakfast? I'm sure the princess would want her knights to be strong, right?"

"Yes!" they shouted in unison, dropping the dragon and racing to the kitchen table.

"Let's see what we have," I said, rummaging through the fridge. "How about pancakes with fruit? Or do you want eggs and toast?"

"Pancakes!" both boys shouted, their faces lighting up with excitement.

"Pancakes it is!" I replied, turning to Greg. "Can you help me with the batter while I whip up the pancakes?"

"Of course," he replied, rolling up his sleeves and joining me at the counter.

As we cooked, the boys buzzed around us, chattering excitedly about their plans for the day. "Can we go to the park after breakfast?" Severus asked, his eyes shining with anticipation. "I want to fly my kite!"

"Good idea! I'll pack a picnic for us," Greg said, looking up from the batter. "We'll have a fun day in the sun."

I felt a wave of warmth wash over me as I watched them, the breakfast chaos filled with laughter and joy. Moments like this made all the challenges worth it.

After a delicious breakfast of pancakes topped with fresh fruit and syrup, we cleaned up together. The boys took turns carrying their plates to the sink, giggling and playfully arguing over who could stack theirs higher.

Once we were finished, we packed up a picnic basket with sandwiches, fruit, and plenty of snacks. I grabbed a few extra cookies from our recent baking session, knowing the boys would appreciate a sweet treat later.

"Alright, are we ready to head to the park?" I asked, checking to ensure we had everything we needed.

"Yes!" they both shouted, their excitement palpable as they raced for the door.

Greg and I shared a knowing smile, our hearts full as we followed them outside. The sun was shining brightly, casting a golden hue over everything. As we arrived at the park, I felt a sense of peace. The vibrant colors of the flowers, the sound of children laughing, and the fresh air made everything feel alive.

"Look, Mommy! I see a squirrel!" Draco pointed, his eyes wide with wonder.

"Yes, they're everywhere!" I replied, laughing as we approached the open field where we could fly the kites.

"Let's get the kites ready!" Greg said, pulling out the colorful kites we'd bought for the boys.

As we prepared the kites, the boys danced around us, their laughter mingling with the park sounds. "Can I fly mine first?" Severus asked, bouncing on his toes.

"Sure! Just make sure to hold on tight," I instructed, watching him with pride as he ran with the kite, the fabric soaring into the sky.

Draco followed suit, his kite dancing alongside Severus's in the gentle breeze. "Look at them go!" I exclaimed, feeling a rush of happiness as I saw their joy.

Greg stood beside me, wrapping an arm around my shoulders as we watched the boys play. "They're having a blast," he said, smiling. "I love seeing them so happy."

"Me too," I replied, feeling grateful for these moments. "It's moments like this that make everything feel right."

After a while, we spread out the picnic blanket under a large tree, the shade providing a welcome relief from the sun. The boys collapsed beside us, their cheeks flushed from excitement.

"Can we have cookies now?" Draco panted, looking up at us with wide eyes.

"Absolutely! Cookies are essential for post-kite flying!" Greg laughed, reaching into the basket and pulling out the treats.

As we enjoyed our snacks, I felt the baby kick again, a gentle reminder of the new life I was nurturing. I placed a hand on my belly, feeling the familiar connection growing stronger.

"Do you think the baby can hear us?" Severus asked, his face serious as he contemplated the question.

"Definitely," I replied, glancing down at him. "The baby can hear our voices and all the sounds around us. That's why it's important to talk to her."

Draco's eyes sparkled with excitement. "What if we tell her about the park? She should know about all the fun we have!"

I smiled, loving their enthusiasm. "That's a great idea! Let's tell her everything we do here. She'll be joining us for all of our adventures!"

As we shared stories and laughter, the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting a warm glow around us. I could feel my baby's gentle movements, and I took a moment to appreciate the beauty of it all—my boys' laughter, the love surrounding us, and the joy of knowing we were all in this together.

As the day began to wind down, we decided to pack up our picnic and head back home. The boys were still buzzing with energy, but I could feel the fatigue creeping in, a gentle reminder of my growing belly and the demands of pregnancy.

On the way back, Greg reached for my hand, intertwining our fingers. "How do you feel?" he asked softly, glancing at me with concern.

"I feel good," I replied, but I was starting to feel a bit weary. "Just a bit tired, I guess. But it was so worth it to see the boys so happy."

"They had an amazing time," Greg said, squeezing my hand gently. "And you're doing an incredible job, Harry."

"Thank you," I said, feeling a wave of gratitude for his support. "I couldn't do this without you."

Once we got home, we settled in for a quiet evening. The boys were still energized from their day at the park, but I could feel my eyelids getting heavy as I curled up on the couch, trying to find a comfortable position.

"Mommy, can we watch a movie?" Severus asked, his voice hopeful.

"That sounds like a great idea," I said, smiling. "Let's pick something fun."

Greg helped the boys choose a movie, and soon we were all snuggled up on the couch, blankets piled around us. As the opening credits rolled, I felt a deep sense of contentment wash over me.

Halfway through the film, I felt the baby kick again, a reminder of the life growing within me. I placed my hand on my belly, and Greg noticed.

"Is she dancing again?" he asked, a twinkle in his eye.

"Looks like it!" I replied with a smile. "I think she's enjoying the movie too."

"Maybe she'll be a film critic," Greg joked, grinning.

As the movie continued, I drifted off slightly, comforted by my family's warmth. The boys were engrossed in the story, and Greg's arm wrapped around my shoulders felt like a protective embrace.

Once the movie ended, it was time for bed. I stood up slowly, feeling my body weight shift as I moved. Greg helped me up, and I appreciated his gentle support. "Let's get the boys ready for bed," he said, guiding me toward their room.

The boys were excitedly buzzing, their giggles echoing in the hallway as we moved to their bedroom. I pulled back the covers, and they hopped into bed, their faces still lit up with the day's joy.

"Can you read us a story, Mommy?" Draco asked, his eyes sparkling.

"Of course!" I replied, reaching for one of their favorite books from the shelf. "What do you want to hear?"

"Adventures in the forest!" Severus shouted, bouncing in his bed.

As I settled onto the edge of the bed and opened the book, I felt a warmth envelop me, both from my connection with my boys and the gentle movements of the baby inside. Reading to them felt like a special ritual that would bond us all together.

Once the story ended, I kissed each of them goodnight, feeling their soft skin against my lips. "Sweet dreams, my loves. I can't wait to see what tomorrow brings."

A sense of peace washed over me as I closed the door behind me. The day had been filled with laughter, love, and the joy of family, and I knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, we would face them together.

Once I settled down in bed beside Greg, I reflected on the beautiful day we'd shared. "Today was amazing," I said softly, glancing over at him.

"It really was," he replied, his voice filled with warmth. "I love seeing the boys so happy. And I love being on this journey with you."

I smiled, feeling a wave of affection for him. "Thank you for being so supportive, Greg. I couldn't ask for a better partner."

With that, we drifted off to sleep, the gentle movements of our baby girl a comforting reminder of the life we were creating together. I felt hopeful and excited for the future, knowing our family was growing and would bring new adventures, challenges, and abundant love each day.

22 weeks pregnant

At 22 weeks pregnant, I feel like I've entered a whole new phase of this journey. The excitement of knowing we're having a baby girl continues to swell in my heart, and I can't help but dream about all the moments we'll share as a family. At this stage, she's about the size of a spaghetti squash—around 11 inches long and weighing roughly 1 pound. It's incredible to think about how much she's growing inside me, and the thought of holding her in my arms one day fills me with joy.

This week, my baby girl is developing more distinct features. Her skin is becoming less transparent as fat continues to build up beneath the surface, and she's starting to develop the soft hair that will eventually cover her head. I've read that her taste buds are maturing as well, which makes me want to experiment with different foods, hoping she'll inherit my love for all things sweet and savory.

As for my symptoms, I've noticed a shift in my energy levels. While I'm still battling the occasional wave of fatigue, I generally feel more energetic than I did in my first trimester. I think part of it is the excitement of feeling her movements more often. It's no longer just flutters; they've become little kicks and rolls that can sometimes catch me off guard, making me smile or even laugh out loud when I feel them.

I'm also starting to experience more physical discomfort. My back aches occasionally, a reminder of the extra weight I'm carrying. I've been trying to maintain good posture and incorporate stretches into my routine, but I still find myself reaching for Greg whenever I need a little extra support.

Today is a busy day—after a quick breakfast, I'm getting ready to take the boys to a local playdate with some of their friends. The sun is shining brightly outside, and I can feel the anticipation building as I gather snacks and toys for our outing.

"Mommy! Are we going to see Tommy and Emma today?" Severus calls out from the living room, his excitement palpable.

"Yes! We're going to have so much fun," I reply, grabbing a bag of snacks and glancing at the clock. "But we need to hurry if we want to get there on time!"

Draco bursts into the room, holding a toy dinosaur. "I want to take this! Can we bring it?"

"Of course!" I say, ruffling his hair affectionately. "But remember to share with your friends."

"Okay!" he chirps, running off to grab his backpack.

As I finish packing, I can feel a gentle kick from the baby, a sweet reminder of her presence. I place my hand on my belly, smiling as I think about the day ahead. "You're going to meet some new friends too, little one," I whisper.

With everything packed, we pile into the car, the boys' chatter filling the air. They're buzzing with energy, excited for their playdate. I glance back at them in the rearview mirror, my heart swelling with love.

"Remember, guys, we have to be nice and share our toys, okay?" I remind them as we pull out of the driveway.

"Okay, Mommy!" they say in unison.

When we arrive at the playdate, the park is alive with children laughing and running around. I spot Tommy and Emma, their parents waving at me as we approach. The boys hop out of the car, excitedly racing toward their friends.

"Hey, Harry!" Emma's mom, Clara, greets me as I walk over, her smile warm and inviting. "How are you feeling today?"

"I'm doing well, thanks! Just enjoying the sunshine and the boys' excitement," I reply, feeling the sun's warmth on my skin.

Clara nods, her gaze shifting to my belly. "You look great! How far along are you now?"

"Just over 22 weeks," I say, a grin spreading across my face. "We're having a little girl!"

"Oh, how lovely!" she exclaims, her eyes lighting up. "You must be so excited. I can't wait to see her!"

"Thank you! I can hardly believe it myself," I reply, feeling a rush of joy. "I've been dreaming about all the moments we'll share as a family."

As we chat, I watch the boys run off to play. Severus and Draco quickly become engrossed in a game of tag with Tommy, their laughter ringing through the air. Seeing them so happy and completely immersed in the moment warms my heart.

After a while, I decide to take a seat on a nearby bench, resting my back against the support. I feel the baby kick again, a gentle reminder that she's with me, and I can't help but smile. I pull out a water bottle from my bag, taking a sip as I watch the boys play.

"Are you feeling alright?" Clara asks, sitting down beside me, her expression filled with concern. "Pregnancy can be tough."

"I'm doing well, just a bit of back pain now and then," I admit. "But overall, I feel pretty good."

"Glad to hear it!" she says. "And just think, you'll be holding your little girl in your arms soon enough."

"Yes, I can't wait," I reply, my heart swelling with anticipation. "Knowing that she'll be here before we know it is such a strange feeling. I'm excited and terrified all at once."

Clara nods knowingly. "That's completely normal. Just remember, you're not alone in this. We're all here to support you."

Her words resonate deeply with me. "Thank you, Clara. It means a lot to have such a strong support system."

After a couple of hours of play, it's time for lunch. I call the boys over, and we gather on a picnic blanket under a shady tree. I unpack the snacks I prepared, laying out sandwiches, fruit, and of course, cookies.

"Wow, look at all this food!" Draco exclaims, his eyes wide with excitement. "Can I have a cookie now?"

"Only after you eat your sandwich," I say, smiling as I hand them their lunches. "A full belly first, then treats!"

Severus nods, taking a big bite of his sandwich. "Okay! But I want the biggest cookie!"

As we enjoy our lunch, the boys chatter about their favorite games and what they want to do next. I soak in the moment, the warmth of the sun, my children's laughter, and the delicious food we've prepared together.

"Can we go on the swings after this?" Tommy asks, looking at Severus and Draco with eagerness.

"Yes!" they reply in unison, their excitement contagious.

"Alright, after lunch, we'll hit the swings," I say, feeling a surge of happiness at their enthusiasm.

After lunch, I watch the kids run off to the swings, their laughter ringing like music. I can't help but smile at the sight. Moments like this make the long days and sleepless nights worth it.

As I sit back on the blanket, enjoying the sun's warmth, I feel a gentle kick from the baby again, reminding me of the little life growing inside me. I place my hand on my belly, talking softly to her. "I hope you're enjoying the sunshine as much as I am."

Just then, Greg arrives, carrying a couple of water bottles. "Hey, I thought I'd find you all here!" he says, grinning as he approaches.

"Perfect timing!" I reply, my heart lifting at the sight of him. "The boys are having a blast on the swings."

Greg smiles, glancing over at the kids. "They look so happy. How are you feeling?"

"Pretty good, actually. Just enjoying the sunshine and the energy of the kids," I say, leaning back against the blanket. "And our little girl is quite active today!"

He kneels beside me, placing a hand on my belly. "Is she dancing?" he asks, his eyes twinkling with excitement.

"More like a gymnastics routine!" I chuckle, feeling another kick against his hand. "She's got some serious moves."

Greg's expression softens as he watches my belly. "I can't believe how close we are to meeting her. It feels like just yesterday we found out we were pregnant."

"I know! It's gone by so fast," I say, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. "But I can't wait for her to be part of our family."

We sit together for a moment, enjoying the sunshine and the sounds of the kids playing. Moments like this make everything feel right in the world.

As the afternoon rolls on, we pack up our things and head home, the boys still buzzing with excitement from their day at the park. Once we arrive, they race inside, eager to continue their adventures.

"Can we have movie night?" Draco asks, bouncing on his feet.

"Absolutely! What movie do you want to watch?" Greg replies, ruffling his hair.

"Something with dragons!" Severus exclaims, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

"Dragons it is!" I say, chuckling as I pull out some popcorn from the kitchen.

As we settle in for movie night, I feel the day's weight wash away. I curl up on the couch with Greg, while the boys snuggle beside us. The familiar sounds of the opening credits fill the room, and I can feel the baby move again, a gentle reminder of her presence amidst all the chaos.

"Mommy, is the baby going to like this movie?" Severus asks, leaning against me.

"I'm sure she will! We're all watching together," I reply, touching my belly. "You can talk to her during the movie, too!"

Draco leans in closer, his voice soft as he whispers, "Hi, baby! We're watching a dragon movie!"

I watch them, feeling my heart swell with love. Moments like this remind me of the beautiful journey we're on together—a journey filled with laughter, love, and the anticipation of welcoming our baby girl into our family.

As the movie plays, I find myself drifting into a state of relaxation, comforted by the warmth of my family around me. The boys giggle at the action on the screen, their excitement infectious, and I can't help but smile at how lucky I am.

After the movie, it's time for bed. I help the boys brush their teeth and get into their pajamas, their chatter filling the air as they recount their favorite parts of the film.

"Can we dream about dragons tonight?" Severus asks, his eyes wide with wonder.

"Absolutely! You can be dragon knights in your dreams," I say, tucking them into bed.

Draco's face lights up. "And we can save the princess!"

"Exactly!" I reply, leaning down to kiss them goodnight. "Sweet dreams, my brave knights."

Once they're tucked in, I take a moment to breathe in the peacefulness of the evening. I quietly close the door behind me, feeling grateful for the love that surrounds us.

As I head back to my room, I reflect on the day's events—the laughter, the joy, and the moments that made it all worth it. I settle into bed beside Greg, feeling a sense of peace wash over me.

"How was your day?" Greg asks, turning to me with a smile.

"It was wonderful," I reply, my heart full. "The boys had such a great time, and it was lovely to see them so happy."

"I loved watching them play," he says softly. "And I can't wait to see how they are with their little sister."

I nod, placing my hand on my belly. "She's going to be so loved. I just hope they handle the transition well when they start to remember."

Greg looks at me with understanding. "No matter what happens, we'll face it together. We're a family, and we'll support each other through everything."

I feel a swell of affection for him. "Thank you for always being so supportive, Greg. I couldn't do this without you."

He leans in, pressing a soft kiss to my lips. "We're in this together, Harry. Always."

With that comforting thought in mind, I close my eyes, feeling the gentle movements of our baby girl as I drift off to sleep. The love of my family surrounds me, filling my heart with hope and excitement for the future.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

Greg looks at me with understanding. "No matter what happens, we'll face it together. We're a family, and we'll support each other through everything."

I feel a swell of affection for him. "Thank you for always being so supportive, Greg. I couldn't do this without you."

He leans in, pressing a soft kiss to my lips. "We're in this together, Harry. Always."

With that comforting thought in mind, I close my eyes, feeling the gentle movements of our baby girl as I drift off to sleep. The love of my family surrounds me, filling my heart with hope and excitement for the future.

Harry's Pov

The sun was just beginning to rise, casting soft golden hues across the bedroom as I stirred awake. The familiar quiet of the early morning was both comforting and grounding. I could feel the gentle weight of my growing belly as I shifted in bed. The baby girl inside me was already starting to make her presence known more frequently, with little kicks and movements that seemed to grow stronger every day.

As I lay there, I placed my hand on my belly, smiling as I felt the soft nudges from within. “Good morning, little one,” I whispered softly, my voice thick with sleep. “I hope you’re ready for another day.”

I could already feel her—active, wiggling, as if she was eager to start the day. It was a reminder that time was moving forward, and my life was about to change in ways I could hardly imagine. At 23 weeks pregnant, she was about the size of a grapefruit, measuring roughly 11 inches long and weighing about 1.1 pounds. Her organs were maturing, her skin less translucent, and her tiny bones were hardening more daily.

I stretched, slowly climbed out of bed, feeling the familiar ache in my lower back. Pregnancy was a strange balance of excitement and physical discomfort, and I had learned to manage the days when it all felt a little too much. Today, I was determined to make it a good day, despite my occasional back pain and extra weight.

I walked over to the window, pulling the curtain aside and letting the early light fill the room. The day outside seemed peaceful, a perfect day for the plans I had in mind. Today would be another family day—filled with laughter, play, and, of course, a lot of movement from the baby.

I gave myself a quick once-over in the mirror as I entered the bathroom. The reflection staring back at me was one I had come to accept. My hair was unruly, but I’d long since stopped worrying about appearances. The roundness of my belly was unmistakable now. At first, it felt like a small change, but now it was more pronounced, a physical reminder that I was on the journey to becoming a father again.

The nausea that plagued me in the first trimester had long passed, but now there were new symptoms to navigate—fatigue, back pain, and the occasional moments where I had to sit down because my body felt a little too heavy. But in the grand scheme of things, I couldn’t complain. After all, I was carrying a child—my child—and I had never been more grateful for the experience.

As I finished getting ready, I made my way downstairs, where I could hear Severus and Draco waking up. I smiled, thinking about how lucky I was to have them. They were full of energy, curiosity, and innocence, making every day feel like a new adventure.

“Mommy! Mommy!” Draco’s voice rang out from the living room as I entered the kitchen. I could already hear the patter of little feet racing toward me.

“Good morning, my loves!” I greeted them, bending down to give both boys a hug. They practically tackled me with excitement.

“Mommy, I had a dream about the baby!” Severus announced, his brown eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

“Oh really? What kind of dream?” I asked, smiling as I tousled his hair.

“I think the baby wants to play with us,” he said seriously, his little fingers tapping his chin in thought. “She was in my dream and she was jumping!”

“That sounds like fun!” I replied, laughing. “I think she’ll love playing with you two.”

Draco jumped up and down beside Severus. “When is she coming? Can we meet her today?”

I chuckled, “Not today, little one. But soon enough, she’ll be here, and we can introduce her to all your games. You’ll be the best big brothers, I know it.”

Severus looked at me with a deep understanding, his voice soft. “I’ll teach her to be brave.”

“And I’ll teach her to be kind!” Draco added, grinning proudly.

“I think those are both perfect ideas,” I said, my heart swelling with love. “You two will ensure she has the best start in life.”

We all gathered around the kitchen table for breakfast. I was thankful for this moment of normalcy—the boys bickering over who would sit next to me, Greg making us coffee and preparing breakfast. It felt like a peaceful beginning to a new day.

Greg looked over at me from the stove, his brow furrowed with curiosity. “How are you feeling this morning?”

I placed a hand on my belly, feeling another little nudge. “I’m good, but my back is sore again. I think it’s just from the extra weight and how I carry her. But other than that, I’m excited for today.”

Greg’s expression softened with concern. “You need me to rub your back later? I know that’s been helping.”

“I’d appreciate it,” I said with a smile. “But I’m doing alright. A little ache doesn’t stop me from having a good day.”

After breakfast, we set about the usual morning chaos—getting the boys ready for the day, making sure their shoes were on the right feet, and ensuring that the snack bag was packed with enough food to get us through our outing. Today, we were heading to the park. The weather was perfect, and the boys had been begging for an outing. I packed the picnic basket, loaded the stroller in the trunk, and ensured the boys had their favorite toys.

As we drove to the park, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of contentment. I loved these family days. Sure, it wasn’t always easy—being pregnant, managing two active boys, and trying to stay on top of everything—but it was worth it. It was worth it for moments like these when we were all together, laughing and enjoying each other’s company.

When we arrived at the park, the boys immediately bolted from the car, eager to explore. I followed closely behind, feeling the weight of my belly as I moved.

“Mommy, look! I found a big stick!” Draco called out, holding up a branch that was probably too big for him to carry.

“That’s a great stick, buddy!” I said, smiling. “But remember, don’t hit anyone with it, okay?”

Severus, ever the thoughtful one, looked over at me with concern. “Are you sure you’re okay, Mommy? You look tired.”

I gave him a reassuring smile. “I’m alright, Sev. It's just a little slow today. But I’m okay.”

Greg caught up with me, placing a hand gently on my back. “You’re doing great. Let’s sit for a bit while the boys play.”

We found a quiet spot under a large tree, the shade offering us a little relief from the midday sun. I leaned back, feeling a gentle kick from the baby. I placed my hand on my belly, letting the peaceful moment settle over me.

“Can you feel her move?” Greg asked, his voice soft.

I nodded, a smile spreading across my face. “She’s dancing again. I think she likes the park.”

Greg sat down beside me, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “She’s going to love all the adventures we have together.”

“I can’t wait,” I said, my heart swelling with emotion. “I can already see it—all of us together, sharing these moments. It’s going to be wonderful.”

The afternoon passed in a blur of laughter, games, and snacks. The boys ran around the park, playing on the swings, climbing the jungle gym, and exploring every corner. Greg and I watched them, exchanging smiles and knowing glances.

By the time we left, the boys were exhausted, their faces flushed with the day's excitement. We loaded them into the car, ready to head home for dinner.

Back home, I prepared a simple meal—something quick and easy since we were all tired from the outing. The boys helped set the table, their excitement for the evening palpable.

After dinner, we settled in for a quiet night. The boys played with their toys while Greg and I sat on the couch, our feet up and the content of our minds. I felt the baby kick again, this time a little more pronounced. I placed my hand on my belly, smiling as I felt our connection grow stronger daily.

“Can you believe we’re almost halfway there?” Greg said, glancing at me with a mix of awe and love.

“I know,” I replied, my voice thick with emotion. “It’s surreal. But I’m so grateful for every moment of this journey. I can’t wait to meet her.”

We spent the rest of the evening relaxing—reading stories to the boys, discussing the future, and preparing for the next day. As we tucked the boys into bed, I kissed their foreheads, whispering goodnight and telling them how proud I was of them.

Once they were asleep, I curled up next to Greg, feeling the baby kick again. We held each other in the quiet of the night, feeling connected in a way that only family can.

“Thank you for being with me through this, Greg,” I said softly, my voice filled with love.

“Always, Harry. We’re in this together, every step of the way.”

As we drifted off to sleep, I felt a sense of peace, knowing that our family was growing and that the bond we shared would only strengthen with each passing day. The baby girl inside me continued to grow, and I couldn’t wait to meet her.

The gentle hum of the house settled around me as Greg and I lay together in bed, the sound of the wind rustling the trees outside providing a soothing backdrop. The day had been full of excitement—watching Severus and Draco run around the park, their laughter filling the air like music. But now, as the house grew quieter, I couldn’t help but reflect on the whirlwind of emotions that had come with this pregnancy.

I shifted slightly, feeling the weight of my belly press against the sheets. The baby inside me was more active than ever, and tonight, she seemed to be rolling and stretching as if trying to make herself known. I placed my hand over the bump, a smile tugging at my lips as I felt her movements.

“She’s awake, isn’t she?” Greg said softly from beside me, his hand gently resting on my belly.

I chuckled quietly. “She sure is. I can feel her moving like crazy tonight. It’s a little surreal, isn’t it? How much she’s grown already?”

Greg’s fingers traced gentle circles over my skin, the warmth of his touch comforting. “It really is. Every day she’s getting bigger and stronger. I can’t wait to meet her.”

I shifted so I could look at him, my heart swelling with emotion. “I know. It feels like just yesterday we were waiting to find out whether we were having a boy or a girl. And now… she’s almost halfway here.”

Greg smiled, his eyes soft with affection. “I’m just so excited. The boys are going to be amazing big brothers. I can already picture them showing her how to play knights and dragons.”

“I know,” I said, my voice thick with warmth. “Severus is already talking about teaching her how to be brave. And Draco? Well, I’m sure she’ll be in for a lifetime of tea parties.”

“That sounds like an ideal childhood to me,” Greg said, his voice low and filled with tenderness. “They’ll have so much fun together.”

I felt a rush of gratitude as I thought about the future. Our family was growing, and while the road ahead wouldn’t be without its challenges, I knew we’d face them together—stronger because we had each other. The idea of a little girl joining our world felt like a dream. My heart was already full of love for her, even though I hadn’t yet met her face-to-face.

Something about this journey made me feel more connected to everything around me. It was hard to explain, but a deep sense of contentment washed over me every time I thought about what was to come. I had found a family and created a life full of love and possibility, and now there was another little life inside me, waiting to join us.

Greg shifted beside me, his face growing serious as he turned to face me. “You’re doing amazing, Harry. I see how much you’re juggling daily, and I’m so proud of you.”

I smiled, feeling the warmth of his words settle into my chest. “Thanks, Greg. It’s not always easy, but I wouldn’t change it for the world. I’m so lucky to have you by my side.”

“You’re not alone in this,” he said, squeezing my hand. “We’re a team, always.”

I felt a wave of emotion flood through me as I looked at him, my heart swelling with affection. “I know. And that’s what makes everything feel possible. Together, we can handle anything.”

The baby gave another little nudge, and I chuckled, rubbing my belly. “She’s got her own little rhythm in there. I think she’s already got a lot of personality.”

Greg laughed, his fingers tracing the curve of my belly. “I can’t wait to see what kind of little person she becomes. She’s already so loved.”

I nodded, feeling the love that had settled between us like a soft blanket. The quiet intimacy of the moment made everything feel right in the world. “I can already tell she’s going to be amazing.”

We fell into a peaceful silence, both of us reflecting on the days to come. It felt strange, in a way—realizing how much we had already gone through together and how much more awaited us. A sense of calm filled me now, but also a healthy bit of apprehension. The unknowns of what it would be like to raise three children and navigate the changing dynamics of our family all loomed on the horizon. But in that moment, as I lay next to Greg with the sounds of the world outside our window, everything felt manageable.

After a while, I turned toward Greg, pressing my face into his shoulder as the day's weight finally began to lull me toward sleep. “Do you ever wonder about the future?” I asked softly, my voice barely more than a whisper.

“Every day,” Greg replied, his fingers gently running through my hair. “But I think about it in the best way. I think about our family—all our love and how we’re growing together.”

I closed my eyes, his voice soothing me as I let myself relax into him. “Me too. I think we’re building something beautiful.”

“We are,” he agreed, his voice filled with certainty. “And I wouldn’t want to do it with anyone else.”

I drifted off to sleep in that moment, the weight of my pregnancy, the love of my family, and the quiet peace of the night all washing over me. I knew tomorrow would bring its own set of challenges, but tonight I felt secure in the knowledge that we already had everything we needed.

The morning light streamed through the curtains, gently pulling me from sleep. I opened my eyes, the soft warmth of the blanket surrounding me, and smiled when I saw Greg still sleeping beside me. He looked peaceful and content, and for a moment, I simply watched him, feeling grateful for his presence in my life.

The baby stirred again, a soft kick that reminded me of the life inside me. I placed my hand on my belly, feeling a warmth spread through my chest. She was getting stronger every day.

Slowly, I got out of bed, trying not to disturb Greg, and went to the bathroom. The morning routine was familiar—brushing my teeth, washing my face, and stretching to relieve some of the tension in my back. Pregnancy had its fair share of discomforts, but there was also a sense of wonder in everything, even in the smallest movements and changes.

I went downstairs and found Severus and Draco at the kitchen table, eagerly awaiting breakfast. Their voices filled the room with their usual energy.

“Mommy! We want pancakes today!” Draco said, his face bright with excitement.

“Pancakes it is,” I said, smiling at them. “We’ll make them together. How does that sound?”

“Yes! Yes! Pancakes!” Severus cheered, clapping his hands.

I grabbed the ingredients from the cupboard and began preparing the batter, my thoughts briefly drifting to the upcoming day. We had another playdate planned with a few other families, and I was looking forward to seeing the boys interact with their friends. It felt good to be busy and active in their lives, even as I managed the changes of pregnancy.

As the pancakes cooked, I could feel my mind start to wander. The boys were growing so fast, and I couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like when the baby arrived. Would she be like them? Would she have the same easy smiles and infectious laughter? I could only imagine how much she would change our lives.

Greg came into the kitchen, stretching and yawning. “Good morning, sleepyhead,” I said, grinning at him as he made his way to the coffee machine.

“Morning,” he replied with a smile. “What’s on the agenda for today?”

“We’re heading to the park for a playdate,” I said, flipping the pancakes. “I’m looking forward to seeing the boys with their friends.”

“Sounds perfect,” Greg said, kissing my cheek. “I’ll get the bags ready. We’ll need snacks, sunscreen, and plenty of water.”

“Got it,” I said, chuckling at how organized he was. “We’ll have a great time today.”

Severus and Draco dug in enthusiastically as I served up the pancakes, their excitement palpable. “These are the best pancakes ever, Mommy!” Draco exclaimed, his mouth full.

“I think we have a breakfast champion here,” I joked, ruffling his hair.

After breakfast, we quickly packed up and headed out the door. The day was waiting for us, and as I glanced down at my belly, I couldn’t help but smile at the thought of what was to come. Whatever challenges lay ahead, we would face them together as a family.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

Severus and Draco dug in enthusiastically as I served up the pancakes, their excitement palpable. "These are the best pancakes ever, Mommy!" Draco exclaimed, his mouth full.

"I think we have a breakfast champion here," I joked, ruffling his hair.

After breakfast, we quickly packed up and headed out the door. The day was waiting for us, and as I glanced down at my belly, I couldn't help but smile at the thought of what was to come. Whatever challenges lay ahead, we would face them together as a family.

Harry's Pov

24 weeks pregnant

The morning light filtered through the curtains, casting soft golden beams across the bedroom. I stirred awake, feeling the familiar weight of my growing belly as I shifted beneath the covers. At 24 weeks, my baby girl was the size of a cantaloupe, weighing just over 1.3 pounds and roughly 12 inches long. Every week brought new milestones, and this one felt particularly significant—viability week. It was the point where, if she were to arrive prematurely, she’d have a fighting chance with medical support. The thought was comforting and sobering, a reminder of how precious and fragile this journey was.

I placed my hand on my belly, waiting to see if I could feel her movements. Sure enough, a gentle nudge greeted me. “Good morning, little one,” I murmured, my voice soft and affectionate. “Are you ready to start the day?”

Her kicks seemed to respond, and I chuckled softly. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

Swinging my legs over the side of the bed, I took a moment to steady myself. The added weight and changes to my center of gravity made everything more challenging, but I’d learned to move slowly and carefully. My back ached slightly—a common symptom these days—but I’d become accustomed to the dull discomfort.

Greg was already up, the faint smell of coffee drifting from the kitchen. I went downstairs and found him at the stove, flipping eggs. He turned to smile at me, his eyes lighting up as they always did when he saw me.

“Good morning, Harry,” he said, his voice warm and cheerful. “How are you feeling today?”

I leaned against the counter, rubbing my belly absentmindedly. “Not bad. It's a little achy, but nothing I can’t handle. The baby’s already moving, though. She’s getting stronger every day.”

Greg set the spatula down and walked over to me, gently touching my belly. “Morning, little one,” he said softly, his face full of love. “You’re giving your mommy a hard time already, huh?”

I laughed, the sound light and genuine. “She’s just letting us know she’s here. I don’t mind. It’s comforting to feel her move so much.”

Small feet pattering on the floor as we talked signaled that Severus and Draco were awake. They bounded into the kitchen, their faces alight with energy and curiosity.

“Mommy!” Draco exclaimed, racing to my side. “Can we feel the baby?”

“Of course,” I replied, guiding their tiny hands to where I’d just felt her kick. “She’s been active this morning.”

The boys pressed their hands gently against my belly, their faces lighting up when they felt a soft movement.

“Whoa! She kicked!” Severus said, his eyes wide with wonder. “She’s strong, Mommy!”

“She is,” I agreed, smiling at their excitement. “You’ll have to keep up with her once she’s here.”

As we sat down for breakfast, I couldn’t help but marvel at how much my baby girl was growing. This week, her lungs developed tiny air sacs, preparing her for the first breaths she’d take after birth. Her brain was also growing rapidly, forming billions of neurons to help her learn and explore the world around her. Even her sense of hearing was sharpening—she could now distinguish my voice from other sounds.

Knowing she could hear me made me more conscious of what I said. I often hummed or talked to her throughout the day, imagining how my voice must sound to her in the watery cocoon of my womb.

This week brought its own set of physical challenges. My belly had grown noticeably, making bending down or getting up from the couch a more deliberate effort. My feet occasionally swelled, especially after long days, and I needed to sit down more often. Despite the discomfort, I felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude. Every ache and pain was a reminder of the life I was carrying, the daughter I would soon meet.

“Mommy, are you okay?” Severus asked, noticing the way I rubbed my back after standing up.

“I’m fine, Sev,” I ruffled his hair. “The baby’s just making sure I don’t forget she’s there.”

Draco tilted his head, his expression serious. “Does she hurt you, Mommy?”

“Not at all,” I said quickly, crouching to his level. “It’s just part of being pregnant. She’s growing bigger daily, so my body must work a little harder. But it’s all worth it.”

Greg walked over, handing me a glass of water. “And that’s why we make sure Mommy takes it easy,” he said, smiling at the boys. “We’re all a team, right?”

“Right!” they shouted in unison, their enthusiasm infectious.

Later that day, we decided to tackle the nursery. With only a few months left until the baby’s arrival, it was time to start getting things ready. The boys were eager to help, each carrying small items into the room as Greg and I discussed color schemes and furniture placement.

“Can we paint the walls pink?” Draco asked, his eyes bright with excitement.

“I was thinking more of a neutral color,” I replied, laughing. “Maybe soft gray or cream, with pink and lavender accents. What do you think?”

Severus nodded thoughtfully. “I like gray. It’s calm, like the clouds.”

Greg grinned, ruffling his hair. “Gray it is, then. You boys can help pick out the decorations.”

We spent the afternoon organizing the room, sorting through tiny clothes and blankets that seemed almost impossibly small. Each item we unpacked made the reality of her arrival feel more tangible. I held up a little onesie, marveling at how tiny it was.

“Can you believe she’ll be this small?” I asked Greg, my voice filled with awe.

He shook his head, his expression soft. “It’s hard to imagine, but I can’t wait to hold her.”

The boys crowded around us, their excitement building as they examined the clothes and toys. “She’s going to be so cute!” Draco said, grinning.

“And we’ll take care of her,” Severus added earnestly. “We’ll be the best big brothers.”

By the time evening rolled around, I was exhausted but content. The boys were in their pajamas, snuggled up on the couch as we read their favorite bedtime story. As I read, I could feel the baby moving again, her kicks rhythmic and strong.

“Mommy, is the baby listening?” Draco asked, his voice sleepy.

“She is,” I replied, smiling. “She loves hearing your voices.”

Severus leaned closer, placing his hand on my belly. “Goodnight, baby,” he whispered. “We love you.”

I felt a lump in my throat at his words, my heart swelling with emotion. “She loves you too,” I said softly, placing my hand over his.

After the boys were tucked into bed, I sank onto the couch with Greg, letting out a deep sigh. He wrapped his arm around me, his presence grounding and reassuring.

“You’re amazing, you know that?” he said, his voice low and sincere. “You’re doing so much, making it look effortless.”

I chuckled, leaning into him. “It doesn’t always feel effortless. But having you and the boys by my side makes it all worth it.”

Greg placed his hand on my belly, feeling the baby’s movements. “She’s already so loved,” he said, his voice filled with wonder.

“And she’s so lucky to have you,” I replied, my heart full.

As the night deepened, I felt a sense of peace. Despite the aches, exhaustion, and uncertainty of what lay ahead, I knew we were building something beautiful—something worth every challenge. Our baby girl was vital to our family, and I couldn’t wait to meet her.

The sunlight streamed through the curtains, waking me gently as I stirred. My hand automatically moved to my belly, feeling the familiar weight of my growing baby girl. At 24 weeks, she was the size of a cantaloupe, and I could feel her movements more and more each day. It’s a beautiful feeling—knowing she’s in there, growing, developing, and waiting for the day when we’ll finally meet her.

I stretched slowly, feeling a slight ache in my back as I did. Pregnancy had made every movement more deliberate, especially now that my center of gravity had shifted. But I had learned to move with it, pacing myself and paying attention to what my body needed.

I rolled out of bed and padded into the bathroom, splashing cold water on my face to shake off the remnants of sleep. As I looked at myself in the mirror, I couldn’t help but notice the visible changes—my face a little rounder, my belly much more prominent, and a softness to my features that came with the pregnancy. Thinking about how much I had changed physically was strange, but I welcomed it. Every new change reminded me of the little life I was carrying inside me.

I stepped out of the bathroom and into the kitchen, where Greg was already up. The smell of freshly brewed coffee filled the air. I smiled at him as he turned from the stove, where he was flipping eggs and sautéing vegetables.

“Good morning,” I said, my voice still thick with sleep.

“Morning,” Greg replied, a smile spreading across his face. “I thought we’d change it up today. How does a veggie scramble sound?”

I grinned, walking over to him and leaning against the counter. “That sounds perfect. A good protein-packed start to the day.”

Greg handed me a plate of scrambled eggs with spinach, mushrooms, and tomatoes, topped with a sprinkle of cheese. It was a refreshing change from our usual pancakes, and I was looking forward to the savory meal.

Severus and Draco burst into the kitchen; their energy was as high as ever. “Mommy! Mommy! We’re hungry!” Draco shouted, his little voice full of excitement.

I chuckled, ruffling his hair. “I’m making breakfast now. Give me a second, and I’ll have your plates ready.”

Severus climbed onto one of the stools, his eyes wide as he watched Greg work. “Are you making eggs? I like eggs,” he said, his voice thoughtful.

“I’m making scrambled eggs with veggies today,” Greg said, placing a plate in front of me. “They’re packed with vitamins, just like the spinach and mushrooms you love.”

“Yum!” Draco said, his eyes sparkling as he eagerly sat at the table.

We all sat down to eat together, chatting about the day's plans. Severus and Draco were particularly excited because we would visit the zoo in the afternoon, and they could hardly contain their excitement.

“You’re going to love the zoo, little one,” I said softly, rubbing my belly. “You’ll get to see all the animals soon enough. But for now, you’re still inside, cozy and safe.”

Draco leaned forward, peering at my belly. “Can the baby hear us, Mommy?”

“Yep, she can,” I said with a smile. “She can hear our voices, and I’m sure she knows just how much we love her already.”

“Can we talk to her?” Severus asked, his brown eyes bright with curiosity.

“Of course!” I replied, laughing as I leaned down to his level. “What do you want to say?”

Severus pressed his hand gently to my belly. “Hi, baby! We love you,” he whispered. “We can’t wait to play with you!”

Draco quickly followed suit, placing his hand on my belly. “Hi, baby! I want to show you my toys!” he said eagerly.

I felt a wave of emotion as I watched them, so filled with love and excitement for the baby they hadn’t yet met. They would be amazing big brothers, and I could already see how deeply they cared for her, even in her tiniest form.

Greg smiled, his eyes soft as he watched the interaction. “You two are going to be the best big brothers,” he said, his voice full of warmth.

By midday, we were ready to head out to the zoo. The boys were excited, their voices filled with anticipation as they ran around, put on their shoes and grabbed their little backpacks.

“I can’t wait to see the lions!” Draco said, his face lighting up. “And the monkeys! And the giraffes!”

“We’re going to have so much fun,” I said, grabbing the picnic bag and ensuring I had everything we needed—snacks, sunscreen, and the all-important water bottles. The weather was perfect for a day at the zoo—sunny but not too hot—and I knew we were going to have a blast.

I helped the boys into the car, ensuring their seatbelts were on properly before settling in the front. Greg drove, and I leaned back in my seat, feeling the baby move again—gentle nudges like she was waking up and stretching. I placed my hand over my belly, smiling at the sensation. “We’re almost there, little one,” I whispered.

The boys' drive to the zoo was filled with laughter and chatter. They kept asking what animals we would see first, and I promised them we’d start with the lions, just as they’d wanted.

The zoo was bustling with families when we arrived, and the boys couldn’t wait to start. They raced toward the entrance, Greg and I following behind at a more leisurely pace, enjoying the sounds of the zoo—laughter, the calls of the animals, and the chatter of excited visitors.

We made our way to the lion exhibit first, and the boys’ eyes grew wide as they spotted the majestic creatures lounging under the trees. “Wow!” Severus exclaimed. “Look at the lion!”

The boys leaned over the railing, trying to get a closer look. Greg and I stood beside them, smiling at their awe. “Lions are so big,” Draco said in a hushed tone, his gaze fixed on the massive animals.

“We’re going to have so much fun here,” I said, glancing at Greg with a smile. “I’m glad we decided to come today.”

Greg smiled back, his eyes full of warmth. “Me too. The boys are so happy.”

We spent the next few hours exploring the zoo, stopping by the monkeys, the giraffes, and even the elephant enclosure. The boys had endless questions, and Greg and I did our best to keep up with their curiosity, answering everything they wanted to know.

“Can we ride the train?” Severus asked as we approached the train station inside the zoo.

“Of course,” I said, laughing. “It’s all part of the fun.”

The boys were ecstatic as we boarded the train, excited for the ride and the view of the zoo from above. The gentle rocking of the train was calming, and I couldn’t help but reflect on how much joy this day had brought. Even though pregnancy had its challenges—aches, exhaustion, and the occasional bit of anxiety—the love I felt for these moments, for my family, made everything worthwhile.

When we returned home, the boys were exhausted, their faces flushed from the day's excitement. We all settled in for a quiet evening, the boys lounging on the couch, talking about their favorite animals from the zoo. Greg and I prepared dinner—something easy tonight, as the energy from the day had caught up to us. A simple pasta dish with vegetables and a side of garlic bread was just what we needed.

As we ate, I felt the baby kick again, stronger this time. I placed my hand on my belly, smiling at the sensation. “She’s kicking today,” I said, my voice filled with wonder.

“Can we feel her again?” Draco asked eagerly.

“Of course!” I said, guiding his hand to my belly. Severus followed suit, placing his small hand over mine.

The boys’ faces lit up as they felt the gentle movements. “She’s so strong!” Severus said, his voice filled with awe.

“She’s going to be a strong little girl,” I said with a grin, feeling my heart swell with love.

After dinner, we settled in for some family time—reading books, playing with toys, and eventually getting the boys ready for bed. As I tucked them in, I kissed their foreheads and whispered, “I love you both. You’re going to be amazing big brothers.”

“I know!” Draco said, snuggling under the covers. “I’m going to help the baby with her tea parties.”

“And I’ll teach her how to be brave,” Severus added, his voice full of determination.

“I can’t wait to see it all,” I said softly. “Goodnight, my loves.”

After they were asleep, Greg and I settled on the couch together, the quiet of the house wrapping around us. “Today was perfect,” I said, leaning into him.

“It was,” Greg agreed, his arm around my shoulders. “I’m so glad we made these memories. It’s going to be so special when the baby joins us.”

I smiled, feeling a deep sense of contentment. “I can’t wait for that day.”

As I closed my eyes, I felt the baby move again, her presence a constant comfort in my life. I was excited for the days ahead, the adventures we’d continue to share as a family, and the little girl who would soon be a part of it all.

25 weeks pregnant

At 25 weeks pregnant, she was now about the size of a cauliflower—measuring about 13 inches long and weighing approximately 1.5 pounds. It felt incredible to think about how much she was growing and how quickly time passed. Each day, I could feel her moving more and more. The little kicks and nudges were constant reminders of the life growing inside me, and I spent more time touching my belly, feeling that connection grow stronger.

I slowly sat up in bed, feeling my lower back ache slightly as I moved. The added weight of the pregnancy was starting to make itself known, but it was still a small price to pay for the incredible experience of carrying my child. My body was changing, but I was learning to embrace those changes, balancing the discomfort and the wonder of it all.

Greg stirred beside me, his arm around my waist. His warmth and the steady rhythm of his breathing comforted me, and I took a moment to enjoy the stillness of the morning simply. The world outside felt quiet and peaceful, and in those moments, I could almost forget the challenges ahead.

I leaned over and gently kissed Greg’s cheek, careful not to wake him. In the other room, I could hear the faint sounds of Severus and Draco, their voices excited as they began their morning rituals of play and chatter.

As I stood up, I placed my hand on my belly again, feeling my daughter shift inside me. “Good morning, sweetheart,” I whispered, smiling softly as I spoke to her. “You’re growing so big, so strong. Soon enough, I’ll be able to hold you in my arms.”

I made my way to the bathroom, where the familiar routine of morning self-care helped ground me. Brushing my teeth and splashing cold water on my face, I glanced at myself in the mirror. My face was fuller and rounder—another reminder of how much my body had transformed. I’d stopped seeing the changes as overwhelming and had come to appreciate them. This was my body carrying my daughter, and I was proud of it.

I got dressed in a simple, comfortable outfit—jeans and a loose t-shirt—and padded downstairs to start the day. Greg had already made coffee, and the aroma filled the kitchen as I walked in. He was flipping through the morning news, his brow furrowed in concentration, but his face softened when he saw me.

“Good morning, love,” he said with a smile, reaching for my hand as I approached the counter. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“Not bad, just the usual ache in my back,” I said, leaning in for a kiss. “The baby’s moving a lot this morning, though. I think she’s waking up early, just like her brothers.”

Greg chuckled and gave me a playful glance. “I hope she doesn’t take after me in the sleep department.”

“Then we’re both in trouble,” I replied with a smile. “But it’s so comforting to feel her moving. It reminds me she’s getting bigger, stronger.”

As I sat down, Greg set a plate of scrambled eggs and toast before me. “Here, eat up. You’ll need the energy for today.”

I picked up my fork, my mind drifting as I began to eat. There was a lot to think about lately—our growing family, the arrival of our daughter, and everything that came with it. But one particular topic had been on my mind for a while: her name.

The baby’s name. It was something we hadn’t fully decided on yet. We had a list of ideas, but nothing that felt just right. It was hard to pick a name for someone who wasn’t even here yet but also someone who felt so real in every moment. The idea of naming her had been both exciting and overwhelming, and it kept coming up in our conversations in quiet moments when we were alone together, discussing the future.

Greg seemed to pick up on my contemplative mood. He leaned over and smiled softly, his hand resting on my arm. “I know we’ve been talking about names for a while, but I think we need to decide soon, don’t you think?”

“I agree,” I replied, glancing at him. “But it’s harder than I thought. I mean, how do you pick a name for someone who isn’t even here yet?”

“I get it,” Greg said thoughtfully. “It’s a big responsibility. But we’re already so connected to her, even if we don’t know her face. It’s just a name but also the first part of her story.”

I smiled, feeling a wave of affection for him. “You’re right. It’s just... I want it to be perfect. It feels like so much is riding on it. We’ve been through so much together already, and naming her... it feels like it should be the right fit, you know?”

“I do,” Greg said, his voice filled with understanding. “And we’ll get it right. She will be so loved, and I think the name will come to us when the time is right.”

I nodded, appreciating his calm and grounded approach to the whole situation. It was one of the many reasons I knew we made a great team. “We’ve got a shortlist, but nothing’s standing out yet. I want it to be something strong but beautiful. Something that will grow with her, you know?”

“I was thinking that too,” Greg said, tapping his fingers on the table as he thought. “Something timeless, something with grace, but also strength. I want her to know that she’s capable of anything.”

We sat silently for a moment, both of us reflecting on what we wanted for our daughter.

“What do you think of the name Eleanor?” Greg asked, breaking the silence. “It’s classic, strong, and elegant.”

I smiled, turning it over in my mind. “Eleanor… I like it. It feels timeless like she’ll grow into it. What about middle names? We need to think about that ,too.”

Greg grinned. “Well, I’ve always liked the name Rose. It feels soft and beautiful, and I think it pairs well with Eleanor.”

“Eleanor Rose,” I said, saying the name out loud. “I like it. It feels right. It’s simple but strong. Elegant, but grounded.”

Greg’s eyes softened as he nodded. “I think that’s it. Eleanor Rose. It just feels like her.”

I smiled, a wave of relief washing over me. “I think we’ve got it. Eleanor Rose it is.”

As we finished breakfast, I felt a warmth in my chest, not just from the excitement of settling on a name but from the connection we were nurturing—between the three of us, soon to be four. Eleanor Rose. I could already picture her, a little girl with Greg’s eyes and my smile, growing up in a home full of love and possibility.

After breakfast, we got ready for the day. Severus and Draco were eager to get outside and play, and I had promised them we could head to the park after lunch. It was a simple plan, but I knew it would be the perfect way to spend the day.

We packed a picnic, grabbed the boys’ favorite toys, and set off for the park. The weather was perfect—clear skies, just the right amount of warmth, and a light breeze that made everything feel fresh and alive.

At the park, the boys immediately ran off, their energy boundless as they raced toward the playground. I followed behind at a slower pace, my body reminding me that I was carrying a child with every step. The small aches in my back had become more noticeable, but I took it in stride. Pregnancy was an exercise in patience, after all.

Greg walked beside me, holding my hand. “It feels good to be outside, doesn’t it?” he said, glancing over at me.

“It does,” I said with a smile. “The fresh air and sunshine. And seeing the boys so happy—it makes everything feel right.”

We spent the next couple of hours at the park, pushing the boys on swings, watching them climb, and enjoying the simple pleasure of being together as a family. I could feel Eleanor moving inside me, her little kicks and stretches reminding me that our family was about to grow and that we would soon have a little girl to share all these moments with.

By the time we returned home, the boys were tired but happy. We made a quick dinner—spaghetti and salad—and sat around the table, chatting about the day. It was a peaceful moment, the evening I cherished—everyone together, sharing food, laughter, and stories.

Later, after dinner, I found myself lying on the couch, my feet up, letting the day's exhaustion settle in. Greg sat beside me, his arm around my shoulders. I could feel Eleanor shifting inside me, her movements gentle and soothing.

“I think we’ve made some good progress today,” I said, my voice soft. “Eleanor Rose. It feels right.”

“It does,” Greg agreed, his voice calm and full of love. “I can’t wait to meet her. To hold her.”

I smiled, leaning into him. “Neither can I. She’s going to be incredible. Just like you.”

Greg chuckled, pressing a kiss to my forehead. “We’ll be amazing parents. Together.”

As I closed my eyes, a sense of peace washed over me. Eleanor Rose was already part of our story, and I couldn’t wait to continue writing it with Greg and the boys. Whatever the future held, we would face it together with love, patience, and hope.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

“It does,” Greg agreed, his voice calm and full of love. “I can’t wait to meet her. To hold her.”

I smiled, leaning into him. “Neither can I. She’s going to be incredible. Just like you.”

Greg chuckled, pressing a kiss to my forehead. “We’ll be amazing parents. Together.”

As I closed my eyes, a sense of peace washed over me. Eleanor Rose was already part of our story, and I couldn’t wait to continue writing it with Greg and the boys. Whatever the future held, we would face it together with love, patience, and hope.

Harry's Pov

December 16, 1998

(26 weeks pregnant)

The soft light of the December morning filtered through the curtains, gently waking me from a dream-filled sleep. I stretched carefully, feeling the familiar pull of my growing belly as I shifted in bed. At 26 weeks pregnant, Eleanor was the size of a butternut squash—about 14 inches long and weighing around 1.7 pounds. Her movements had become stronger and more frequent over the past few weeks, and I found myself smiling every time I felt her shift or kick.

I placed my hand on my belly, feeling a slight flutter inside. “Morning, Eleanor,” I whispered, my voice soft and filled with affection. “I hope you’re ready to start the day. We have a lot to do today, don’t we?”

It had been a restless night for me—full of dreams and shifting around as I tried to find a comfortable position. My back was aching more than usual these days, especially with the growing weight of my baby girl, and I could feel the strain on my lower back and hips. Pregnancy was definitely challenging, but I had grown to appreciate the little movements, the kicks, and the promise of the little life inside me.

I slid out of bed, being extra careful as I stood up. I paused for a moment, taking in the peaceful quiet of the morning. The house felt warm and cozy, especially with Christmas just around the corner. It had been a strange few months, but the holiday season was a reminder of everything that had changed, of the family we had built together, and of the new life soon to join us.

I made my way to the bathroom, splashing cold water on my face to wake myself up. As I looked in the mirror, I couldn’t help but notice how much my body had changed. My face was fuller, my belly rounder, and everything about me seemed to radiate a sense of anticipation. I was about to become a father again, and this time, it was a little girl—a daughter who would soon make her presence known in every way possible.

After a quick shower, I slipped into a comfortable pair of jeans and a loose sweater, feeling a bit of relief as I adjusted to the changing size of my body. The aches were still there, but at least I was able to move more freely than I had a few weeks ago. Still, there were times when I found myself needing a break, and I was learning to listen to my body and rest when I could.

I made my way downstairs, greeted by the smell of freshly brewed coffee. Greg was already up, preparing breakfast. He looked up with a smile as I entered the kitchen, his eyes warm and inviting.

“Good morning,” he said, placing a cup of coffee in front of me. “How did you sleep?”

“Not great, but it’s getting better,” I replied, accepting the coffee gratefully. “I’m getting used to the aches, I guess. The baby’s been moving more, though, which is nice. It reminds me that she’s growing and doing well.”

Greg nodded, his hand resting on my shoulder as he squeezed it gently. “She’s going to be here before we know it. I can’t wait to meet her.”

“Me neither,” I said softly, a smile tugging at my lips. “I think about her all the time. Wondering what she’ll be like, how she’ll look, and how she’ll fit into our family.

At 26 weeks, Eleanor was becoming more active, her brain was growing rapidly, and her lungs were developing the tiny air sacs that would help her breathe after birth. While she still had a lot of growing to do, she was starting to look more like a tiny newborn, with more defined features and a delicate layer of fat forming underneath her skin. I often found myself picturing her—what she might look like, the sound of her cries, the feel of her tiny hands wrapped around my finger.

Her hearing was also improving, and I knew that she could hear our voices clearly by now. I had taken to talking to her more, telling her about the day, or sometimes just whispering how much I loved her. It felt like a special connection, knowing that I was already doing my best to bond with her, even before we met face to face.

“I think I’m starting to show more,” I said, placing my hand on my belly as I took a sip of coffee. “I feel like I’m definitely bigger these days.”

Greg chuckled, running his hand through his hair. “You’re beautiful, Harry. And the baby’s growing strong.”

“Eleanor’s got quite the personality already, I can tell. She’s constantly moving and kicking. I think she’s going to be an active little one,” I said with a grin.

“I’m sure she’ll be a handful,” Greg teased. “Just like her big brothers.”

I chuckled, thinking about Severus and Draco, who were full of energy and curiosity. Even at only one-years-old, they acted much older than their age, their personalities already starting to emerge. It was hard to believe how much they had grown, and I was starting to feel the weight of the responsibility of raising three children. But I knew it would be worth it.

After breakfast, we settled in for a quiet moment, sipping our coffee and chatting. It was December, and Christmas was just around the corner, which meant it was time to start thinking about presents. We hadn’t done much shopping yet, and I knew Greg was just as eager as I was to get the boys something special. But the challenge was that Severus and Draco were only one year old. They were incredibly bright for their age, but we both knew that their memories of this Christmas wouldn’t last. So the question was: What do you get for one-year-olds who act older than they are?

“I’ve been thinking about Christmas presents for the boys,” I said, setting my mug down. “I’m not sure what to get them. They’re only one, but they act like they’re older.”

Greg nodded thoughtfully. “I know what you mean. I want to get them something they’ll enjoy now, but also something they can grow into. I don’t want to get them something too advanced, but I also don’t want it to be too simple.”

“Exactly,” I agreed. “They love their toys, but I want to get them something that’ll really keep their attention. And, you know, something they can use for a while.”

“What about a playset?” Greg suggested. “Maybe something that has different components, like a small climbing structure, a slide, and some toys built into it. It’ll let them play now, but also give them something to grow into over the next year or so.”

I thought about it for a moment. “That sounds like a great idea. Something they can both enjoy at the same time. I’m also thinking about books—ones that are interactive or have textures they can feel. They’re both so curious, and I think they’ll enjoy books that keep them engaged.”

Greg smiled. “I love that idea. We can make a whole little library corner in the living room. We’ll have all their favorite books there. Plus, it’ll be something they can enjoy together.”

“Yeah, they’re always grabbing at the pages of books when we read to them,” I said. “It’d be nice to have some that are just for them, ones they can touch and explore.”

We spent the next few minutes discussing other gift ideas—small educational toys, maybe a set of building blocks, or even some personalized items, like little blankets or stuffed animals with their names on them. The more we talked, the more excited I became for Christmas. While the boys were too young to fully understand the holiday in the way they would as they grew, I couldn’t help but feel the magic of the season, especially with the anticipation of Eleanor’s arrival and the joy of celebrating the holidays as a family.

After our conversation, we spent the afternoon organizing the house, tidying up for the holiday season. Greg and I worked together, putting up a few decorations in the living room—a small Christmas tree, lights around the windows, and a few other festive touches. I could feel Eleanor moving more actively now, and every time I felt a shift or kick, I smiled, remembering that this would be our last Christmas before she joined us.

Later, we took a break to relax. Severus and Draco were napping, giving us some quiet time. I stretched out on the couch, my hand resting on my belly, as Greg joined me. We sat in comfortable silence for a few moments before Greg broke the stillness.

“Do you ever think about what it’ll be like when Eleanor’s here?” he asked, his voice soft.

“All the time,” I replied, feeling a warmth spread through me. “I think about holding her, seeing her face for the first time, watching the boys interact with her. I can’t wait to see how she fits into our little family.”

Greg’s eyes softened as he looked at me. “She’s going to be so loved. We’ve got such a good thing going here. I know it’s going to be even better with her.”

I smiled, leaning against him. “I couldn’t agree more. We’ve built something beautiful, and it’s only going to get better.”

The day began with the usual hum of activity in our home. The boys were already awake and full of energy, their laughter echoing through the house as they played with their toys in the living room. I leaned against the kitchen counter, sipping my tea while watching Greg prepare a quick breakfast for all of us. My belly felt heavier than usual today, and Eleanor’s little kicks reminded me that she was along for the ride.

“I think today’s the day,” I said, setting my mug down and looking over at Greg.

He glanced up from the toaster, his brow furrowing slightly. “The day for what?”

“Christmas shopping,” I replied with a grin. “We’ve been putting it off for too long, and if we don’t go now, we’ll end up scrambling at the last minute.”

Greg chuckled, shaking his head. “You’re not wrong. But are you sure you’re up for it? We can always split it up—do some online shopping or head out in smaller chunks.”

I rubbed my belly absentmindedly, feeling Eleanor shift inside me. “I’m fine. I want to pick out the boys’ presents myself. Plus, we need to get a few things for the baby, and I’d rather see them in person before buying.”

Greg nodded, setting plates of toast and scrambled eggs on the table. “Alright, but let’s keep it light. If you start feeling tired, we’re calling it quits.”

“Deal,” I said, smiling as I took my seat at the table.

As we ate breakfast, Severus and Draco climbed into their chairs, chattering excitedly about the decorations we’d put up the day before. I couldn’t help but smile at their enthusiasm—it was their first proper Christmas, and even though they were only one, they seemed to sense the magic in the air.

“We’re going out for a bit today,” I told them as they munched on their toast. “Uncle Remus is going to stay with you while Daddy and I run some errands.”

Severus looked up at me, his expression thoughtful. “Where are you going, Mommy?”

“Just to pick up some things for Christmas,” I said, trying to keep my tone light and casual. “We won’t be gone long.”

Draco’s face lit up. “Presents?” he asked, his voice full of excitement.

“Maybe,” I replied with a wink. “But you’ll have to wait until Christmas to find out.”

After breakfast, we got the boys dressed and ready. Remus arrived shortly after, his calm demeanor immediately putting the boys at ease. They loved spending time with him, and I knew they were in good hands.

“Thanks for watching them,” I said. “We shouldn’t be gone too long.”

“Don’t worry about a thing,” Remus replied, his voice steady and reassuring. “We’ll have a great time, won’t we, boys?”

“Yeah!” Draco shouted, running over to show Remus a stuffed dragon he had been carrying around all morning. “Can we play knights?”

“Of course,” Remus said with a smile, ruffling Draco’s hair. “I’ll be the dragon, and you two can be the brave knights.”

Severus grinned, clearly excited by the idea. “You have to roar, Uncle Remus!”

“Consider it done,” Remus replied, laughing as he took the dragon from Draco.

Greg and I exchanged amused glances before slipping out the door. As much as I adored my boys, it was nice to have a little time alone with Greg, even if it was just to tackle a long shopping list.

The mall was packed with shoppers, the air buzzing with festive energy. Christmas music played softly in the background, and the scent of cinnamon and pine filled the air. Greg held my hand as we navigated the crowded aisles, his presence grounding me amidst the chaos.

“Alright, what’s the plan?” Greg asked as we stopped near a directory.

I pulled a folded piece of paper from my pocket, the handwritten list of gifts we needed crinkling slightly as I unfolded it. “First, we’re looking for something interactive for the boys. I was thinking about a playset or maybe some large building blocks.”

Greg nodded. “Sounds good. And what about books? Didn’t you say you wanted to add to their little library?”

“Definitely,” I replied, scanning the list. “And we need to find something small for Eleanor—just a little something for her first Christmas.”

Greg smiled, his eyes softening. “She’s not even here yet, and we’re already spoiling her.”

“She deserves it,” I said with a grin. “Besides, it’s her first Christmas too.”

We made our way to the toy store first, weaving through displays of dolls, trucks, and stuffed animals. It was overwhelming, but also exciting to imagine how the boys would react to their presents on Christmas morning. I stopped near a shelf filled with colorful building blocks, my hand hovering over a large set.

“What do you think of these?” I asked Greg, holding up the box. “They’re sturdy, easy to stack, and the pieces are big enough that they won’t be a choking hazard.”

Greg examined the box, nodding in approval. “I like it. Plus, they can work on their motor skills and creativity.”

I placed the box in the cart, feeling a small sense of accomplishment. One gift down, several more to go.

We continued browsing, eventually finding a wooden playset with a slide and climbing structure that seemed perfect for the boys. Greg loaded it into the cart while I leaned against a nearby display, catching my breath.

“You okay?” he asked, his brow furrowing with concern.

“I’m fine,” I assured him. “Just taking a moment. Eleanor’s been active today—she’s probably as excited about the shopping as we are.”

Greg laughed, resting his hand on my belly. “Well, let’s not overdo it. We’ll grab a few more things and then call it a day.”

Our next stop was the baby section, where we searched for something special for Eleanor. I wanted to find a keepsake—something she could cherish as she grew older. As we browsed, my eyes landed on a soft pink blanket embroidered with tiny silver stars.

“What about this?” I asked, holding up the blanket for Greg to see. “It’s simple, but it feels meaningful. Something she can keep for years.”

Greg reached out to touch the fabric, his expression thoughtful. “It’s perfect. And it’ll remind her of how loved she was before she was even born.”

I smiled, feeling a rush of emotion as I placed the blanket in the cart. It was a small gesture, but it felt significant—a tangible reminder of the love we already felt for her.

By the time we finished shopping, our cart was full, and my feet were starting to ache. Greg insisted on carrying all the bags, despite my protests, and I couldn’t help but feel grateful for his unwavering support.

As we drove home, I leaned back in my seat, feeling Eleanor’s gentle movements. “I think we did pretty well today,” I said, glancing at Greg with a smile.

“We did,” he agreed. “The boys are going to love their presents, and I think Eleanor will appreciate hers too, even if she doesn’t know it yet.”

I chuckled, resting my hand on my belly. “She’ll know someday. And this will be a Christmas to remember for all of us.”

When we arrived home, Remus greeted us with a smile, the boys happily playing with their toys in the living room. As we unloaded the car and tucked the presents away, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. Christmas was coming together, and with each passing day, the anticipation of welcoming Eleanor into our lives grew stronger.

As I settled onto the couch that evening, watching the boys play and feeling Greg’s arm around my shoulders, I realized just how lucky I was. Our family was growing, and this Christmas would be one filled with love, laughter, and the promise of new beginnings.

It had been a whirlwind of emotions over the past few days. Christmas was fast approaching, and while I had already taken care of the gifts for Severus and Draco, I still had Greg and Remus to shop for. I couldn’t help but feel the weight of the holiday season—especially this year. After everything that had happened, this was my first Christmas as a married man, and I wanted it to be perfect. It felt like everything had been leading up to this moment, and I was determined to make the most of it.

The morning started with the familiar quiet hum of the house. The boys were still asleep, and Greg was in the kitchen, preparing breakfast. The scent of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, along with the comforting aroma of sizzling bacon and eggs. I could hear him humming softly to himself as he worked.

I stretched slowly, feeling Eleanor move within me, a gentle reminder that she was growing stronger every day. At 26 weeks pregnant, I could feel her little kicks more frequently now, and while my back was starting to protest the added weight, I was still filled with excitement and wonder at the thought of her joining our family soon.

I pulled on a comfortable pair of jeans and a sweater before heading downstairs. Greg looked up as I entered the kitchen, a smile lighting up his face. He still had that effect on me after all this time—the way his smile could light up a room, the warmth in his eyes that made everything feel right.

“Good morning, love,” he said, placing a plate of scrambled eggs and bacon in front of me. “How’s Eleanor this morning?”

“She’s been moving a lot today,” I replied, rubbing my belly. “She’s getting stronger every day. I think she’s excited for Christmas.”

Greg chuckled, sitting down next to me. “We’ll be able to enjoy it with her soon enough. Can you believe it’s our first Christmas as a married couple?”

I smiled, the thought making my heart swell with affection. “I still can’t believe we’re here. I never imagined this, Greg. But now that we’re here, it’s everything I’ve ever wanted.”

His smile softened as he placed his hand over mine. “I’m glad we have each other. And I’m glad we get to share this Christmas together.”

As I took a bite of my breakfast, I could feel the weight of the moment settling in. The holiday season was always a time of reflection for me, but this year, it felt different. I had a family now—a real family. Severus, Draco, and soon, Eleanor. Greg and I were creating something together, and it filled me with a sense of purpose and joy.

“So,” Greg said, breaking the silence, “have you thought about what you want to get Remus and me for Christmas?”

I nodded, my thoughts already turning to the gifts. “I’ve been thinking about it, but I want to do something special for both of you. It’s our first Christmas together as a married couple, and I want it to be memorable.”

Greg raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. “What do you have in mind?”

“I’m not sure yet,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “But I think it should be something personal. Something that represents where we are now.”

Greg smiled knowingly. “I think you’re right. We’ve both been through a lot, and this Christmas should reflect everything we’ve been through together.”

I nodded, feeling the weight of his words. This Christmas wasn’t just about presents; it was about celebrating the journey we had been on. And that meant more to me than anything else.

After breakfast, I decided to head out on my own to find something for Greg and Remus. I knew they’d both appreciate something thoughtful, something that represented our relationship, but also something they could both enjoy. I wasn’t sure what that would look like yet, but I trusted that I would know it when I saw it.

The shopping mall was as busy as ever, but there was something magical about the energy of the holiday season. The decorations were all over the place—twinkling lights, sparkling trees, and the scent of cinnamon and fresh pine filling the air. As I walked through the crowds, I felt a sense of excitement building inside me. This was a special time, and I was eager to find the perfect gifts.

First, I made my way to the section for men’s gifts, hoping to find something meaningful for Greg. I’d been thinking about getting him a watch, something elegant and timeless that he could wear every day. I knew he’d appreciate something practical, but also personal—something that would remind him of our first Christmas together.

After browsing a few options, I found a beautiful silver watch with a sleek, modern design. It was simple, but elegant—just like Greg. I could already picture him wearing it, and I felt a sense of satisfaction as I made my way to the counter to purchase it.

Next, I turned my attention to Remus. I wanted to get him something that would reflect the deep friendship we had. Remus had always been a steady presence in my life, someone I could always count on. I thought about getting him a book—a special edition of a classic, something he could keep for years to come. As I wandered through the bookstore, I found an antique-looking edition of one of his favorite novels, beautifully bound and adorned with gold leaf. It felt like the perfect gift for him, a nod to his love for literature and the quiet wisdom he always shared with us.

I couldn’t help but smile as I made my way to the checkout counter. I had found the perfect gifts for both Greg and Remus, and I couldn’t wait to wrap them up and see their faces when they opened them. But more than the presents, it was the thought behind them that mattered. This Christmas was a celebration of everything we had built, everything we had overcome, and everything that was yet to come.

By the time I returned home, it was already late afternoon. The house was filled with the sounds of Severus and Draco playing in the living room, their laughter echoing through the hallways. I smiled as I set the bags down in the hallway, feeling the warmth of the home wrap around me.

Greg looked up from the couch, where he was reading a book to the boys, his face lighting up when he saw me. “Did you find everything you needed?” he asked, setting the book aside.

“I did,” I said, feeling a sense of pride in the gifts I had chosen. “I think you’re going to like what I got you.”

Greg raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in his eye. “Now I’m curious. I think I’ve been patient enough, don’t you?”

I chuckled, shaking my head. “You’ll have to wait until Christmas like everyone else.”

Greg grinned, clearly amused by my teasing. “Alright, alright. But I’m sure whatever you got me, it’ll be perfect.”

After a few more moments of playful banter, I joined him on the couch, feeling a sense of peace settle over me. We spent the evening playing with the boys, reading stories, and enjoying each other’s company. It was simple, but it felt like everything I had ever wanted—laughter, love, and the comfort of knowing that we had each other.

As the night drew to a close, I tucked the boys into bed, kissing them goodnight and whispering about the magic of Christmas. They were still too young to fully grasp the significance of the holiday, but I could see the excitement in their eyes, the joy of something bigger than themselves.

When I returned to the living room, Greg was sitting on the couch, looking thoughtful. “You know,” he said quietly, “I’m really looking forward to Christmas. Not just because of the presents, but because it’s our first Christmas as a family, as a married couple. We’ve come so far, and I couldn’t ask for more.”

I smiled, feeling my heart swell with love. “I feel the same way. I never thought I’d have this. But now, I wouldn’t trade it for anything.”

Greg reached out, taking my hand in his, his fingers gently brushing against my wedding ring. “I’m so glad I get to share this with you, Harry. You and the boys mean everything to me.”

“You mean everything to me too,” I said, my voice soft. “I can’t wait to see what our future holds. And I know this Christmas is just the beginning.”

As I leaned in to kiss him, I felt the gentle movements of Eleanor inside me, her presence a constant reminder of the future we were building. And as I pulled back, I smiled, knowing that this Christmas would be one to remember—a celebration of family, love, and everything that was yet to come.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

Greg reached out, taking my hand in his, his fingers gently brushing against my wedding ring. “I’m so glad I get to share this with you, Harry. You and the boys mean everything to me.”

“You mean everything to me too,” I said, my voice soft. “I can’t wait to see what our future holds. And I know this Christmas is just the beginning.”

As I leaned in to kiss him, I felt the gentle movements of Eleanor inside me, her presence a constant reminder of the future we were building. And as I pulled back, I smiled, knowing that this Christmas would be one to remember—a celebration of family, love, and everything that was yet to come.

Harry's Pov

December 23, 1998

27 weeks pregnant

The early morning light filtered through the window, casting soft beams across the room as I stirred from my sleep. I woke up slowly, the soft hum of the house around me grounding me in the reality of my life. My belly, now much rounder, felt heavy as I shifted beneath the covers. Eleanor had been active overnight, her movements more pronounced now, as she adjusted her position within me. Even with the physical discomforts of pregnancy, I couldn’t help but smile at the feeling.

“Morning, Eleanor,” I whispered, rubbing my hand over my belly. “How’s my little girl today?”

I felt a gentle kick in response, and I grinned, my heart swelling with affection. She was 27 weeks today—about the size of a head of cauliflower, measuring roughly 14.5 inches long and weighing around 2 pounds. It was hard to believe how quickly she was growing, and yet every day felt like a new milestone. I could feel her stretching more now, the shape of my belly shifting in ways that reminded me of how much time had passed. There were still a few months left, but I could already picture her in my arms.

Sighing, I slowly sat up, carefully stretching as I did. My lower back was sore, a familiar ache that had become more pronounced over the past week. I could feel my center of gravity shifting as my body continued to adjust to the growing life inside me. The weight of pregnancy was becoming harder to ignore, but I’d learned to move slowly, to listen to my body.

I stood up and stretched again, feeling the tension in my back. The fatigue from the past few weeks seemed to be creeping in more and more. I had more trouble falling asleep at night, and when I did sleep, it wasn’t always restful. Eleanor's movements sometimes woke me up, and I had to adjust my position every few hours to get comfortable.

I padded into the bathroom, splashing cold water on my face to wake myself up, noticing the subtle changes in my appearance. My face was fuller, softer, and while the pregnancy glow was real, there were also signs of sleepless nights and the strain of carrying a baby. Still, I didn’t mind. The discomfort was temporary, and every change felt like it was leading to something wonderful.

At 27 weeks, Eleanor’s brain development was accelerating, with more complex connections forming. Her eyes were also becoming more sensitive, able to perceive light and dark. I’d read that she could even blink now. I imagined that she might be able to see faint glimmers of light when I walked around outside, or when I sat in front of the window. It was strange to think that she was aware of her surroundings already, even though she was still so small.

Her skin, once translucent, was now becoming more opaque, and a soft layer of fat was forming underneath. This fat would help regulate her body temperature once she was born. I knew she was still tiny, but she was developing at an incredible rate, growing stronger and healthier every day. I tried to picture what she might look like, but I had no frame of reference. Would she have my eyes, Greg’s smile? The idea that she was growing inside me, developing her own little personality, was overwhelming in the best way.

But it wasn’t just Eleanor’s development that occupied my thoughts. My body was changing too. I could feel my growing belly pressing against my clothes, and even my clothes were starting to feel tight. I had to adjust my wardrobe, opting for more comfortable, stretchy fabrics that accommodated my growing size. I had also noticed that I was more clumsy than usual, and I found myself bumping into things more often as my balance shifted.

My feet, too, had started to swell by the end of the day, a common symptom I’d read about. Nothing too extreme, but just enough to make me aware of the weight I was carrying. I was starting to move more slowly, taking my time as I went about the house, but I didn’t mind. It was all part of the process. 

I slowly made my way downstairs, careful to avoid the stairs at a rushed pace. Every step was deliberate, as I felt the extra weight in my hips and pelvis. I wasn’t in pain, but the pressure was there—an ongoing reminder that I was well into the third trimester. Pregnancy was a strange blend of excitement and discomfort. There were the wonderful moments—feeling Eleanor move, seeing my family grow—and then there were the aches and pains that made even the simplest tasks feel a little more challenging.

I entered the kitchen to find Greg already up, sipping his coffee as he flipped through the morning paper. He looked up when I entered, offering me a smile that still made my heart skip a beat. He was always so supportive, always so patient, even when I was tired or irritable.

“Morning,” I said, my voice thick with sleep. “I’m not sure I’m ready for today yet.”

He chuckled, pushing a mug of coffee toward me. “It’s still early. We’ve got time. How are you feeling?”

I rubbed my belly absentmindedly. “Sore. And tired. Eleanor’s been active, though. I’m not sure if she’s trying to escape or just adjusting her position.”

Greg raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure she’s not just practicing for when she’s here? I bet she’s already got her little routines down.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised,” I said, laughing softly. “She’s already got a personality in there, I can tell.”

We shared a quiet moment, the calm of the morning settling over us. It wasn’t always like this—there were days when the house felt chaotic, and the noise of Severus and Draco filled the rooms with laughter and shouts. But mornings like this, when we could take our time and just be, felt like small gifts.

“You’ve got that look again,” Greg said, his voice teasing but gentle.

“What look?”

“The one where you’re thinking about Eleanor, trying to picture her.”

I smiled, my heart softening at the thought. “I can’t help it. I’ve been thinking about what she’ll look like, what she’ll be like. I’m so ready to meet her, but at the same time, I’m trying to take it slow. It’s all happening so fast.”

Greg set down his coffee and walked over to me, gently placing his hands on my shoulders. “I know it feels fast, but we’re ready. We’ve been waiting for her, in a way, since before we even knew she was coming. And when she arrives, we’ll be the best parents we can be.”

I nodded, feeling the truth of his words wash over me. He was right. We were ready, even if it didn’t always feel like it. We had each other, and that made all the difference.

After breakfast, I helped Greg get Severus and Draco dressed for the day. They were growing so fast, their personalities shining through with every word they spoke, every action they took. Severus had started speaking more clearly, stringing together longer sentences, while Draco had developed a sense of humor that often had us all laughing. Their curiosity was endless, and I loved watching them explore the world around them.

“Mommy, can I have a snack?” Draco asked, his wide eyes full of innocence as he stood by the kitchen counter.

“Of course, sweetheart,” I said, reaching for the fruit bowl. “You can have some apple slices.”

As I handed him the fruit, I felt Eleanor shift again, the movement light but distinct. I placed my hand on my belly, feeling the warmth of her presence. Even as the days became more tiring, I was still in awe of this little life that was growing inside me.

Severus came over, placing his hand on my belly too, just like he had started doing every day. “Is the baby okay, Mommy?”

“She’s doing just fine, Sev,” I said, smiling as I placed my hand over his. “She’s just being a little active today.”

“Good,” he said solemnly, looking up at me with those serious eyes of his. “I like the baby.”

“I do too,” I replied softly, leaning down to kiss the top of his head. “She’s going to love you both so much.”

After we had finished with breakfast and the boys were playing, I took a moment to sit back down, feeling the weight of the day ahead settle in. I knew there were still a few months to go before Eleanor would arrive, but everything was moving so quickly. I found myself reflecting more often, thinking about how much had changed since we’d first found out I was pregnant. I never imagined I would be here—pregnant with a little girl, married to Greg, with two young boys who were growing up so fast.

I placed my hands on my belly again, the weight of it all sinking in. The physical aches and discomforts were just part of the process, but they also felt like small sacrifices for the gift of life growing inside me. Eleanor wasn’t just a baby; she was a part of us, a part of this life we were building together.

I smiled, closing my eyes for a moment. “I’m ready for you, little one,” I whispered. “Whenever you’re ready, we’ll be here.”

As the morning stretched into the afternoon, the house was filled with the hustle and bustle of getting ready for the holidays. There was a special kind of warmth that came with the season—the scent of pine and cinnamon, the soft glow of twinkling lights in the living room, and the sound of Christmas music playing softly in the background. It was as if the house itself was wrapped in a comforting embrace, ready to welcome the season and everything it held.

The boys were napping after an active morning, their small bodies sprawled across the couch as they drifted off. I sat down with a sigh, feeling the weight of my growing belly settle into the cushions. The discomforts of pregnancy had settled in for good now, but they were nothing I couldn’t handle. With Eleanor kicking every now and then, I felt grounded in the moment, as though everything was as it should be.

Greg was busy in the kitchen, preparing a batch of gingerbread cookies. He’d been on a mission lately to bake as many Christmas treats as he could manage, and it was something he loved doing, especially with the boys. There was something magical about cooking together—about building traditions that they’d carry with them as they grew. I’d never really had the chance to celebrate Christmas properly when I was younger, and now, it meant everything to me to create those moments for our children.

I watched Greg as he rolled out the dough, his brow furrowed in concentration. “Do you need any help?” I asked, resting my hand on my belly as I got up.

Greg turned, smiling as he wiped his hands on his apron. “I’m good for now. But maybe you could help me decorate the cookies later?”

“Absolutely,” I said with a grin. “But I’ll have to sit down while I do it. My back’s been killing me lately.”

Greg gave me a concerned look, his gaze softening. “I can take care of that too, you know. You don’t have to do everything.”

“I know,” I said, feeling a wave of gratitude for his understanding. “But this is important to me. I want to be involved, to do this with you.”

He smiled warmly and placed his hand on my belly, feeling Eleanor shift beneath my skin. “You’re doing more than enough. I’m so proud of everything you’ve been doing, Harry. I really am.”

I leaned in and kissed him softly. “Thank you. I don’t always feel like I’m doing enough, but it’s nice to hear that.”

Greg smiled, his eyes full of affection. “Trust me, you’re doing more than enough. You’ve built this home, this family. And now, we’re preparing for another little one to join us. I’m excited, and I know you are too.”

“I am,” I said, my heart swelling with love. “Every day feels like a new step forward. I can’t wait for her to be here with us.”

As the day wore on, I found myself taking small breaks to help Greg get the house ready for Christmas. We unpacked the boxes of decorations from the attic, dusting them off and carefully placing ornaments on the tree. I enjoyed the simple act of decorating, the quiet moments where everything felt like it was falling into place. Greg had been the one to get the tree, a beautiful pine that filled the living room with its fresh scent.

Severus and Draco woke up from their nap just in time to help us with the final touches. They were a little groggy at first but quickly perked up when they saw the colorful decorations spread across the living room. It was always a treat to see their faces light up at the sight of the tree, the twinkling lights, and the shiny ornaments. They loved everything about the season—the songs, the lights, the excitement of it all.

“Mommy, look at the star!” Severus said, pointing excitedly at the top of the tree.

“Isn’t it beautiful?” I replied, my voice full of affection. “That star’s been in the family for years.”

Draco toddled over to me, his chubby little hands reaching for the garland we had laid out on the floor. “I want to put it on!” he said, grinning up at me.

“Alright, buddy, you can help me hang it up,” I said, lifting him up so he could reach. His small hands gripped the garland tightly as he tried to help drape it across the mantel.

Greg laughed, stepping back to admire our work. “I think we’re going to need more garland at this rate.”

“I think we’re good for now,” I said, chuckling as Draco beamed with pride. “The tree’s perfect. Just right.”

Once the decorations were up, we stepped back to admire everything. The tree was lit up beautifully, the ornaments hanging delicately on the branches, and the smell of gingerbread cookies wafted through the air from the kitchen. I felt like I was finally starting to breathe—this was it. This was our home, our family, and our Christmas.

As the evening wore on, the boys settled down, exhausted from the excitement of the day. Greg and I sat together on the couch, the flickering lights from the Christmas tree casting a soft glow across the room. The house felt warm and cozy, and I could feel the joy of the season settling in my chest.

“How are you feeling?” Greg asked softly, his voice warm with concern.

“Good, actually,” I replied, resting my hand on my belly. “Eleanor’s been moving a lot today, so it’s been nice. But my back still hurts, and I’ve been getting those weird little aches in my pelvis.”

Greg frowned slightly, his concern deepening. “We should get you a heating pad. Or maybe just take it easy for the next few days.”

“I’m alright,” I reassured him. “It’s just part of it. The extra weight, the baby moving, the way my body’s adjusting. It’s uncomfortable, but it’s all worth it. I’m fine.”

He leaned back, wrapping an arm around me. “I know, but I don’t want you to push yourself too hard. We’ve still got a couple of months before she gets here, and I want you to feel your best.”

I smiled, resting my head on his shoulder. “I feel great, honestly. I’m just tired. It’s hard to admit that sometimes, but I’m tired. Not from the pregnancy, but from everything else. The holidays, preparing for the boys, getting ready for Eleanor... I guess I’m just feeling the weight of it all.”

Greg squeezed my shoulder gently. “You’re doing an incredible job, Harry. You’ve made this home, this family, and we’re all here for you. You don’t have to do it all alone.”

I closed my eyes for a moment, letting his words wash over me. “I know. I just sometimes feel like I should be doing more. But I also know that this time—this moment—it’s enough. I’m enough. And so is Eleanor.”

Greg placed a kiss on the top of my head, his warmth enveloping me. “You’re more than enough. And I’m proud of you. I always will be.”

I felt a lump in my throat as I looked up at him. “I’m proud of you too, Greg. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

We sat in silence for a moment, the soft hum of the house surrounding us. It was moments like these, when everything was calm and still, that I felt the full weight of how much my life had changed. The house was full, the Christmas tree sparkled in the corner, and soon, our family would grow again.

It was overwhelming in the best way.

As we prepared to wind down for the night, I couldn’t help but linger in the living room for a little longer. The tree lights flickered softly, casting a warm glow across the room. The house was quiet now, save for the soft murmurs of the boys’ laughter as they drifted off to sleep. I felt Eleanor shift again, her movements becoming more pronounced as the evening went on. I placed my hand on my belly, whispering softly to her.

“You’re going to be here soon, little one,” I murmured. “And when you are, this house will be filled with even more love.”

I smiled, feeling her little movements inside me, a reminder of the life growing within me, and the family we were building together. It had been a long road to get here, but we were ready for the future. And I couldn’t wait for Eleanor to be a part of it all.

By the time dinner rolled around, the boys were getting restless, their energy surging after the excitement of decorating the house for Christmas. Greg and I had planned a simple but comforting meal for the evening—roasted chicken, mashed potatoes, and steamed vegetables. It was one of those meals that felt like home, warm and familiar, and the kind of thing the boys actually enjoyed eating without too much protest.

I stood at the kitchen counter, slicing carrots for the boys’ plates while Greg basted the chicken in the oven. My back ached slightly from the day’s activities, but I was determined to help out as much as I could. Eleanor shifted inside me again, a strong kick catching me by surprise.

“Whoa, Eleanor,” I murmured, placing a hand on my belly. “You’ve been busy today, haven’t you?”

Greg turned from the stove, his brow furrowing with concern. “Is she kicking again?”

“She’s practicing her gymnastics routine, I think,” I said with a chuckle. “I swear she’s trying to tell me something.”

Greg walked over, resting his hand gently on my belly. “Alright, little one,” he said softly, his voice warm and affectionate. “Go easy on your dad, okay?”

I smiled, feeling a wave of love for him and the way he always connected with Eleanor. Moments like these made all the discomfort worth it.

By the time dinner was ready, Severus and Draco were already at the table, their faces lighting up when Greg carried the roasted chicken to the table. The boys loved when Greg cooked; he had a way of making meals feel special, even on an ordinary evening.

“Chicken!” Draco exclaimed, bouncing in his chair.

“And potatoes,” Severus added, pointing at the bowl Greg had placed in front of them. “I like potatoes.”

“I know you do, Sev,” I said, sitting down carefully at the table. “And guess what? After dinner, it’s bath time, and then we’ll read a Christmas story before bed.”

Draco clapped his hands, his excitement contagious. “A Christmas story!”

“That’s right,” Greg said, sitting down next to me. “But you have to finish your dinner first. No skipping the veggies.”

The boys groaned in unison but dutifully started eating. It was moments like these—simple family dinners, the sound of laughter and conversation around the table—that made me feel like everything was falling into place. The house was warm, the Christmas tree sparkled in the corner, and tomorrow was Christmas Eve. It was hard not to feel the magic of the season.

After dinner, we herded the boys upstairs for their bath. This was always an adventure—two toddlers in the bathtub at once was a recipe for splashing, giggles, and occasionally, water everywhere. Greg and I worked together to get them undressed and into the tub, their laughter echoing through the bathroom.

“Don’t splash too much, Draco,” I said, sitting on the edge of the tub with a towel in hand. “I don’t want to be soaked before bed.”

Draco grinned mischievously, his tiny hands sending a wave of water toward Severus, who shrieked with laughter.

“Sev! Look at the bubbles!” Draco shouted, grabbing a handful of suds and holding them up.

Greg knelt beside the tub, trying—and failing—to keep a straight face. “Alright, boys, let’s not flood the bathroom tonight. We’ve still got to save some water for the fish.”

“They’re having fun,” I said, laughing softly. “Let them enjoy it for a few more minutes.”

After a while, we managed to get them washed, their hair shampooed and rinsed, and their little bodies wrapped in fluffy towels. They giggled as we dried them off, their excitement still bubbling over as we got them into their pajamas—matching red ones with snowflakes on them, perfect for Christmas Eve tomorrow.

With the boys clean and dressed for bed, we settled them into their room, tucking them under their blankets as they snuggled with their favorite stuffed animals. Severus clutched a small lion while Draco held onto his dragon, their eyes wide with anticipation as I pulled a book from the shelf.

“Alright,” I said, sitting down on the edge of Severus’s bed. “Tonight’s story is ‘The Night Before Christmas.’ It’s a classic, and it’ll get you ready for tomorrow.”

Greg sat down beside me, his arm resting lightly on my back as I opened the book. The boys listened intently as I began to read, their faces lit with wonder as I described Santa’s sleigh, the reindeer, and the magic of Christmas Eve. By the time I reached the final line—“Merry Christmas to all, and to all a good night!”—their eyelids were drooping, their excitement finally giving way to sleepiness.

I leaned down and kissed each of them on the forehead, my heart full as I whispered, “Goodnight, my loves. Sweet dreams.”

Greg followed suit, his voice soft as he said goodnight to the boys. We turned off the lights, leaving the soft glow of a nightlight to illuminate the room, and quietly closed the door behind us.

Downstairs, the house was quiet, the boys fast asleep and the evening winding down. I settled onto the couch with a sigh, resting my hands on my belly as I felt Eleanor shift again.

“She’s been busy today,” I said, looking over at Greg as he sat beside me. “I think she’s just as excited for Christmas as the boys are.”

Greg chuckled, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “She’s going to love Christmas when she gets here. I can already picture her running around with the boys, tearing into presents and laughing the whole time.”

I smiled, the thought warming me. “I can’t wait for that. It’s hard to believe that this time next year, she’ll be here with us.”

Greg leaned over and kissed my temple. “You’re doing amazing, Harry. I know it’s not easy, but you’re handling everything so well. I couldn’t be prouder of you.”

“Thank you,” I said softly, leaning into him. “I couldn’t do it without you, Greg. You make everything feel possible.”

We sat there for a while, the glow of the Christmas tree casting soft light across the room. The house felt peaceful, filled with love and anticipation for the day ahead. Tomorrow was Christmas Eve, and while there was still so much to do, I felt ready. Ready for the holiday, ready for Eleanor, ready for the future we were building together.

As the clock ticked closer to bedtime, Greg helped me upstairs, his hand steady on my back as we climbed the stairs. I changed into my pajamas, grateful for the soft fabric against my skin, and slid into bed, my body sinking into the mattress with relief. Greg joined me, pulling the covers up as we settled in for the night.

“Goodnight, Eleanor,” Greg said, resting his hand on my belly. “And goodnight, Harry.”

“Goodnight, Greg,” I murmured, closing my eyes. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” he replied, his voice low and steady.

As I drifted off to sleep, I felt Eleanor kick gently, as if reminding me that she was there, part of our family, part of this beautiful life we were building. Tomorrow was Christmas Eve, and for the first time in years, I felt a deep, unshakable sense of joy.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

As the clock ticked closer to bedtime, Greg helped me upstairs, his hand steady on my back as we climbed the stairs. I changed into my pajamas, grateful for the soft fabric against my skin, and slid into bed, my body sinking into the mattress with relief. Greg joined me, pulling the covers up as we settled in for the night.

“Goodnight, Eleanor,” Greg said, resting his hand on my belly. “And goodnight, Harry.”

“Goodnight, Greg,” I murmured, closing my eyes. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” he replied, his voice low and steady.

As I drifted off to sleep, I felt Eleanor kick gently, as if reminding me that she was there, part of our family, part of this beautiful life we were building. Tomorrow was Christmas Eve, and for the first time in years, I felt a deep, unshakable sense of joy.

Harry's Pov

December 24th

The soft light of dawn crept through the curtains as I stirred awake, the warmth of the blankets cocooning me. For a moment, I just lay there, letting the stillness of the house sink in. It was Christmas Eve. There was something magical about waking up on this day, knowing that the house was filled with anticipation, the promise of laughter, joy, and the love of family.

I placed my hand on my belly, feeling Eleanor shift slightly as if she could sense the excitement, too. At 27 weeks, she was growing stronger every day. I could feel her movements more clearly now—kicks, stretches, and the occasional roll that made my belly visibly shift. It was both strange and wonderful, a constant reminder of the life growing inside me.

“Good morning, Eleanor,” I whispered softly, my voice barely more than a breath. “It’s Christmas Eve. Your big brothers are going to be so excited today.”

I felt a gentle nudge in response, and I smiled, letting the moment's joy wash over me. Slowly, I sat up, careful of the growing weight of my belly and the familiar ache in my lower back. Pregnancy had become more physically demanding in recent weeks, but I had learned to pace myself, take things slowly, and rest when needed. Today would be a busy day, but I was determined to enjoy every moment of it.

Greg stirred beside me, his arm draping over my waist as he blinked sleepily at me. “Morning, love,” he murmured, his voice thick with sleep. “How are you feeling?”

“Tired, but good,” I replied, leaning down to kiss his forehead softly. “Eleanor’s been up already, kicking away. I think she’s as excited as we are for Christmas.”

Greg chuckled, his hand finding its way to my belly. “Good morning, little one,” he said, his voice warm and full of affection. “Are you ready for your first Christmas Eve?”

I smiled, feeling Eleanor move again as Greg’s hand rested against my belly. These quiet moments with him were some of my favorites—the way he connected with our daughter, the way he made me feel seen and supported in every way.

“We should get up before the boys do,” I said after a moment, shifting to swing my legs over the side of the bed. “They’re going to be bouncing off the walls when they realize it’s Christmas Eve.”

Greg groaned playfully but sat up, ruffling his messy hair. “Alright, let’s do this. But only because I know you’ll make me pancakes.”

I laughed, rolling my eyes. “Fine. But you’re on cleanup duty.”

“Deal,” he said with a grin, leaning over to kiss my cheek. “Let’s make this a morning to remember."

By the time we made it downstairs, the house was already stirring. Severus and Draco’s excited voices echoed through the hallway as they ran into the living room, their faces lighting up at the sight of the Christmas tree. The twinkling lights reflected in their wide eyes, and their laughter filled the air like music.

“Mommy! Daddy! It’s Christmas Eve!” Draco shouted, running over to tug at my hand. “Are we making cookies for Santa today?”

“We are,” I said, smiling as I leaned down to ruffle his hair. “But first, we need to have breakfast. You’ll need lots of energy for everything we’re doing today.”

Severus ran up to Greg, holding out one of the ornaments from the tree. “Look, Daddy! It’s the star! I didn’t touch it, I promise. It’s just really shiny.”

Greg chuckled, crouching down to examine the ornament. “It is shiny, Sev. But let’s leave it on the tree so it stays safe, okay?”

“Okay,” Severus said solemnly, placing the ornament back carefully before running off to join Draco by the fireplace.

I watched them with a smile, my heart full as I took in the scene. This was everything I had ever wanted—a home filled with love, laughter, and the promise of new memories to come. Greg and I worked together to make breakfast, flipping pancakes and frying bacon as the boys sat at the table, chattering excitedly about their plans for the day. They were too young to fully understand the concept of Santa Claus, but they loved the idea of baking cookies for him and leaving them out by the fireplace.

“Can we make gingerbread cookies?” Severus asked, his brown eyes wide with hope.

“And the ones with sprinkles!” Draco added, bouncing in his chair.

“We’ll make both,” I promised, setting a plate of pancakes in front of them. “But only if you eat all your breakfast first.”

The boys nodded eagerly, digging into their pancakes with enthusiasm. Greg sat down beside me, his hand brushing against mine as he passed me the syrup.

“What’s the plan for today?” he asked, his voice low enough that the boys couldn’t hear.

“Cookies, storytime, and maybe a Christmas movie,” I said, ticking off the activities on my fingers. “I want to keep it simple so I don’t overdo it. My back’s been acting up, and I think I need to take it easy.”

Greg nodded, his expression softening. “Let me handle most of it. You’ve been doing so much already. I don’t want you to push yourself.”

“I’ll be fine,” I said, squeezing his hand. “But thank you. I appreciate you looking out for me.”

“Always,” he replied, leaning over to kiss my temple.

Once breakfast was finished and the dishes were cleared, we turned our attention to the day’s activities. The boys helped us gather the ingredients for the cookies, their little hands reaching for the mixing bowls and wooden spoons. I couldn’t help but laugh as Draco insisted on wearing an oversized apron that practically swallowed him whole.

“Alright, boys,” Greg said, his voice full of authority as he stood at the counter. “Let’s make the best cookies Santa’s ever seen.”

“Yeah!” Severus shouted, pumping his fist in the air. “Santa’s going to love our cookies!”

As the boys busied themselves with mixing the dough, I leaned against the counter, watching them with a smile. Eleanor shifted again, her movements a gentle reminder of her presence.

“Are you alright?” Greg asked, glancing over at me.

“I’m fine,” I said, rubbing my belly. “Just enjoying the moment. This is exactly how I imagined Christmas Eve would be—chaotic, messy, and absolutely perfect.”

Greg smiled, his eyes warm as he watched me. “It is perfect, isn’t it? And next year, Eleanor will be right here with us.”

The thought made my heart swell. Next year, our family would be complete, and I couldn’t wait to see how Eleanor would fit into these moments. For now, though, I was content to soak up the joy of the present, to watch my boys laugh and play as the spirit of Christmas filled our home. 

The kitchen was alive with activity. The boys were completely engrossed in their task of baking cookies, their little hands smearing flour across the countertop as they mixed and rolled dough. There was flour everywhere, not just on the counter but on the floor, in their hair, and even on the walls—if I didn’t laugh, I’d be crying at the sheer chaos of it all. But seeing their excitement, hearing their little voices calling out to each other with enthusiasm, made everything worthwhile.

“Mommy! Look! I made a snowman!” Draco exclaimed, proudly holding up a lopsided cookie with a single raisin for an eye.

“That’s a great snowman, buddy,” I said, smiling as I wiped a flour-covered hand across my cheek. “Looks like he’s ready for Christmas!”

Severus, not to be outdone, held up his own creation, a gingerbread man with a very crooked smile. “Mine’s smiling too!” he said with a proud grin. “He’s happy to be here.”

Greg chuckled from his spot at the counter, kneading more dough. “They’re both perfect. Santa’s going to love them.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at the mess. It was truly a Christmas Eve like no other, filled with the joyous chaos that only children could create. But it was also perfect in its own way—our first Christmas as a married couple, with the boys fully immersed in the holiday magic, and Eleanor growing ever stronger inside me. I felt more connected to my family than ever before.

“Let’s make sure we leave enough cookies for Santa,” I reminded the boys as they continued shaping their dough into various festive forms. “We can’t forget to leave some for his reindeer, too.”

“Reindeer food!” Severus said excitedly, his eyes bright. “We need carrots for them.”

“That’s right,” I agreed, reaching for the bag of carrots. “Santa can’t get around without his reindeer, and they’ll need plenty of snacks to keep their energy up.”

As the boys happily began to prepare small dishes of carrots, Greg finished baking the last batch of cookies. The house was filled with the sweet scent of gingerbread, sugar cookies, and cinnamon—comforting and festive. I leaned against the counter, my hands resting on my belly, enjoying the simple pleasure of being surrounded by my family. The ache in my back had become more noticeable as the day went on, but it was something I’d learned to live with. Each little discomfort was worth it, knowing that soon Eleanor would be here, joining in on these family traditions.

After the cookies were baked and the kitchen cleaned up, we settled down for a Christmas story. Greg pulled out a book that had been in the family for years, one that had been passed down and carefully preserved. It was a story of Christmas, magic, and family—a perfect choice for today.

The boys climbed up onto the couch, their eyes wide with anticipation as I opened the book and began to read aloud. Eleanor shifted again inside me, and I absentmindedly rubbed my belly, feeling her tiny kicks.

“’Twas the night before Christmas, and all through the house, not a creature was stirring, not even a mouse…” I began, my voice steady and full of warmth. The boys listened intently, their faces lit with excitement. Their small hands fidgeted with the edges of their blankets, their attention captured by the magic of the story.

I read the entire story, each word sinking deeper into my heart. There was something about this time of year, something about the stories we shared as a family, that made everything feel so right. As I turned the last page, I felt a lump in my throat. I paused for a moment, my eyes flicking to Greg, who was sitting beside me with his arm around me.

“Mommy, are we going to see Santa tonight?” Draco asked, his voice full of wonder.

I nodded, smiling down at him. “We will. We’ll leave out cookies for him, and we’ll put out the carrots for his reindeer.”

Severus leaned forward, his face serious. “But we can’t peek, right?”

“Exactly,” Greg said, his voice low and playful. “Santa only comes when everyone is asleep. So we’ve got to get ready for bed early tonight.”

“But what about the presents?” Draco asked, looking up at me with wide eyes.

“We’ll wake up tomorrow morning to find them,” I said, tucking a blanket around him. “But first, we have to make sure Santa knows how good you’ve both been this year.”

The boys grinned, their excitement palpable as they snuggled under their blankets. “Goodnight, Mommy,” Severus said softly, his eyes fluttering closed.

“Goodnight, Daddy,” Draco echoed, his little hands clutching his stuffed dragon.

I kissed their foreheads gently. “Sweet dreams, my loves. I’ll see you in the morning.”

Once the boys were asleep, Greg and I moved downstairs to the living room, our footsteps quiet in the stillness of the night. The house felt peaceful now, the decorations casting a soft glow across the room. The Christmas tree twinkled in the corner, its lights flickering gently, and the scent of fresh pine mixed with the lingering fragrance of the cookies we had baked earlier.

We sat on the couch together, the weight of the day settling over us. I rested my hand on my belly, feeling the soft movements of Eleanor as I leaned back into the cushions. Greg’s arm found its way around me, and I leaned into him, grateful for the steady presence of his warmth.

“I can’t believe it’s Christmas Eve already,” I said softly, my voice thick with emotion. “It feels like just yesterday we were talking about what this holiday would be like with the boys. And now we’ve got Eleanor on the way, too.”

Greg smiled, his fingers gently brushing against my hand. “It’s hard to imagine, but here we are. This is our first Christmas as a family of four, and next year… next year we’ll be a family of five.”

I nodded, a wave of love washing over me as I thought about everything we had ahead of us. “I couldn’t have imagined a better way to spend Christmas. With you, with the boys… and soon, with Eleanor. This is everything I’ve ever wanted.”

Greg leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to my temple. “It’s everything I’ve ever wanted, too. I’m so proud of everything we’ve built together, Harry. I can’t wait to see what the future holds for us.”

I closed my eyes, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat next to mine. “Me neither. I know it won’t always be easy, but I’m ready for whatever comes next. As long as we’re together.”

We sat together for a while longer, talking quietly about our plans for tomorrow. We still had some presents to wrap, stockings to fill, and cookies to leave out for Santa. But all of that could wait. For now, I was content to sit beside Greg, watching the flames crackle in the fireplace and feeling the gentle movements of Eleanor inside me.

Soon, we made our way upstairs, careful not to wake the boys. The soft sounds of their breathing filled the house, and I smiled as I thought about how magical Christmas morning would be. This year, it felt even more special, even more meaningful, with Eleanor on the way. I couldn’t wait to see the boys’ faces light up as they discovered what Santa had brought them.

Greg and I climbed into bed, settling under the covers together. “Merry Christmas, Harry,” Greg whispered, his voice warm and full of love.

“Merry Christmas, Greg,” I replied, my heart full. “I love you.”

“I love you, too,” he said, pulling me close.

And as I drifted off to sleep, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of peace wash over me. This Christmas was the beginning of a new chapter, one filled with love, laughter, and the promise of a brighter future. Eleanor would soon be here, and we would have our family, our traditions, and everything we needed to make this Christmas—our first as a family of four—one to remember.

The soft sound of the clock ticking in the corner was the only thing breaking the silence of the early morning hours. My eyes fluttered open, my body still heavy with sleep. I glanced at the clock on the nightstand—4:00 AM. It wasn’t uncommon for me to wake up early these days, especially with the pregnancy, but today was different. It was Christmas morning, and there was so much to do before the boys would wake up.

I shifted carefully in bed, feeling Eleanor nudge me, her movements light but noticeable. I placed a hand on my belly, smiling at the sensation. “Good morning, Eleanor,” I whispered, feeling a soft kick in response. “It’s Christmas morning, little one.”

Beside me, Greg stirred, his body shifting slightly as he woke. He blinked a few times, his eyes still groggy. “Harry?” he murmured, his voice thick with sleep. “Is it really time?”

I chuckled quietly, running a hand through his hair. “It’s time, love. The boys will be up soon, and we still have presents to wrap and stockings to fill.”

Greg let out a low groan, but I could see the glint of excitement in his eyes. “Alright, alright. Let’s do this. I’ll get the wrapping paper.”

We both slipped out of bed, moving quietly so we wouldn’t wake Severus and Draco, who were still peacefully sleeping in their room. The house was still, save for the faint glow of Christmas lights that twinkled in the living room, casting soft shadows against the walls.

As I stood up, the weight of my growing belly reminded me of just how far along I was. Eleanor’s movements had become more pronounced, her kicks strong and steady, a constant reminder that we were mere months away from welcoming her into the world.

Greg pulled on his slippers and shuffled toward the hallway. “I’ll grab the presents from the attic. You start on the stockings,” he said, his voice filled with that familiar warmth and determination. “We’ve got this.”

I made my way downstairs, the quiet hum of the house following me. The stockings were already hung by the fireplace, and the twinkling lights of the tree gave the room a soft, magical glow. It was everything I had imagined—peaceful, warm, and filled with anticipation. I knelt down in front of the fireplace and began to carefully fill the stockings with small treats and trinkets for the boys. I had picked out little toys, candy canes, and personalized gifts for them—things I knew they would enjoy.

My heart swelled as I thought about how much they had already grown, how much they had already filled my life with love and joy. Christmas was always going to be special, but this year felt like the beginning of something even more magical. And next year, Eleanor would be here to join in on the excitement. I couldn’t wait for that.

As I finished with the stockings, Greg returned from the attic, carrying an armful of wrapped presents. He set them down on the living room rug, looking at me with a mischievous grin. “Alright, I’ve got everything we need. We just need to make it look like Santa’s been here.”

I smiled, feeling the excitement rise in my chest. “And I’ve got the magic for that.”

Greg’s eyes twinkled as he set the gifts aside. “Of course you do. You always have the best magic for the job.”

I glanced over at him and laughed softly, rubbing my belly. “It’s not just magic, love. It’s about making sure this Christmas is one they’ll never forget.”

We both stood by the fireplace, working together to arrange the presents under the tree and to eat the cookies the boys had left for Santa. The gingerbread cookies were sweet and soft, with just the right amount of spice. I could almost hear the boys’ excitement, imagining how they would react when they discovered the cookies had been eaten and the presents had been opened.

As we nibbled on the cookies, I smiled, watching Greg take a playful bite of one of the cookies and dramatically look up at me. “Santa’s definitely been here. I think I’ve got the cookie crumbs to prove it.”

I laughed, knowing the boys would be delighted. “We can’t forget about the reindeer,” I said, glancing over at the small bowl of carrots the boys had set out. “Santa can’t get anywhere without them.”

We carefully placed the carrots beside the fireplace, making sure they were visible enough to be found when the boys woke up. A quick wave of my wand ensured that it all looked just right—magically altering the crumbs and the remnants of the cookies to look as if Santa had left his mark.

Greg watched with a smile as I completed the final touches. “Every year, I’m more impressed by your magic. This feels like real Christmas magic.”

“Well, it’s the magic of family,” I replied softly, my heart full. “That’s what makes this all so special.”

As the clock ticked closer to 6 AM, we were nearly finished. The stockings were full, the gifts were placed neatly under the tree, and the cookies were just the way they should be. I stood back, taking in the sight of it all—the tree lit up with soft, sparkling lights, the warmth of the fireplace crackling, and the quiet, magical atmosphere of Christmas Eve finally turning into Christmas morning.

Greg stood beside me, his hand resting gently on my shoulder as he looked around the room. “It looks perfect, Harry,” he said, his voice full of wonder.

“I’m glad you think so,” I said, smiling up at him. “Now, all we have to do is wait for the boys to wake up.”

As we stood there together, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of peace wash over me. Everything felt right—this Christmas, this life we were building together. Eleanor was almost here, and in just a few short months, we would be adding another member to our family. This Christmas was the beginning of something new, and it felt full of promise.

Greg and I sat down on the couch, content to take a moment for ourselves before the boys would inevitably wake up with their endless energy. We snuggled under the blanket, the warmth of the fire and each other wrapping us up like a cocoon.

“I think I could get used to this,” Greg said softly, his eyes warm as he looked at me. “I think this is my favorite Christmas.”

“Mine too,” I agreed, resting my head on his shoulder. “I can’t wait to see the boys’ faces when they wake up. This is the Christmas I’ve always wanted.”

“I’m glad we’re sharing it together,” Greg said, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead. “Merry Christmas, Harry.”

“Merry Christmas, Greg,” I whispered, feeling the weight of the day settle in. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” he replied, his hand gently resting on my belly.

And as we sat there, waiting for the magic of the morning to unfold, I couldn’t help but feel that, no matter what the future held, this moment, this Christmas, would always be one to remember.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

"Mine too," I agreed, resting my head on his shoulder. "I can't wait to see the boys' faces when they wake up. This is the Christmas I've always wanted."

"I'm glad we're sharing it together," Greg said, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead. "Merry Christmas, Harry."

"Merry Christmas, Greg," I whispered, feeling the weight of the day settle in. "I love you."

"I love you too," he replied, his hand gently resting on my belly.

And as we sat there, waiting for the magic of the morning to unfold, I couldn't help but feel that, no matter what the future held, this moment, this Christmas, would always be one to remember.

Harry's Pov

December 25th

The peace of the early morning didn't last long. It started with the sound of little feet pattering down the hallway, followed by the excited whispers of Severus and Draco as they tried to figure out if Santa had come. Greg and I were still curled up on the couch, savoring a few quiet moments before the chaos began, but as soon as we heard the boys, we knew the day had officially started.

"Mommy! Daddy! Santa came!" Draco shouted as he burst into the living room, his face lit with pure joy.

Severus was right behind him, his brown eyes wide with wonder as he took in the sight of the tree, the stockings, and the presents carefully arranged beneath the twinkling lights. "Look at all the presents!" he exclaimed, practically bouncing on his toes. "He ate the cookies too!"

Greg chuckled, sitting up and stretching as he turned to look at the boys. "He must have been hungry after all that flying," he said, his voice warm and teasing. "Did you see the carrots? I think the reindeer got those."

Draco ran over to the fireplace, pointing excitedly at the empty plate and the crumbs we had left behind. "They ate everything! Even the reindeer!"

I smiled as I watched them, my heart full at the sight of their excitement. There was something magical about seeing Christmas through their eyes—the joy, the wonder, the pure belief in something greater than themselves. It reminded me of what Christmas was truly about.

"Alright, alright," I said, standing up slowly and placing a hand on my belly as I did. "Before we dive into the presents, let's make sure everyone's awake. It's still early."

"But we're awake!" Draco said, his voice full of urgency as he tugged at my hand. "Come on, Mommy! Let's open them now!"

Greg stood up beside me, ruffling Draco's hair. "How about we make some hot chocolate first? Presents are better when you're cozy and warm."

The boys groaned in unison, but I could see the excitement still bubbling just beneath the surface. "Okay," Severus said, nodding seriously. "But only if we get marshmallows."

"Lots of marshmallows," Draco added, crossing his arms for emphasis.

"Deal," I said, laughing as I made my way to the kitchen. "You two get cozy on the couch, and we'll take care of the drinks."

In the kitchen, Greg and I worked quickly to prepare the hot chocolate. The rich, sweet scent of cocoa filled the air as we heated the milk and stirred in the chocolate, topping each mug with a generous handful of marshmallows. I could feel Eleanor shifting inside me as I worked, her little kicks a reminder that she was very much a part of this morning too.

"Do you think she can feel all this excitement?" Greg asked, glancing at my belly as he placed the mugs on a tray.

"I think she can," I said with a smile, resting a hand on my belly. "She's been moving a lot this morning. Maybe she knows it's Christmas."

Greg leaned over, pressing a soft kiss to my temple. "Next year, she'll be right here with us, opening presents and making a mess with her brothers."

I smiled at the thought, my heart swelling with love. "I can't wait for that."

We carried the hot chocolate into the living room, where the boys were already snuggled up under a blanket, their eyes glued to the presents beneath the tree. As soon as they saw us, they sat up eagerly, reaching for the mugs we handed them.

"Careful, it's hot," Greg warned, sitting down beside them.

I settled into the armchair, my hands resting on my belly as I watched my family. The boys sipped their hot chocolate, their faces lighting up with every sip. It was a simple moment, but it felt perfect—peaceful and full of love.

When the hot chocolate was finished, it was finally time to open the presents. The boys tore into the wrapping paper with unbridled enthusiasm, their laughter filling the room as they discovered what Santa had brought them.

"Look, Mommy! Blocks!" Severus shouted, holding up the set of colorful building blocks we had picked out. "I'm going to build a castle!"

"And I got a dragon!" Draco exclaimed, clutching a plush dragon that matched the one he already loved. "They can be best friends!"

Greg and I exchanged a smile as we watched them, our hearts full. Seeing their happiness made all the late nights and early mornings worth it. The joy in their faces was the best gift we could have asked for.

"Don't forget the stockings," I reminded them, pointing to the fireplace. "Santa left some surprises in there too."

The boys scrambled over to the stockings, their excitement renewed as they pulled out small toys, candy, and other little treasures. Their laughter was infectious, and I found myself grinning from ear to ear as I watched them.

Once the boys had finished opening their gifts, I reached for a small, carefully wrapped box that I had hidden under the tree. It was for Greg, something I had been planning for weeks. I handed it to him with a smile, my heart racing slightly as he took it.

"What's this?" he asked, his brow furrowing in curiosity as he turned the box over in his hands.

"Open it and find out," I said, my voice soft but full of excitement.

Greg carefully unwrapped the box, his eyes widening as he revealed the contents—a silver pocket watch engraved with the words "Our Time Together: Infinite and Eternal." His eyes met mine, filled with emotion.

"Harry," he said softly, his voice thick with feeling. "This is... this is beautiful."

"I wanted you to have something to remind you of us," I said, my heart full. "Of everything we've built together, and everything that's still to come."

Greg leaned over, wrapping his arms around me as he pressed a kiss to my lips. "Thank you," he whispered. "This means everything to me."

"I love you," I said, resting my forehead against his. "Merry Christmas, Greg."

"Merry Christmas, Harry," he replied, his voice full of love.

The rest of the morning was filled with laughter and joy as we played with the boys, helped them build towers with their blocks, and watched them reenact epic battles with their dragons. The house was warm and full of life, and I couldn't help but feel that this was what Christmas was meant to be—a celebration of love, family, and the simple joys of being together.

As I watched Severus and Draco laugh and play, feeling Eleanor's gentle kicks inside me, I knew that this Christmas would be one I would remember forever. It wasn't just the gifts or the decorations—it was the love that filled every corner of our home, the bond that held us all together.

The morning had flown by in a blur of laughter, wrapping paper, and the soft glow of the Christmas tree. Severus and Draco were still playing with their new toys, their energy seemingly endless despite the early start to the day. Greg and I had finally managed to sit down for a moment, enjoying a quiet cup of tea while the boys constructed a castle out of their new blocks.

"You know, this might be the calmest part of the day," Greg said with a chuckle, leaning back in his chair. "We should savor it."

I smiled, sipping my tea and resting a hand on my belly. Eleanor was still active, her movements steady and rhythmic. "You're probably right. Once Remus and Rabastan get here, it's going to be even livelier."

Greg raised an eyebrow, a playful grin on his face. "I still can't believe Remus is dating Rabastan Lestrange. Of all people."

I laughed softly, shaking my head. "I know. But they seem happy, and that's what matters. Remus deserves to be happy."

Greg nodded, his expression softening. "He does. And if Rabastan makes him happy, then who am I to judge?"

Just as we were settling deeper into the calm, the sound of a knock at the door echoed through the house. Severus and Draco immediately perked up, abandoning their blocks as they ran toward the door.

"Uncle Emus!" Draco shouted, his voice filled with excitement.

"And Abastan!" Severus added, his little feet pattering against the hardwood floor.

Greg and I exchanged amused glances before following the boys to the door. I opened it to find Remus standing there, his warm smile as familiar as ever. Beside him was Rabastan, his demeanor quieter but no less composed. The sight of them together still felt a little surreal, but there was no denying the contentment in Remus's expression.

"Merry Christmas," Remus said, his voice filled with warmth as he stepped inside.

"Merry Christmas," I replied, giving him a hug before turning to Rabastan. "And Merry Christmas to you, Rabastan. It's good to see you."

Rabastan nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Merry Christmas, Harry. Thank you for inviting us."

"You're always welcome here," I said sincerely, stepping aside to let them in. "Come on in. The boys have been waiting for you."

The boys were practically bouncing with excitement as they greeted Remus and Rabastan, their little voices overlapping as they showed off their new toys. Remus knelt down to their level, listening intently as Severus described the castle he was building and Draco proudly showed off his dragon.

"You've been busy, haven't you?" Remus said, his smile widening as he ruffled Draco's hair. "This is quite the castle, Severus."

"Thank you, Uncle Emus," Severus said solemnly, his chest puffing out with pride. "We worked really hard on it."

Rabastan stood nearby, watching the scene with quiet amusement. He wasn't as outwardly expressive as Remus, but I could see the way his eyes softened as he observed the boys. It was clear that he cared about Remus and, by extension, the people Remus cared about.

Greg clapped Rabastan on the back, breaking the quiet. "Come on, mate. Let's get you settled in. We've got tea, cookies, and a living room full of Christmas chaos."

Rabastan chuckled softly, nodding. "Lead the way."

Once everyone was settled in the living room, the afternoon unfolded in a series of warm, lively conversations. The boys alternated between playing with their toys and climbing onto Remus's lap, chattering away about their morning. Greg and Rabastan talked about Quidditch, exchanging playful jabs about their favorite teams, while I sat back and soaked it all in.

"Harry," Remus said, turning to me during a lull in the conversation. "How are you feeling? You're looking... radiant."

I laughed, shaking my head. "Radiant? That's generous. I'm feeling good, though. Tired, sore, and hungry most of the time, but good."

Remus's smile was warm, his eyes full of quiet understanding. "Eleanor's growing well, I take it?"

"She's strong," I said, resting a hand on my belly. "She's been moving a lot today. I think she's enjoying all the excitement."

"She's going to be so loved," Remus said softly, his voice filled with affection. "You and Greg are building something truly special here."

"Thanks, Remus," I said, my heart full. "That means a lot coming from you."

Rabastan, who had been listening quietly, spoke up. "It's clear you've built a home filled with love. That's all anyone can hope for."

I nodded, feeling a swell of gratitude for the people in my life. "We're lucky to have you both here to share it with us."

The hours slipped by as we talked, laughed, and watched the boys play. Remus and Rabastan stayed for lunch, a casual but festive meal that Greg had prepared earlier in the day. The boys insisted on sitting next to Remus, who indulged them with endless patience and a steady supply of attention. After lunch, we moved back to the living room, where the boys persuaded Remus to read them a Christmas story. His soothing voice filled the room, and even Rabastan seemed to relax, his usually guarded expression softening as he listened.

Greg and I sat together on the couch, his arm draped around my shoulders as we watched the scene unfold. I felt Eleanor move again, her little kicks a reminder of the life we were preparing to welcome into this warm, chaotic, and loving family.

As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting a golden glow across the room, I couldn't help but feel an overwhelming sense of contentment. This was Christmas—family, love, and the simple joy of being together. By the time evening rolled around, it was time for Remus and Rabastan to head home. The boys protested, clinging to Remus's legs as he tried to stand.

"Do you have to go?" Draco asked, his voice small and pleading.

"I do, little one," Remus said gently, crouching down to their level. "But I'll see you again soon. And you'll have plenty of time to play with all your new toys."

Severus sniffed, his bottom lip quivering. "Promise?"

"I promise," Remus said, giving him a warm hug. "Now, be good for your parents, alright?"

The boys nodded reluctantly, letting go as Rabastan stepped forward. "Thank you for having us," he said, his tone sincere as he looked at Greg and me. "This has been a wonderful Christmas."

"You're always welcome here," Greg said, shaking his hand. "Both of you."

As they left, the house grew quieter, the warmth of the day lingering in the air. The boys were tired but happy, their eyelids drooping as they cuddled on the couch with their stuffed animals. Once the boys were tucked into bed, Greg and I returned to the living room, the soft glow of the Christmas tree casting a peaceful light. I leaned into him, my hand resting on my belly as Eleanor shifted again.

"This was a good day," I said softly, my voice filled with contentment. "Maybe the best Christmas yet."

Greg kissed the top of my head, his hand covering mine. "It's only going to get better, Harry. Next year, Eleanor will be here with us, and we'll have even more to celebrate."

I smiled, feeling a deep sense of peace wash over me. "I can't wait."

And as we sat there together, the house quiet and filled with love, I knew that this Christmas—our first as a married couple, and our last before Eleanor's arrival—would be one I would cherish forever. As the evening settled in, the house felt peaceful—calm in a way that was comforting, especially after the hustle and bustle of the day. The boys had been asleep for a while now, their laughter and excitement from the morning fading into quiet snores. Greg and I took a moment to reflect on everything that had happened today, the laughter, the presents, the time spent with those we loved. It was everything we'd hoped for and more.

The fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting flickering shadows across the room. The soft glow of the Christmas tree lights filled the space with warmth, and the scent of cinnamon and pine lingered in the air. It was the kind of night where everything felt just right—perfectly still, perfectly content.

Greg was sitting on the couch, a glass of wine in hand, and I was curled up beside him, my feet tucked under a blanket. I couldn't help but feel the overwhelming sense of love and happiness that filled my chest. I was surrounded by my family—by Greg, who had been my rock throughout everything, and by the boys, who were growing more and more each day. Soon, we would have Eleanor with us, and I couldn't wait for her to be a part of all this, a part of this wonderful life we had built together.

"I'm still trying to wrap my head around everything," I said softly, my hand resting on my belly. "It feels like it's all happening so fast, but at the same time, it feels like we've been waiting for this moment forever."

Greg nodded, his expression soft as he gazed at me. "I know what you mean. It feels like we've come so far in such a short time. And now, with Eleanor on the way... I can't wait for next year. I can already picture it—waking up in the morning with all three of our kids running around, excited about Christmas."

I smiled at the thought, my heart swelling at the image of the future. "It's hard to imagine, but I can see it too. Next year, we'll be a family of five. I can't wait to see them together."

Greg's hand slid over to mine, his fingers gently squeezing mine as he looked at me with deep affection. "We're going to be the best parents. I know it."

I leaned my head on his shoulder, closing my eyes for a moment. "We already are."

After a few moments of quiet reflection, Greg stood up and made his way to the tree, returning with a small, carefully wrapped package in his hands. He sat back down beside me, a playful glint in his eye.

"For me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow as I took the package from his hands. "I didn't think I was getting another gift."

Greg chuckled, leaning in close. "You didn't think I'd let Christmas go by without getting you something, did you?"

I grinned, carefully unwrapping the present. When I opened it, I found a small leather-bound journal inside, its cover embossed with delicate silver lettering. It was simple but beautiful—something that would be perfect for me to record my thoughts, my memories, and the moments I wanted to remember.

"This is... perfect," I said softly, my voice thick with emotion. "Thank you, Greg. I've been wanting something like this for a while. A place to write down everything, especially with Eleanor coming."

Greg smiled, his eyes filled with warmth. "I thought you might like it. You've always been so good at keeping track of things, keeping our memories alive. I wanted to give you a way to do that for this new chapter in our lives."

I pressed the journal to my chest, feeling the weight of his words sink in. "I'll write in it every day. I want to remember everything—the good, the difficult, the beautiful. All of it."

Greg's hand gently stroked my hair. "And I'll be right beside you, writing our story together."

I leaned in to kiss him, the sweetness of the moment filling me with warmth. "Merry Christmas, Greg. You're everything I've ever wanted."

"Merry Christmas, Harry," he whispered, pulling me closer. "And here's to the future—one we'll create together."

We sat together for a while longer, the fire burning low in the hearth and the quiet peace of Christmas wrapping around us like a blanket. The house was still and full of love, the world outside feeling distant and far away. Inside, we had everything we needed: each other, our family, and the promise of a bright future. I couldn't help but think about the year ahead, about the changes we would face and the joy that would come with them. Eleanor would be here soon, and I knew that everything would change, but in the best way possible. The boys would have a sister to dote on, to teach and protect, and Greg and I would face the challenges of parenting three children with love, patience, and joy.

"I keep thinking about next year," I said quietly, my voice soft and reflective. "How different everything will be. But also how much the same. We'll still be this family—together."

Greg nodded, his fingers tracing small patterns on my hand. "We will. And no matter what happens, we'll face it all together. We're stronger than we've ever been."

"And we'll keep building on this," I said, glancing around the room at the twinkling lights and the stillness of the night. "We've created something beautiful here, and it's only going to get better."

Greg smiled, his eyes filled with love. "I'm ready for it. And I'll be here, every step of the way."

As we settled into the quiet of the evening, the sounds of the boys' peaceful sleep drifting up from their room, I realized how much this Christmas meant. It wasn't just about the presents or the decorations or even the food. It was about family—about being together, about creating memories, and about facing the future with love. We sat in comfortable silence, the warmth of the fire and the soft hum of the house around us. My heart was full, my mind at peace. I couldn't wait for what the next year would bring, but for now, I was content to enjoy this moment. This Christmas. This family. 

And as I closed my eyes, feeling Eleanor's gentle movements inside me, I made a silent promise—to cherish these moments, to hold onto the love we had, and to face whatever came our way with the same strength and joy that had brought us here.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

Greg smiled, his eyes filled with love. "I'm ready for it. And I'll be here, every step of the way."

As we settled into the quiet of the evening, the sounds of the boys' peaceful sleep drifting up from their room, I realized how much this Christmas meant. It wasn't just about the presents or the decorations or even the food. It was about family—about being together, about creating memories, and about facing the future with love. We sat in comfortable silence, the warmth of the fire and the soft hum of the house around us. My heart was full, my mind at peace. I couldn't wait for what the next year would bring, but for now, I was content to enjoy this moment. This Christmas. This family.

And as I closed my eyes, feeling Eleanor's gentle movements inside me, I made a silent promise—to cherish these moments, to hold onto the love we had, and to face whatever came our way with the same strength and joy that had brought us here.

December 30, 1998

28 weeks pregnant

The morning light was soft as it filtered through the curtains, waking me from a restful sleep. My body had become accustomed to the weight of my growing belly, though it was still a challenge to find a comfortable position. Eleanor had been active throughout the night, her little movements becoming more pronounced as the days went on. At 28 weeks pregnant, she was about the size of an eggplant, measuring around 15 inches long and weighing nearly 2.5 pounds. Every day she was growing stronger, more aware of the world inside me. And it was becoming harder to ignore the physical effects her growing presence had on my body.

I slowly shifted in bed, stretching my legs and feeling the familiar tension in my lower back. Pregnancy had a way of reminding me of its presence in my body—the aching muscles, the constant need to adjust my position, the weight that seemed to grow by the day. But even with the aches and pains, I couldn't help but smile as I placed a hand on my belly, feeling Eleanor shift beneath my skin.

"Morning, sweetheart," I whispered softly, my voice thick with sleep. "How are you today?"

I felt a small flutter in response, and a sense of warmth spread through me. I had come to cherish those little movements, the way she would nudge or kick as if trying to tell me something. Some days, it felt like she was already trying to communicate with me, and I couldn't wait to meet her face-to-face. The excitement of her arrival was building, but there was also a sense of peace in knowing she was doing well inside me.

I sat up slowly, feeling the weight of my belly pull me down slightly as I tried to find my balance. The last few weeks had been a reminder of how much my body had changed. It wasn't just the physical weight of carrying a child—it was the little things, like the pressure in my hips or the way my pelvis ached after a long day. But it wasn't unbearable. In fact, I had learned to move with it, to take things a bit slower when I could and to listen to my body when it told me to rest.

I swung my legs over the side of the bed and stood, carefully adjusting my weight. The morning light made the room feel soft and cozy, a gentle reminder of how much had changed since last Christmas. Last year, I couldn't have imagined being here—28 weeks pregnant with Eleanor, waiting for her to join our family. But now, here we were, preparing for the future together.

At 28 weeks, Eleanor was developing rapidly. Her eyes, which had been sealed shut for most of the pregnancy, were now beginning to open, though she could only perceive light and shadow. Her brain was developing complex networks of neurons, and her lungs were continuing to mature. She would still need some time to grow stronger, but she was getting closer to being ready for life outside the womb.

I placed my hand on my belly again, feeling her roll beneath my skin. "You're getting so big, Eleanor," I whispered, watching my stomach shift slightly with her movements. "Soon, I'll be able to hold you in my arms."

It felt surreal to think about, how she would go from this tiny little person, just kicking inside me, to a full-grown baby that I could hold and love. Every day was another step closer to meeting her, and I was overwhelmed with the thought of what it would be like to see her face, to know who she would be. Would she have Greg's smile? My eyes? The anticipation was almost too much to bear, but I knew that I needed to take it one day at a time, to savor every moment of this journey.

As much as I was looking forward to meeting her, there were also days when the pregnancy felt more challenging than others. The back pain was one of the worst parts. It wasn't constant, but it would flare up, especially after I had been on my feet for too long or had done too much in one go. The weight of the pregnancy was starting to affect my posture, and I often found myself standing or sitting in positions I didn't want to just to alleviate the pressure on my spine.

"I'm going to need a heating pad again today," I murmured to myself, wincing slightly as I stood up straight and stretched my back. "This is getting ridiculous."

I made my way to the bathroom, splashing some cold water on my face to wake myself up. The mirror reflected the changes in my face—my cheeks were rounder, and my skin had that pregnancy glow that people always talked about, though I was starting to notice the occasional tiredness in my eyes. I could see it in the slight puffiness under my eyes, the little signs that I hadn't been sleeping as deeply as I would like. I was used to it by now, though. With a one-year-old, Severus and Draco, and a growing pregnancy, sleep had become more of a luxury than a necessity.

"Alright," I said, grabbing a towel and dabbing my face dry. "We're in the home stretch now, Harry. Just a few more weeks until she's here."

I smiled at myself in the mirror, my heart full. There were challenges ahead, but the thought of having Eleanor in my arms made everything worth it.

I moved downstairs to the kitchen, where Greg was already up, making coffee and preparing breakfast. The smell of brewing coffee filled the air, and the warmth of the kitchen wrapped around me. It was comforting to see him in his usual spot, taking care of things with that calm presence of his.

"Morning, love," Greg said, his voice warm as he turned to smile at me. "How are you feeling?"

I sighed as I sat down at the table. "You know, a little sore today. My back's been bothering me more than usual. But other than that, I'm doing okay. Eleanor's been moving around a lot, though, so I'm feeling pretty good."

Greg walked over, setting a cup of coffee in front of me. "I'm glad she's doing well. You're looking good, too."

I smiled at him, feeling the warmth of his words. "I don't know about that. I think I'm starting to look like I've swallowed a pumpkin."

Greg laughed softly, leaning over to kiss my forehead. "You're beautiful, Harry. You've been amazing throughout all of this."

"Thanks," I said, my heart full. "I think I've got a good support system. I'm lucky to have you and the boys."

After breakfast, I spent a little time just relaxing in the living room, watching the boys play with their new Christmas toys. Severus was already trying to build a massive tower with his blocks, while Draco was content to race his new toy cars across the floor, his little face lit up with excitement.

I couldn't help but watch them, feeling a deep sense of love and pride. These boys, who had come into my life in such unexpected ways, were now a huge part of everything. They were already so full of personality, and I couldn't wait to see how they would take to Eleanor once she was born. I knew they would love her, protect her, and show her the same joy they had shown each other since the day they met.

As the morning passed, I found myself reflecting more on the future. Soon, our family would grow, and life would become even more chaotic—but in the best possible way. Eleanor was already a part of our world, a tiny little person who was slowly becoming more real every day. Every kick, every movement was a reminder of her presence, and I found myself thinking about how everything would change when she arrived.

Greg and I had talked about what life would be like after Eleanor was born. We knew it wouldn't be easy—three children, one of them a newborn, would certainly come with its share of challenges. But I also knew that we would handle it together. We had already built a solid foundation, and Eleanor would only add to the love and warmth in our home.

"I can't wait to see you, Eleanor," I whispered to my belly, my hand resting on the rounded curve. "I don't know how I'm going to handle the wait, but I know it will all be worth it when I get to hold you."

I smiled, the excitement growing inside me. It was still weeks away, but every day felt like another step closer to the moment I had been waiting for. Eleanor, our little girl, would soon be here, and I couldn't wait to meet her.

The day had rolled into a quiet afternoon, with the boys napping upstairs and the house bathed in the soft glow of winter sunlight. I had taken up my usual spot on the couch, a blanket draped over my lap and a cup of herbal tea in hand. My back ached faintly, but I found that the warmth of the tea and the quiet of the house helped ease the tension. Greg joined me a few minutes later, settling down beside me with his own cup of tea. His presence was steady, grounding, and I was grateful for the calm he brought to our home.

"You've been quiet today," Greg said softly, his eyes scanning my face. "What's on your mind?"

I smiled at him, setting my tea down on the coffee table. "Just thinking about Eleanor's birth. It's starting to feel really close now, and I think it's time we start making some decisions."

Greg nodded, his expression thoughtful. "I've been thinking about that too. What are you feeling? Do you want to do things differently this time?"

I hesitated for a moment, gathering my thoughts. "Not really. When Severus and Draco were born, I knew I didn't want magic involved. It felt too clinical, too detached. I wanted it to be natural, to feel everything and experience it fully. And I feel the same way with Eleanor."

Greg reached for my hand, his fingers warm against mine. "You were incredible with the boys. I still can't believe how strong you were. If that's what you want this time, I'm with you every step of the way."

"Thanks," I said, squeezing his hand. "I've been thinking about having a home birth this time. With Severus and Draco, everything was so chaotic. They were born at Hogwarts, and while I'm grateful for the support we had, it didn't feel... personal. I want Eleanor to be born here, in our home. I want her to come into the world surrounded by love, not stress or magic."

Greg's expression softened, and I could see the emotion in his eyes. "That sounds perfect, Harry. A home birth. Peaceful, natural, and just us. Have you thought about who you want to help? A midwife, maybe?"

I nodded, feeling a sense of relief that he was so supportive. "Yes, I've been looking into midwives who specialize in home births. I want someone who understands what I want, someone who will respect my decision to avoid magic. I know it might be a little more challenging, but I think it'll be worth it."

Greg smiled, his thumb brushing over the back of my hand. "We'll make it work. Whatever you need, whatever makes you feel safe and comfortable, I'm all in. I'll be here for you, just like last time."

I felt a lump in my throat as I looked at him, overwhelmed by his unwavering support. "I couldn't do this without you, Greg. You've been my rock through everything, and I'm so grateful for you."

"You don't have to thank me," he said, leaning in to press a soft kiss to my forehead. "This is our journey, Harry. And I wouldn't want to be anywhere else."

As we continued to talk, the conversation naturally turned to Severus and Draco. They were still so young, just over a year old, but their presence in our lives had already changed everything. Now, with Eleanor on the way, we had to consider how they would handle the arrival of a new sibling.

"Do you think the boys should be here for the birth?" I asked, my voice hesitant. "I know they're too young to fully understand, but I wonder if it might be good for them to be part of it in some way."

Greg tilted his head, considering my question. "I think it depends on how things go. If it's a calm birth and you're comfortable, it might be nice for them to be nearby. But if things get too intense, we can always have Remus take them for a bit."

I nodded, appreciating his practicality. "That makes sense. I just want them to feel included, like this is something we're all experiencing as a family."

"They will," Greg said, his voice full of certainty. "They already love Eleanor. They're always touching your belly, talking to her. They know she's coming, even if they don't fully understand what that means yet. And once she's here, they'll adore her. I have no doubt about that."

His words brought a smile to my face. It was true—the boys were already so connected to Eleanor. Every day, they would come over to me, their little hands reaching out to feel my belly, their faces lighting up whenever they felt her move. It was one of the most beautiful parts of this pregnancy, seeing how much love they already had for their baby sister.

By the time the boys woke up from their nap, Greg and I had a rough outline of our birth plan. We agreed on the home birth, with a midwife who understood and respected our wishes to avoid magic. We also decided to keep things flexible when it came to the boys, allowing them to be as involved as they wanted while ensuring they felt safe and supported. As I leaned back on the couch, feeling Eleanor stretch inside me, I couldn't help but feel a sense of calm wash over me. For the first time in weeks, I felt like I had a clear vision of how I wanted her birth to unfold. It wasn't just about bringing her into the world—it was about creating a space filled with love, connection, and peace. And with Greg by my side, I knew we could make it happen.

"Eleanor," I murmured softly, resting a hand on my belly. "We're getting everything ready for you. You're going to come into a world that's full of love, and we can't wait to meet you."

Greg reached over, his hand covering mine. "She's going to be perfect, Harry. And so are you."

I smiled, feeling a tear slip down my cheek. "Thank you, Greg. For everything."

And as we sat there, the quiet hum of the house surrounding us, I felt more ready than ever for the journey ahead. Eleanor's arrival was still weeks away, but with every kick, every movement, I knew she was already a part of us—a part of the family we were building together.

December 31, 1998

The house was unusually quiet for a morning, a stark contrast to the usual chaos that came with raising two toddlers. The boys were still asleep upstairs, giving Greg and me a rare moment of calm to ourselves. The soft light of dawn crept through the kitchen window as I stood by the counter, sipping on a cup of herbal tea. Eleanor stirred inside me, her gentle movements a constant reminder of how close we were to meeting her.

Greg walked into the kitchen, his hair tousled from sleep and a warm smile on his face. "Good morning, love," he said, wrapping his arms around me from behind and resting his hands on my belly. "How's my favorite duo doing?"

I leaned back into him, smiling as I placed my hands over his. "We're good. Eleanor's been busy already this morning. She's probably gearing up for the New Year."

Greg chuckled, kissing the top of my head. "She's going to be a party girl, isn't she? Always ready to celebrate."

I laughed softly, turning to face him. "If she's anything like the boys, she's going to keep us on our toes. But I wouldn't have it any other way."

We stood there for a moment, soaking in the quiet as we sipped our tea. There was something special about the last day of the year—a sense of reflection, of looking back at how far we'd come and looking forward to what was still ahead. This year had been a whirlwind, and while it hadn't been without its challenges, it had also brought so much joy. I couldn't wait to see what the New Year would bring. The peace of the morning didn't last long. By the time the boys woke up, the house was alive with their energy. Severus and Draco were full of excitement, their little voices echoing through the halls as they ran into the kitchen, still in their pajamas.

"Mommy! Daddy!" Draco shouted, tugging at my hand. "Is it New Year's today?"

"It is," I said with a smile, crouching down to their level. "Tonight, we're going to celebrate with a big dinner, and you can stay up a little later to ring in the New Year."

Severus's eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands together. "Can we have sparklers?"

Greg ruffled his hair, laughing. "We'll see about the sparklers. But we've got lots of other fun things planned."

The boys cheered, their excitement contagious. I couldn't help but smile as I watched them, their joy a reminder of how simple and beautiful life could be. With everything we had been through, moments like these felt like little miracles.

As the day went on, I found myself reflecting on everything that had happened this year. From the joy of watching Severus and Draco grow, to the excitement of finding out I was pregnant with Eleanor, it had been a year of growth, change, and love. There were challenges, of course—raising two toddlers while pregnant wasn't easy—but every struggle was worth it.

I sat on the couch, resting my hand on my belly as Eleanor moved inside me. Greg joined me, his arm draping over my shoulders as he leaned in close.

"What are you thinking about?" he asked softly, his voice filled with curiosity.

"Just how much has changed this year," I replied, my voice tinged with emotion. "This time last year, I couldn't have imagined being here—pregnant with Eleanor, raising Severus and Draco, building this life with you. It feels surreal."

Greg smiled, his eyes warm as he looked at me. "It's been a big year, hasn't it? But I wouldn't trade a second of it. We've built something amazing together, Harry. And next year, it's only going to get better."

I nodded, leaning my head against his shoulder. "I can't wait to see what the future holds. I just hope I can keep up with everything."

"You will," Greg said firmly. "You've already done so much. And you've got me, the boys, and soon Eleanor. We're in this together, every step of the way."

His words brought a sense of peace that settled deep in my chest. No matter what challenges lay ahead, I knew we could face them together.

By the time dinner rolled around, the house was filled with the comforting scent of roasted chicken, fresh-baked bread, and a variety of sides that Greg had spent the afternoon preparing. The table was set with care, the boys' excitement bubbling over as they helped place plates and napkins in their spots.

"Is Eleanor going to eat dinner with us?" Draco asked, looking up at me with wide eyes.

I laughed softly, rubbing my belly. "Not yet, sweetheart. But I'm sure she'll love hearing all the fun we're having."

Severus nodded seriously, as if he understood. "When she comes out, we'll share our food with her. She can have some of my carrots."

"Thank you, Sev," I said, my heart swelling with love. "She's lucky to have such thoughtful big brothers."

Dinner was lively, filled with laughter and stories from the year. The boys talked about their favorite moments—building snowmen, reading stories with Greg, and playing knights and dragons in the backyard. Greg and I shared our own reflections, marveling at how much had changed and how much we had to look forward to.

After dinner, we moved into the living room, where the boys played with their toys while Greg and I set up a small spread of snacks and sparkling cider for the countdown to midnight. We weren't sure if the boys would make it that long, but they were determined to try.

As the clock ticked closer to midnight, I found myself growing more reflective. This was the last night of the year—a year that had changed my life in ways I never could have imagined. And as I looked around the room, at Greg, Severus, Draco, and the space we had built together, I felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude.

When the clock finally struck midnight, the boys were too tired to fully understand what was happening, but their sleepy cheers filled the room as Greg and I toasted with our cider.

"Happy New Year," Greg said softly, leaning in to kiss me. "Here's to another year of love, laughter, and everything we've built together."

"Happy New Year," I replied, my voice full of emotion. "I love you, Greg. And I can't wait for what's to come."

"I love you too," he said, resting his hand on my belly. "And I can't wait to meet her."

As Eleanor moved inside me, I smiled, knowing that this year would bring even more joy, challenges, and love. Together, we would face it all, one day at a time.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

When the clock finally struck midnight, the boys were too tired to fully understand what was happening, but their sleepy cheers filled the room as Greg and I toasted with our cider.

"Happy New Year," Greg said softly, leaning in to kiss me. "Here's to another year of love, laughter, and everything we've built together."

"Happy New Year," I replied, my voice full of emotion. "I love you, Greg. And I can't wait for what's to come."

"I love you too," he said, resting his hand on my belly. "And I can't wait to meet her."

As Eleanor moved inside me, I smiled, knowing that this year would bring even more joy, challenges, and love. Together, we would face it all, one day at a time.

Harry's Pov

January 6, 1999

29 weeks pregnant

There’s something about hitting the 29-week mark that makes everything feel more… real. Not that carrying around an ever-growing belly, waking up to pee three times a night, and feeling my ribs being used as a jungle gym hadn’t already made it very clear that I was pregnant. But now, there’s a weight to the knowledge that in just a couple of months, Eleanor will be here, outside of me, in my arms instead of tucked beneath my ribs.

I feel huge. There’s no delicate way to put it. My stomach is stretched tight, round and firm, and I can feel every little movement she makes, whether it’s a soft flutter or a sharp jab to my bladder. And lately, she’s been particularly enthusiastic about reminding me she exists.

This morning, I woke up to one of those insistent kicks right beneath my ribs, forcing a surprised grunt from my lips before I’d even fully surfaced from sleep.

“Merlin, Eleanor,” I muttered, pressing a hand to my belly. “I get it, you’re awake.”

Greg, who had been sleeping soundly beside me, stirred at my voice, his arm blindly reaching out and landing somewhere around my waist. He mumbled something incoherent before cracking one eye open and smirking sleepily.

“She at it again?”

“Oh, you mean the acrobat who lives inside me? Yeah, she’s starting early today,” I said, rubbing slow circles over my belly in an attempt to settle her.

Greg scooted closer, his palm replacing mine as he ran his hand over my stomach. “Hey there, Ellie,” he murmured, his voice still thick with sleep. “Give your dad a break, will you?”

Eleanor, of course, didn’t listen. She kicked again, this time right against Greg’s palm. He grinned.

“She’s definitely got your stubbornness.”

I rolled my eyes. “Or maybe she has yours.”

Greg laughed, shifting so he could press a kiss to my temple. “Either way, she’s making sure we don’t forget she’s here.”

As if I ever could. At this stage, she’s about 15 inches long and nearly three pounds—about the size of a butternut squash, which, honestly, is not something I ever wanted to compare my child to. Her little body is getting more defined, with fat filling out her limbs, making her less wrinkly and more like the baby I’ll be holding soon. She’s also growing brain connections at an astonishing rate, and according to one of the baby books Greg insists on reading aloud to me, she can now recognize our voices.

I like that idea. The thought that she already knows me, even though we haven’t met yet. That my voice, my heartbeat, the lull of my breathing are things she finds comfort in.

“You know she’s going to be a daddy’s girl,” Greg teased, rubbing my belly absentmindedly.

I raised a brow. “Which one?”

“Both,” he said with a grin, leaning in to kiss my stomach.

By the time I made it downstairs, the usual pregnancy aches had already set in. My back was sore, my hips felt like they belonged to an old man, and my stomach felt heavy, like I was carrying a cauldron under my shirt.

I groaned as I lowered myself onto one of the kitchen chairs, rubbing at my lower back. Greg, who had been standing at the stove flipping pancakes, turned around with an amused expression.

“Long morning already?”

I shot him a look. “I feel like I’ve been carrying a baby elephant instead of a human child.”

Greg snorted and set a plate in front of me before leaning down to kiss the top of my head. “Eat first. Then we’ll strategize on how to get you through the rest of the day without feeling like you’re collapsing under the weight of your own belly.”

I stabbed a fork into my pancake. “Sounds like a solid plan.”

Truthfully, I’d been feeling the strain more in the past couple of weeks. It’s different from when I carried Severus and Draco—maybe because this time, I knew what to expect, or maybe because my body wasn’t new to this anymore and was just screaming, oh no, not this again.

The biggest struggle lately? Breathing.

Apparently, Eleanor has discovered that she can wedge herself just right under my ribs, making it feel like my lungs have been evicted from my chest cavity.

“I don’t remember it being this bad with the boys,” I muttered between bites, shifting slightly to see if I could get comfortable.

Greg raised a brow. “You were in so much pain last time that you swore you’d never do this again.”

I frowned. “That does sound like something I’d say.”

“Because you did.” He smirked, sliding into the seat across from me. “Several times, actually.”

I sighed dramatically. “Well, in my defense, the human body is excellent at erasing traumatic memories.”

Greg chuckled. “Clearly. Otherwise, we wouldn’t be here right now."

After breakfast, Greg took the boys out for a walk while I attempted to rest. Attempted being the key word because resting while 29 weeks pregnant is like trying to find a comfortable sleeping position on a moving train.

I stretched out on the couch, placing a pillow behind my back, only to shift again five minutes later because my hips ached. Then my stomach felt too tight, so I adjusted again, sighing in frustration.

“Eleanor,” I murmured, rubbing my belly. “Do you think we could get comfortable just for a little while?”

A soft roll beneath my hand was her response.

“You’re not helping, love.”

I shifted again, finally finding a position that wasn’t completely terrible. As I lay there, my thoughts drifted to what it would be like when she was here—when the kicks I felt inside me would be tiny fingers gripping mine, when instead of imagining her face, I’d finally get to see her.

The idea both thrilled and terrified me. I knew what it meant to be a parent now—really knew. The exhaustion, the worry, the overwhelming love that sometimes hit like a tidal wave. I knew how much everything was about to change.

And yet, I couldn’t wait.

Greg returned an hour later, finding me still sprawled on the couch, now absentmindedly tracing patterns on my belly.

“How was your nap?” he asked, leaning over the back of the couch.

I let out a small laugh. “I’m pretty sure I just laid here, thinking about how I should be napping instead of actually napping.”

Greg smirked. “Sounds productive.”

“Very.”

He came around the couch and knelt beside me, resting his hand on my belly. “Only a couple more months to go,” he murmured.

“I know.” I sighed, my fingers brushing against his. “It feels like both forever and not nearly enough time.”

Greg leaned in and kissed my stomach. “You’re doing amazing, Harry. She’s going to be here before we know it.”

I swallowed past the lump in my throat and smiled. “I can’t wait.”

And I meant it. Every ache, every sleepless night, every uncomfortable shift—I’d go through it all a hundred times over because, in the end, it would all be worth it.

Because soon, Eleanor would be here. And that thought was enough to make everything else fade away. It hit me suddenly—like a slap of cold water to the face.

I was sitting in the living room, rubbing my belly absentmindedly while the boys played on the floor, stacking blocks and giggling every time one of their towers came crashing down. Greg had stepped into the kitchen to clean up after lunch, and I was just… sitting there. Watching. Existing. And then, out of nowhere, panic.

“Greg.”

He popped his head into the doorway, eyebrows raised. “Yeah?”

I turned to him, wide-eyed. “We haven’t finished Eleanor’s nursery.”

Greg blinked. “I… know?”

“No, no, I mean, we haven’t even really started,” I said, shifting to sit up straighter. “We painted the walls, we bought the furniture, but none of it is put together. Her crib is still in a box, and there’s nothing on the walls. Greg, if she were born today, she wouldn’t even have a place to sleep!”

Greg walked fully into the room, arms crossed but clearly amused. “She’s not going to be born today, Harry.”

I shot him a glare. “That’s not the point! The point is, we’re running out of time! What if she comes early? What if we get too busy later and suddenly she’s here, and we’re scrambling to put everything together while she sleeps in a bloody laundry basket?”

At this, Severus looked up from his blocks. “Eleanor’s sleeping in a basket?” he asked, tilting his little head.

“No, sweetheart,” I reassured him quickly. “I’m just being dramatic.”

Draco clapped his hands. “Basket baby!”

Greg covered his mouth, clearly holding back laughter. “Harry, love, take a breath. We’ve got time. But if it’s stressing you out, we can start working on it today, alright?”

I exhaled sharply, running a hand down my face. “Yes. Now. Immediately. Before I go into full nesting mode and start hammering things into the walls by myself.”

Greg smirked, pressing a kiss to my forehead. “Alright, let’s do this.”

After getting the boys settled with some toys, Greg and I headed into the soon-to-be nursery. The room had fresh paint on the walls—soft sage green with white trim—chosen because I wanted something neutral but warm. The problem was, that’s about all the room had. There were boxes stacked in the corner, a rocking chair that was still wrapped in plastic, and shelves that hadn’t been mounted yet.

It didn’t look like a nursery. It looked like a storage unit for a family that had intentions but no execution.

Greg grabbed a box cutter and knelt beside one of the unopened packages. “Alright, what do you want to start with? Crib, dresser, or figuring out where we’re putting everything?”

I hesitated, staring at the mess. “The crib. If nothing else, she needs a place to sleep.”

Greg gave a firm nod. “Crib it is.”

Now, let me tell you something about cribs. They look simple. You see them in stores, all neatly put together, looking harmless. But the moment you open the box, you realize you’ve been lied to.

There were so many parts. Screws, wooden slats, instructions that seemed deliberately vague.

Greg picked up the manual, flipping through it with a concentrated expression. “Okay, step one: attach the side panels to the base.”

“That doesn’t sound hard,” I said, reaching for the side panels.

Fifteen minutes later, I was sitting cross-legged on the floor, glaring at the instruction booklet as if I could will it into making more sense.

“Why do we have five screws left over? Where do they go?”

Greg scratched his head. “I don’t know. Maybe they’re extras?”

I shot him a look. “We can’t just hope they’re extras, Greg! It’s a crib! It holds a baby! I would like it to be structurally sound!”

Greg held up his hands in surrender. “Alright, alright, let’s backtrack.”

We spent another twenty minutes dismantling part of the crib just to find the mistake, which turned out to be one single screw that was supposed to go inside a piece we had already covered.

I dropped my head into my hands. “I’m never trusting furniture assembly again.”

Greg laughed, kissing my cheek. “We’ll survive."

After hours of work, several snack breaks (because pregnancy hunger is real), and one near argument over whether the changing table should go by the window (it should not, because apparently, Greg doesn’t believe in ‘aesthetic flow’), and keeping an eye on Severus and Draco, the nursery was almost done.

The crib was standing proudly in the corner, the dresser was put together (without extra screws this time), and the rocking chair was finally unwrapped and positioned next to a bookshelf I planned to fill with bedtime stories.

I stepped back, hands on my lower back as I surveyed our work.

“Alright,” I said, nodding. “I feel less like a failure of a parent now.”

Greg wrapped his arms around me from behind, resting his chin on my shoulder. “You were never a failure, love. But I’m glad we got it done. You’ll be able to relax a little now.”

“Relax? Ha.” I let out a dry laugh, leaning into him. “I still have to pick out curtains, organize the baby clothes, and figure out where to put the—”

Greg turned me gently in his arms, pressing a finger to my lips. “Breathe, Harry. She’s not coming tonight.”

I exhaled through my nose, feeling a little ridiculous. “I know. I just… want it to be perfect.”

Greg’s eyes softened, and he took my hand, leading me over to the rocking chair. “Sit down for a second.”

I did as he asked, and he knelt in front of me, resting his hands on my belly. Eleanor, sensing the moment, shifted beneath his touch.

“You’re already doing everything you can for her,” he said softly. “You’re carrying her, loving her before she’s even here. That’s what matters. Not the color of the curtains or how organized the closet is.”

I swallowed past the lump in my throat, nodding. “You’re right.”

He smirked. “Of course I am.”

I rolled my eyes. “Don’t push it.”

Greg laughed, standing up and pulling me to my feet. “Alright, we’ll finish the final touches later. But for now, I say we celebrate our hard work.”

I arched a brow. “What did you have in mind?”

“Hot chocolate, a foot rub, and you not stressing about the nursery for the rest of the night.”

I pretended to think about it before sighing dramatically. “Fine. You win.”

Greg grinned, taking my hand. “Come on, love. You’ve earned it.”

Just as Greg and I were about to step out of the nursery, we were met with two tiny figures standing in the doorway, their eyes wide with curiosity. Severus clutched his favorite stuffed owl in one hand, his other hand gripping the edge of the doorframe as he peered inside. Draco, standing beside him, was bouncing slightly on his feet, his blonde curls sticking up in wild directions.

“Mommy?” Severus asked, tilting his head. “What doin’?”

Greg and I exchanged a glance before I crouched (as much as my heavily pregnant belly would allow) and smiled at them. “We’re setting up Eleanor’s room, love.”

Draco’s face scrunched up in confusion. “Where’s ‘Nora?”

“She’s still in my belly,” I explained, rubbing a hand over the bump. “But when she comes out, she’ll sleep in here.”

Severus’s eyes grew big, and he pointed at the crib. “Baby go in there?”

“That’s right,” Greg confirmed, stepping aside so they could waddle into the room.

Draco, always the more active of the two, immediately made a beeline for the freshly assembled crib. He pressed his tiny hands against the railing and gave it a firm shake, as if testing its strength.

Severus, meanwhile, toddled toward the dresser and peered up at it before turning to me, a frown creasing his tiny forehead. “Too big,” he announced.

I chuckled, resting a hand on his head. “It’s for baby clothes. We have to fill it up for Eleanor.”

Draco turned his attention away from the crib and gasped dramatically. “Help!” he announced, clapping his hands together. “Sevy, we help!”

Greg crouched beside them, clearly amused. “You want to help?”

Severus nodded, though his version of a nod was more of an enthusiastic wobble. “Uh-huh.”

I smiled at their excitement. “Alright, but you have to listen very carefully, okay?”

Both boys nodded solemnly, suddenly taking this very seriously.

I opened a small box of baby clothes, sorting through the soft onesies and tiny socks. “Okay, Severus, you can help put these in the drawer. Just like when you put your own socks away, alright?”

Severus’s chest puffed up with pride. “Sevy do!” He reached into the box with both hands, grabbing a handful of clothes and wobbling over to the dresser.

Greg opened one of the lower drawers for him, and Severus promptly dumped the entire bundle of fabric inside without even looking. Socks, onesies, and burp cloths all landed in a messy heap.

I pressed my lips together, trying not to laugh. “Well, that’s one way to do it.”

Severus clapped for himself, beaming. “Did it!”

Greg ruffled his hair. “Good job, bud.”

Draco, not to be outdone, had grabbed a tiny baby blanket and was dragging it across the room toward the crib. The problem was, the blanket was bigger than he was, and he kept stepping on it as he walked.

“Dwaco help,” he grunted, tugging with all his might.

“Do you want some help with that, love?” I asked, biting my lip to keep from laughing.

“No!” he declared. “Me big!”

Greg nudged me with a grin. “Sound familiar?”

I sighed dramatically. “He is my son.”

Draco eventually made it to the crib and threw the blanket over the railing. It draped over one side in a lopsided fashion, half hanging onto the floor.

“Done!” Draco announced proudly, placing his hands on his hips like he had just conquered the world.

“Perfect,” I said, kissing the top of his head. “Eleanor’s going to love it.”

Draco grinned up at me before patting my belly with both hands. “Nora be warm.”

I felt a lump form in my throat at the sweetness of it. “She will, love. Because of you.”

With the clothing drawer (barely) filled and the blanket (somewhat) in place, I figured we were finished. But then Draco spotted the pile of stuffed animals that we hadn’t yet decided where to put.

His eyes lit up. “Dwuffies!”

Severus turned at the word and immediately bolted over, grabbing a stuffed dragon that was almost as big as he was. “Baby need!”

Greg, seeing where this was going, gave me a warning look. “Uh-oh.”

Draco picked up a small stuffed bear and toddled back to the crib, attempting to heave it over the railing. It took a few tries, but eventually, the bear landed with a soft plop inside. Severus followed suit, chucking the dragon in after it.

Then, as if an invisible competition had begun, they started grabbing every single stuffed animal from the pile and tossing them into the crib. Bunny. Unicorn. Another dragon. An owl. A cat. A stuffed moon. The crib was filling up fast.

I held up a hand, trying to stop the madness. “Alright, alright! That’s enough, loves.”

Draco froze, his arms full of a plush hippogriff. “No ‘nuff,” he said stubbornly. “Nora need all.”

Greg was full-on laughing now, watching as the crib transformed into a plush zoo. “I mean, she’ll definitely have options.”

I sighed, rubbing my temples. “We can’t put too many in the crib, Draco. She’s only a baby. She needs space.”

Draco pouted, looking genuinely devastated. “But… but hugs.”

Severus hugged the stuffed dragon tightly, his lower lip wobbling. “Baby sad wifout dwuffies.”

Greg gave me a you’re-on-your-own-here look before stepping back. I shot him a glare before sighing and kneeling (as best as I could) in front of the boys.

“Okay,” I said gently. “How about we pick one special stuffed animal for Eleanor to have in her crib, and the rest can sit on the shelf next to her bed so they’re close by?”

Severus frowned in deep thought, looking between the many options. Draco, meanwhile, immediately grabbed the bear he had thrown in first and held it up. “Dis one!”

Severus, seeing his brother make a choice, quickly shoved the dragon forward. “Dis one!”

Greg crouched down beside me. “What if we put the bear in the crib and the dragon on the rocking chair?”

Severus considered this for a long moment before nodding. “Otay.”

Crisis averted.

By the time we got everything settled, the nursery actually looked like a nursery. It wasn’t completely finished, but it was close. The boys, exhausted from their hard work, were now curled up on the floor, sharing the baby blanket Draco had tried so hard to carry earlier.

Greg wrapped an arm around me, pulling me close. “I think we had some excellent helpers today.”

I let out a soft laugh. “The best.”

Greg pressed a kiss to my forehead. “You feeling better now?”

I exhaled, looking around the room. “Yeah. I think I am.”

As I placed my hand on my belly, feeling Eleanor shift beneath my skin, I realized that no matter how much I planned or how perfect I wanted everything to be, the truth was—she didn’t need a flawless nursery.

She just needed us.

And that? That, we had covered.

By the time we had finished dinner, given the boys their baths, and tucked them into bed, I was exhausted. My back ached, my feet felt like they had doubled in size, and every muscle in my body screamed for relief. I had spent the entire day waddling around, finishing Eleanor’s nursery, and dealing with two very enthusiastic toddlers who were convinced that she needed every single stuffed animal in the house to feel loved.

I deserved a reward. And that reward? The hot chocolate and foot rub that Greg had promised me earlier.

I shuffled into the living room, sighing dramatically as I lowered myself onto the couch, stretching my legs out with a groan. “Alright,” I announced, shooting Greg a look. “You owe me.”

Greg, who was in the kitchen finishing up the dishes, turned and raised an eyebrow. “Owe you?”

I gestured vaguely at myself. “Yes. I—a very pregnant person—spent the entire day making sure our daughter has a nursery while simultaneously managing two overzealous toddlers who wanted to smother said nursery in plush animals. You promised me hot chocolate and a foot rub. And I fully intend to collect.”

Greg chuckled, drying his hands on a dish towel. “Alright, alright. I’m a man of my word. One hot chocolate and foot rub coming right up.”

I sighed in contentment, sinking further into the couch. “Good. Because if you had forgotten, I would have staged a very dramatic protest. Possibly with tears.”

He laughed, shaking his head as he went to make the hot chocolate. “Merlin help me.”

A few minutes later, Greg returned, carrying two mugs of hot chocolate—one for me, and one for himself. The scent of warm milk and rich chocolate filled the air, and I could see a mountain of tiny marshmallows floating on top.

I beamed at him. “You put extra marshmallows. You do love me.”

Greg smirked as he handed me the mug. “I only do it so you don’t guilt-trip me for the next three days.”

I took a sip, sighing in sheer bliss. “You joke, but this might be the best thing that’s happened to me all day.”

Greg sat down next to me, taking a sip from his own mug before resting his arm along the back of the couch. “So, the crib and the dresser weren’t the highlights of your day?”

I snorted into my hot chocolate. “I’m still emotionally recovering from the crib fiasco. I don’t trust furniture assembly ever again.”

He laughed, shaking his head. “Fair.”

After a few minutes of peaceful drinking, Greg set his mug down and patted his lap. “Alright, give me those feet.”

I raised an eyebrow. “You sure? They’re basically two swollen potatoes attached to my legs.”

Greg rolled his eyes. “Harry. Feet. Now.”

I grinned, shifting to stretch my legs across his lap. “If you insist.”

The moment his fingers pressed into the sole of my foot, I let out an embarrassingly loud groan.

Greg immediately burst into laughter. “Was that a foot rub, or did I just exorcise a demon?”

I tilted my head back against the couch. “I don’t even care how it sounded. That was heavenly.”

Greg smirked, kneading his thumbs into the arch of my foot. “That bad, huh?”

I sighed dramatically. “Greg, my body is not my own anymore. My back hurts, my ankles have disappeared, and I swear, if Eleanor gets any bigger, I’m going to have to start walking on all fours like a centaur to support my belly.”

Greg wheezed, nearly dropping my foot. “A centaur?! Harry, what the hell?”

I lifted my head to glare at him. “I’m serious! My center of gravity is ruined. Do you know how hard it is to put on socks now? I nearly fell into the dresser this morning trying to reach my toes!”

Greg had tears in his eyes from laughing so hard. “I would pay actual galleons to see you attempt socks.”

I huffed. “You laugh now, but when you have to start helping me put them on, we’ll see who’s laughing then.”

Greg grinned, still massaging my foot. “Honestly? I’ll do it. You’re carrying our daughter, and if that means I have to be on sock duty, then so be it.”

My heart melted a little at that. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”

He smirked. “I know.”

As the foot rub continued, I let out another deep sigh—this time, a content one. The day had been long, exhausting, and filled with chaotic moments, but this—this simple, quiet moment of being taken care of—made it all worth it.

Greg had always been steady, always been there, but sometimes, in moments like this, it really hit me how much I loved him.

I looked at him, my voice quieter now. “You know you’re incredible, right?”

Greg glanced at me, clearly surprised by the shift in my tone. “Where’s this coming from?”

I shrugged, shifting slightly. “Just thinking. I know I complain a lot, but you’ve been amazing through all of this. With the boys, with Eleanor, with me. You just… make it all feel easier.”

Greg’s expression softened, and he squeezed my foot gently before setting it down and leaning forward to press a kiss to my lips. “That’s my job,” he murmured.

I smiled against his lips. “You’re really good at it.”

He chuckled. “And you’re really bad at sitting still, which is why I’m making sure you’re properly pampered tonight.”

“Can I be pampered every night?” I asked, smirking.

Greg sighed dramatically. “You already are, love.”

I laughed, curling up against him as he pulled the blanket over us. “I really love you, you know.”

Greg kissed my forehead. “I really love you too, Harry.”

As I rested my head against his chest, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up to me, I couldn’t help but feel a deep, overwhelming sense of peace.

The nursery was ready. The boys were happy. Greg was perfect. And soon—so soon—Eleanor would be here.

For the first time in a long time, everything felt right.

And maybe, just maybe, I’d let Greg put my socks on for me tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

He chuckled. "And you're really bad at sitting still, which is why I'm making sure you're properly pampered tonight."

"Can I be pampered every night?" I asked, smirking.

Greg sighed dramatically. "You already are, love."

I laughed, curling up against him as he pulled the blanket over us. "I really love you, you know."

Greg kissed my forehead. "I really love you too, Harry."

As I rested my head against his chest, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up to me, I couldn't help but feel a deep, overwhelming sense of peace.

The nursery was ready. The boys were happy. Greg was perfect. And soon—so soon—Eleanor would be here.

For the first time in a long time, everything felt right.

And maybe, just maybe, I'd let Greg put my socks on for me tomorrow.

Harry's Pov

January 13, 1999

30 weeks pregnant

There's something about hitting 30 weeks that makes everything feel more serious. Like, yes, I've been pregnant for a while now, and yes, I'm very aware that there's a small human rolling around inside me, but 30 weeks just sounds... final. Like I've crossed some invisible threshold into really being pregnant.

I've got 10 weeks left, give or take. That's only two and a half months. And while part of me feels like I've been pregnant forever, the other part is screaming that there's not enough time left before Eleanor is actually here.

She's getting big now—around 16 inches long and nearly 3.5 pounds, according to the baby books Greg keeps reading. Her skin isn't as translucent anymore, and she's starting to fill out with more fat, which means she's less of a tiny wrinkled thing and more of an actual baby.

More importantly, her lungs are developing at a rapid pace, which means if she were born early, she'd have a much better chance at breathing on her own. Not that I want her to come early, but still, it's weird to think that she's already so close to being ready for the world.

And she's strong. I don't mean aww, she's getting big strong. I mean I think she's actively trying to break one of my ribs strong.

This morning, I woke up to a sharp, insistent jab right beneath my ribs, and I swear, I saw stars.

I groaned, rolling onto my side and pressing a hand to my belly. "Eleanor, why?"

Greg stirred beside me, one arm blindly reaching out to rest over my waist. "Mmmh... what's wrong?"

I sighed, wincing as she kicked again. "Your daughter is assaulting my ribcage. I think she's planning her escape."

Greg let out a sleep-heavy chuckle, his hand replacing mine on my belly. He rubbed slow, soothing circles over the stretched skin, murmuring softly, "Easy there, Ellie. Your dad needs his bones intact."

She kicked again, right under his palm.

Greg laughed. "Well, she's definitely got a strong personality."

I groaned dramatically. "More like a vendetta against my organs."

But as much as I complained, I couldn't help the small, deep-rooted warmth that settled in my chest every time I felt her move. Even when it hurt. Even when I was exhausted and sore. Every little shift and kick reminded me that she was real, that she was growing, and that soon, she'd be in my arms instead of under my ribs.

Greg leaned in, pressing a sleepy kiss to my shoulder. "You're doing amazing, you know."

I let out a soft sigh, my eyes closing for a moment. "I don't feel amazing. I feel huge."

"You are huge," Greg teased, then quickly yelped when I elbowed him. "I mean—beautifully huge."

"That's not better," I grumbled, though I couldn't keep the smile off my face.

Greg smirked, rolling onto his back. "Fine, fine. You're glowing. A radiant vision of pregnancy."

I snorted. "Radiant, huh? Tell that to my ankles."

Which, for the record, are barely ankles anymore.

At 30 weeks, everything is just bigger. My stomach is stretched to what feels like its absolute limit, even though I know I still have ten more weeks of growth ahead. My balance is shot, my back aches constantly, and my hips have decided to participate in the sport of random shooting pains whenever I sit for too long.

Oh, and let's not forget the swelling. My feet have disappeared, lost beneath a layer of puffiness that makes my shoes feel like torture devices. Even my fingers feel swollen, which means I've had to take off my wedding ring for now—something that deeply upset me until Greg, being Greg, put it on a chain around my neck so I could still wear it.

Then there's the insomnia. My body is so tired, but the moment I lie down, my brain decides it's time to think about everything.

What if we forgot something for the nursery? What if I go into labor early? What if Eleanor doesn't sleep through the night? What if I never sleep through the night again?

Greg, of course, sleeps like a baby beside me, totally unaware of my late-night spiral into existential parenting crises.

"Greg," I whisper at 2 AM, staring at the ceiling.

He doesn't move.

I poke his shoulder. "Greg."

He groans, shifting slightly. "Mmh... huh?"

"What if Eleanor doesn't like me?"

Greg peels one eye open. "Harry. Harry. It's two in the morning."

"I know, but what if she doesn't like me?"

Greg sighs deeply, then shifts to wrap an arm around me, pulling me into his chest. "She's going to love you. Now, please, for the love of Merlin, sleep."

I do not sleep.

By mid-afternoon, I'm waddling around the house, trying to find a comfortable position to sit in that doesn't make my back feel like it's been cursed.

Greg, who has been watching me struggle for the past ten minutes, finally sighs. "Harry. Just sit down."

"I am sitting down," I argue, shifting again on the couch. "It just sucks."

Greg pinches the bridge of his nose. "You need to rest."

I huff, crossing my arms over my massive belly. "I've been resting all day."

Greg raises an eyebrow. "Have you?"

I pause, then sigh. "Okay, maybe not. But resting isn't comfortable either!"

Greg walks over, pulling me up gently. "Come on. We're going to try something."

Ten minutes later, I'm laying on my side with about five pillows strategically placed around me, and Greg is rubbing my back in slow, firm circles.

"Oh," I breathe out, melting into the cushions. "Oh, that's nice."

Greg grins. "Told you."

I hum in agreement, finally relaxing for the first time all day. Eleanor shifts inside me, rolling lazily beneath my ribs.

I press my hand to my belly. "She likes it too."

Greg leans down, pressing a soft kiss to my stomach. "You're doing great, love."

I exhale, my body slowly settling. "I just... can't believe how close we are."

Greg's hand smooths over my belly, his voice soft. "Ten more weeks."

"Or sooner," I mutter.

"Or sooner," he agrees, smiling. "But no matter what, we'll be ready."

I nod, closing my eyes for a moment. "I hope so."

Greg squeezes my hand. "We will be."

And even though I know there's still so much left to do, for now, in this quiet moment, I actually believe him.

Eleanor will be here soon. And ready or not... we're almost there.

At this point in my pregnancy, I'm fairly certain that Severus and Draco are more excited about Eleanor than I am. Not that I'm not excited—because I am—but they have reached a whole new level of enthusiasm.

They have officially decided that my belly is the most interesting thing in the house. It's no longer just my belly—it's Eleanor's House—and it must be touched at all times.

This morning, I woke up to Severus crawling into bed, his tiny hands immediately smacking against my stomach as if he was trying to summon Eleanor himself.

"Baby!" he announced loudly, his face lighting up.

Greg groaned beside me, pulling the pillow over his head. "Sev... it's too early for this..."

Severus ignored him completely, pressing his cheek against my belly. "Hi, Nora."

Draco wasn't far behind. He toddled into the room, rubbing his sleepy eyes before spotting Severus on the bed. Without hesitation, he clambered up beside me and immediately planted both hands right on my stomach.

"Baby wake up?" Draco asked, blinking at me.

I sighed, rubbing at my tired eyes. "I mean, I'm awake now."

Draco frowned before leaning down and shouting at my belly. "NORA! WAKE UP!"

Greg let out a wheezing laugh from under his pillow. "Oh my god."

I groaned, rubbing my face. "Draco, love, you don't have to yell. She's in my belly, not across the house."

Draco tilted his head at me, clearly considering this logic, before patting my stomach like it was a drum. "Baby wake up now?"

And, because of course she would, Eleanor responded.

A sharp little kick pressed against my ribs, and Draco gasped so dramatically that I thought he might actually faint.

"SEVY!" Draco shrieked, turning to his brother. "BABY MOVE!"

Severus sat up, eyes wide as he immediately flattened both hands against my belly. "Do again!" he demanded.

I sighed, resting my hand on my bump. "She's not a puppet, love. She moves when she wants to."

Draco huffed, clearly not pleased with this answer, and tried tapping my belly like he was knocking on a door. "Nora! Do again!"

Eleanor, stubborn as always, decided to not do again.

Draco pouted. "Baby sleep?"

"Probably," I said, shifting slightly to try and get comfortable. "Or she just doesn't feel like kicking you on command."

Severus frowned, deep in thought, before looking up at me with big, serious eyes. "Baby... stuck?"

I snorted. "No, love, she's not stuck. She's just inside my belly for now. She'll come out when she's ready."

Draco gasps again, eyes wide. "OUT?!"

Oh.

Oh no.

I know that look. That's the 'I just realized something that I now need to understand immediately' look.

Severus looked horrified. "How Baby get OUT?!"

I opened my mouth. Closed it. Opened it again. Oh, Merlin, how do I explain this?

Greg, the traitor, was laughing silently into his pillow.

I gave him a look that said help me, but he just shook his head, smirking. You're on your own, Potter.

I cleared my throat. "Um... well... the healer will help me, and she'll come out when she's big enough."

Draco narrowed his eyes, as if sensing my deception. "Out where?"

I froze.

Severus gasped again, looking panicked. "Not the mouth?!"

Greg actually had to leave the room at that point because he was dying of laughter.

I sighed deeply, rubbing my temples. "No, not my mouth."

Draco, still suspicious, patted my belly again. "Baby come out belly button?"

I decided, at this point, that this was a problem for Future Me.

"Something like that," I said quickly. "Now, do you want to feel her kick again?"

Luckily, that distracted them.

Draco's eyes lit up again, and he nuzzled his cheek against my stomach like a tiny kitten. "Baby move now?"

Severus wasn't far behind, pressing his hands firmly against the sides of my belly. "Wake up, Baby."

And, because she already knows she's going to be adored by these two, Eleanor finally obliged.

A soft little roll shifted beneath my skin, followed by a kick. Severus's eyes went HUGE, and Draco let out the highest-pitched squeal I'd ever heard in my life.

"She MOVED!" Severus whispered in pure awe.

Draco, overwhelmed, threw himself backwards onto the bed, his little arms flopping dramatically. "NORA LOVE ME!"

I wheezed. "She doesn't even know what love is yet, Draco."

"YES SHE DOES!" Draco insisted, sitting back up. "SHE SAY HI TO ME!"

Severus, nodding very seriously, patted my belly again. "Baby like us."

I smiled, feeling an odd warmth settle in my chest. "She does."

Greg, finally recovered from his laughing fit, came back into the room, leaning in the doorway with a smirk. "So, what did I miss?"

Severus turned to him, looking 100% serious. "Baby move. Baby love us."

Draco giggled and threw his arms in the air. "BABY BEST FRIEND!"

Greg chuckled, coming over to sit beside me. "Sounds like she's got some pretty great brothers waiting for her."

Severus nodded. "We take care of Baby."

Draco huffed, determined. "I no let no one be mean."

I ruffled his soft curls. "I think she's going to be very lucky to have you both."

Severus, apparently satisfied with his work, gave my belly one last pat before sliding off the bed. "We go play now."

Draco, however, stayed where he was, still cuddled up against my stomach.

I raised an eyebrow. "You're not going to play with Sevy?"

Draco shook his head, curling up against me. "I stay wif Nora."

My heart actually melted.

I sighed, stroking his soft hair. "Alright, love."

Greg wrapped an arm around my shoulders, pressing a kiss to my temple. "You sure you don't just want to live like this forever?"

I laughed softly, watching Draco's little hand rest against my belly, his face content. "Honestly?"

Greg grinned. "Yeah?"

I smiled down at Draco, my heart aching with love.

"I wouldn't mind."

Draco had made himself comfortable, his little cheek pressed right up against my belly as he hummed some tune only he knew. His tiny hands absentmindedly patted the curve of my stomach like he was lulling Eleanor to sleep. I wasn't sure if I should be moved by the affection or concerned that this was his new favorite activity.

Greg nudged me, smirking. "You're going to have to surgically remove him from your belly at some point, you know."

I sighed dramatically, running my fingers through Draco's soft curls. "I don't even think he wants to be born at this point. He's just going to be permanently attached to Eleanor through my stomach."

Draco hummed happily, giving my belly another firm pat. "Nora soft."

I raised an eyebrow at Greg. "I don't know if I should take that as a compliment or a reminder that I'm getting huge."

Greg, wisely, said nothing.

Severus, who had been off stacking blocks in the corner, suddenly perked up, his little face scrunching into something serious. "Baby eat in there?"

I blinked. "Uh. What?"

Greg, sensing danger, shifted slightly. "Oh no."

Severus toddled closer, pointing at my belly. "Baby eat inside?"

Draco gasped dramatically, sitting upright so fast that his curls bounced. "BABY HAVE FOOD?!"

I rubbed my face, already regretting where this was going. "Uh... well, kind of? She gets food through me."

Severus frowned deeply, clearly suspicious. "How?"

I shot Greg a look. Do something. Help me.

Greg, the traitor, just grinned and leaned back against the pillows, watching with pure amusement. You got this, Potter.

Draco placed both hands on my belly again, tilting his head like he was listening for something. "Baby eat now?"

I sighed, rubbing my forehead. "No, love. She doesn't eat like we do. She gets food from me."

Draco's eyes widened in horror. "Nora eat YOU?!"

Greg immediately lost it, burying his face in the blanket to muffle his laughter.

I groaned. "No, she's not eating me! She just gets food from me! Through a special cord in my belly!"

Draco gasped louder, his little mouth forming an "O." "MAGIC FOOD STRING?!"

I blinked. "What?"

Severus nodded solemnly, clearly deep in thought. "Magic food string."

I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Sure. Magic food string."

Draco beamed, looking satisfied with this answer. "Nora have snack?"

Greg, still laughing, sat up. "Eleanor's fine, love. She's not hungry."

Draco frowned deeply, patting my belly again. "No snack?"

Severus, still studying my stomach like it held the secrets of the universe, suddenly lit up. "Baby like milk!"

I froze.

Oh no.

Greg froze too, clearly realizing exactly where this was going.

Draco gasped. "NORA HAVE MILK?!"

I knew I should have changed the subject before it got this far.

"Uh..." I cleared my throat, trying to sound normal. "Yes, babies drink milk when they're born."

Severus's little brain gears were turning. "Mommy have milk?"

Greg's whole body shook with silent laughter as I internally panicked.

Draco, still processing, suddenly lit up like a Christmas tree. "MOMMY COW!"

Greg WHEEZED, rolling off the bed in tears.

I gasped, horrified. "EXCUSE ME?!"

Draco clapped his hands gleefully. "MOMMY HAVE MILK! MOMMY COW!"

"I AM NOT A COW, DRACO Malfoy-Potter!"

Greg was completely useless, literally crying with laughter on the floor while I gaped at my traitorous toddler.

Severus nodded seriously, as if he were agreeing with some scientific breakthrough. "Mommy cow."

Draco giggled, clearly very pleased with himself. "Moo!"

Greg lost it all over again.

I covered my face with my hands, absolutely defeated. "I hate this house."

Draco grinned and gently patted my belly. "It okay, Mommy. Baby love you."

I peeked through my fingers at him, my heart melting despite everything. "Yeah?"

Severus nodded. "Baby love Mommy milk cow."

Greg actually choked on his laughter.

I considered leaving. Just standing up and walking into the woods to become a feral creature with no responsibilities.

Instead, I sighed deeply, rubbing Draco's soft curls. "Fine. But if you ever tell anyone that you called me a cow, you're sleeping in the laundry room."

Draco gasped, horrified. "Nooo!"

Severus, equally scandalized, grabbed my arm. "No! No no no!"

Greg, still grinning, wiped at his eyes and finally sat back up. "Alright, alright. No one's sleeping in the laundry room. But, uh..." He smirked at me. "For the record, I don't think I'm ever going to forget this moment."

I shot him a death glare. "Oh, you better."

Greg leaned in, pressing a kiss to my temple. "Never."

I sighed, accepting my fate, as Severus and Draco happily resumed talking to my belly like Eleanor could respond.

They were still obsessed, still determined to communicate with their baby sister, and I knew that wasn't going to stop anytime soon.

Even if I was now, apparently, the household cow.

I sighed again, shaking my head as Draco snuggled back up against my belly. "Eleanor, love, I hope you're ready for this family. Because we are absolute chaos."

After enduring the emotional trauma of being called a cow by my own children, I decided it was time to get out of bed before they found another way to destroy my dignity.

There was just one problem.

I couldn't actually get out of bed.

Getting up at 30 weeks pregnant wasn't a simple thing anymore. It required strategy, leverage, and, apparently, an entire support team.

I grunted as I tried rolling to the side, only to flop back like a helpless turtle. "Okay. I'm officially stuck."

Greg, amused but used to this, held out a hand. "Come on, love. One good push, and we'll get you upright."

Severus, watching closely, immediately panicked. "Mommy fall?!"

"No, sweetheart, I'm not falling," I reassured him, already out of breath from simply existing.

Draco, on the other hand, gasped dramatically. "MOMMY NEED HELP!"

Before I could even process what was happening, Draco latched onto my arm and started pulling with all his tiny might.

Severus, never one to be left out, quickly grabbed my other arm and started yanking too.

Greg choked back laughter. "Boys—"

"I GOT IT, DADDY!" Draco grunted, pulling with his whole soul.

Severus huffed. "NO! I do!"

Draco whined, still tugging. "I DO!"

I wasn't moving. At all.

Greg, looking far too entertained, finally stepped in before they dislocated my arms. "Alright, alright. I think Daddy should take over."

Draco let go, pouting. "But I help!"

I reached over, ruffling his soft curls. "You did, love. Very strong. But I think Daddy has to finish the job."

Greg, smirking, grabbed my hands and pulled me up with one smooth motion.

I gasped like I'd just climbed a mountain. "Sweet Merlin, I'm never lying down again."

Greg chuckled, wrapping an arm around my waist to steady me. "Oh, sure. Until you need to sit down in about five minutes."

I glared at him. "I hope Eleanor kicks you extra hard next time she's near your hand."

Greg laughed, kissing my forehead. "Worth it."

Severus, clearly pleased that I was now upright, clapped. "Mommy tall again!"

Draco, nodding wisely, patted my belly. "Nora heavy."

I sighed deeply. "Draco, love, I know."

It took five minutes just to waddle to the top of the stairs because Draco insisted on holding my hand the entire way down the hall.

Severus, meanwhile, kept staring suspiciously at my belly like Eleanor was going to jump out at any moment.

Greg, already at the bottom of the stairs, called up. "You lot coming, or are we just living upstairs now?"

I glared down at him. "I AM MOVING AS FAST AS I CAN."

Draco pouted, turning to Greg. "Mommy slow."

Greg snorted, quickly hiding it behind a cough. "Mommy is growing your baby sister. That's hard work."

Severus nodded seriously, looking up at me. "Mommy work hard."

I sighed dramatically, clutching my lower back. "You have no idea."

After finally making it downstairs (a journey that felt like it lasted a lifetime), I flopped onto the nearest chair, sighing like an old man.

Severus immediately climbed onto my lap, snuggling against me. "Mommy tired?"

I wrapped an arm around him, pressing a kiss to his soft hair. "A little, love."

Draco scampered over to Greg, bouncing excitedly. "Daddy, we eat?"

Greg ruffled his curls. "Yep. Who's hungry?"

"ME!" Draco shouted, arms in the air.

Severus nodded against my chest. "Me too."

Greg glanced at me. "You want something, love?"

I groaned, rubbing my belly. "Honestly? I'd eat everything in this house right now."

Draco gasped loudly. "Mommy eat house?!"

Greg had to turn away, shoulders shaking with laughter.

I sighed heavily, rubbing my forehead. "No, Draco. I'm not eating the house."

Draco, still suspicious, narrowed his eyes. "Just food?"

I nodded. "Yes, love. Just food."

Severus patted my stomach. "Nora eat too?"

I smiled softly, rubbing my belly. "She gets food from me, remember?"

Draco giggled, leaning down to whisper directly at my belly. "Nora! Eat fast!"

Greg, grinning, came over with a plate of scrambled eggs and toast, setting it in front of me. "Alright, before you eat the entire house, try this first."

I sighed in pure bliss, taking the first bite. "Merlin, I think I love you more than ever right now."

Greg smirked. "Because I made you eggs?"

"Yes," I said seriously, shoving more food into my mouth. "And because you're not calling me a cow like some people."

Draco, mouth full of toast, gasped. "Mommy cow again?!"

Greg choked on his coffee, wheezing.

I glared at my husband, who was laughing way too hard. "You're never going to let that go, are you?"

Greg grinned. "Not a chance."

Severus, completely unfazed, shoved a bite of eggs into his mouth before patting my belly one more time. "Baby love Mommy."

And just like that, my fake anger melted away, replaced by something warm and soft in my chest.

I ran a gentle hand through his hair. "I love you too, sweetheart."

Draco, not to be left out, scrambled onto my lap and wrapped his tiny arms around my belly, hugging Eleanor through my skin.

"Nora love us too!"

I smiled, pressing a hand over his. "She does, love."

Greg, watching us, sighed dramatically. "I'm outnumbered, aren't I?"

Severus nodded very seriously. "Yup."

Draco giggled. "You stuck with us."

Greg, laughing softly, leaned down and pressed a kiss to my lips. "Wouldn't have it any other way."

And as I sat there, surrounded by my chaotic, wonderful little family, I couldn't help but think that even though pregnancy was exhausting, and my body was basically falling apart, I wouldn't trade this for anything.

Not even for ankles that actually existed. After breakfast, I was already wiped out. You wouldn't think sitting and eating would be exhausting, but apparently, everything is exhausting when you're seven months pregnant and carrying around an entire human being.

Greg, sensing my impending nap, tried to intervene.

"Alright, love. Why don't you sit on the couch and rest for a bit? I'll handle the boys."

I narrowed my eyes at him over my mug of tea. "You say that like I have a choice."

Greg smirked. "You don't."

Severus, who had been attempting to stack his toast crusts into a tower, perked up at this. "Mommy nap?"

Draco, who was chewing dramatically on his last bite of toast, gasped. "MOMMY SLEEP?!"

I sighed, rubbing my belly. "I'm not sleeping, just... resting."

Draco immediately hopped down from his chair and ran to my side, clutching at my leg like I was about to disappear forever. "Noooo! No nap!"

Severus, not one to be left behind, scrambled out of his chair and grabbed my other leg. "Stay wif us!"

Greg, the traitor, just folded his arms and grinned. "Told you they're obsessed with you."

I groaned, already defeated. "Merlin help me."

Draco gently patted my belly, like pleading with Eleanor. "Nora, tell Mommy no nap!"

Greg had to turn away to hide his laughter.

Since napping was apparently not an option, I ended up on the couch with two tiny toddlers draped over me, both completely content to use my stomach as a pillow.

Severus had his head resting gently against my belly, his small hand absently stroking my arm, like he was making sure I didn't get up and leave.

Draco, on the other hand, was whispering softly to Eleanor, his little fingers tracing patterns over my stretched skin.

"Nora, we play later, 'kay?" he murmured. "You come out soon."

Severus frowned, shifting slightly. "No, not yet."

Draco huffed. "Why?"

"Baby not ready," Severus said wisely. "Too small."

I smiled, stroking his hair. "That's right, love. She needs to grow a little more."

Draco pouted, clearly unimpressed. "She take too long."

Greg, walking into the room, chuckled. "Trust me, love, your mommy agrees."

I shot Greg a glare. "Excuse me, you're not the one carrying her."

Greg smirked. "No, but I'm the one getting kicked awake at night when she practices gymnastics inside you."

I sighed dramatically. "This house has zero sympathy for me."

Severus patted my arm soothingly. "S'okay, Mommy."

Draco, very seriously, pressed a tiny kiss to my belly. "I help."

And just like that, I melted.

By the time lunch rolled around, I was starving again. Greg, ever the responsible husband, decided to take over making sandwiches while I attempted to supervise the boys.

It was... chaos.

Severus had decided that he was in charge of distributing napkins, but his version of "distributing" was throwing them into the air like confetti.

Draco, meanwhile, was trying to climb onto the counter because he was convinced he could help Greg spread peanut butter.

"Draco, love, get down," I called from the table.

Draco pouted, clinging to the edge of the counter. "I BIG!"

Greg, barely holding back laughter, grabbed him under the arms and plopped him back onto the floor. "You're one. Let's wait a few more years before you start cooking, yeah?"

Draco huffed dramatically. "No fair."

Severus, still enthusiastically tossing napkins, paused and looked at me with serious eyes. "Mommy eat now?"

I smiled, patting my belly. "Yes, love. Eleanor and I are very hungry."

Draco, determined, marched over and pressed his little hands to my belly. "Nora, you hungry too?"

Greg slid a plate of sandwiches onto the table. "Trust me, love. She's hungry."

Draco nodded knowingly, before turning back to my belly. "I share wif you, 'kay?"

I chuckled. "You're very sweet, love."

Severus, crawling into the seat next to me, patted my arm reassuringly. "Mommy eat lots."

Greg snorted. "Oh, trust me, he does."

I kicked him lightly under the table. "Watch it, Goyle."

Greg just grinned. "I love you."

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, yeah. Feed me."

Bath time was a nightmare.

Severus and Draco, despite being small, somehow managed to flood the entire bathroom in a matter of minutes.

"Sev, Draco—stop splashing!" I pleaded, already soaked from where I'd been attempting to wash their hair.

Draco, grinning, threw another handful of water into the air. "WATER FUN!"

Severus, giggling madly, grabbed the soap bottle and squeezed it way too hard. A mountain of bubbles exploded into the tub.

Greg walked in just in time to witness the madness. He blinked, taking in the scene—the soaked floor, the giggles of pure evil, the bubble-covered toddlers.

He turned to me, smirking. "Having fun?"

I glared. "Help me."

Greg sighed dramatically, rolling up his sleeves. "Alright, you two. Time to get clean for real."

Draco gasped in betrayal. "NO!"

Severus shook his head furiously, clinging to the edge of the tub. "WE STAY!"

Greg, ever the problem solver, grinned. "Who wants a bedtime story?"

The boys froze, their little eyes wide.

Draco gasped. "Story?"

Severus nodded quickly. "Yes!"

Greg smirked. "Then let's get you out of the tub."

And just like that, Greg wins the war.

After drying them off, dressing them in their warm pajamas, and enduring five more minutes of them squishing their faces against my belly, we finally got them into bed.

Greg kissed the top of Severus's head before tucking Draco in beside him. "Alright, loves. Sleep tight."

Severus yawned, curling up with his stuffed owl. "Night, Daddy."

Draco, snuggling under the blankets, whispered sleepily to my belly. "Night, Nora."

And with that, they were out cold.

Greg turned to me, grinning. "Alright. Now you need rest."

I sighed, rubbing my belly. "I don't think I'll ever not be tired again."

Greg pulled me close, pressing a kiss to my forehead. "I love you."

I smirked. "Even though I'm a 'milk cow'?"

Greg laughed, shaking his head. "Especially because you're my milk cow."

I groaned. "I hate this house."

Greg just kissed me again. "No, you don't."

And as exhausted as I was... I really didn't. It was past midnight, and I was wide awake.

I should have been sleeping. My body was exhausted, my back ached, and I knew that in a few short hours, Severus and Draco would be awake, jumping on me like tiny lunatics demanding breakfast. But sleep? Not happening.

Instead, I lay there in the dim glow of the moonlight, my hands resting on my belly as Eleanor rolled lazily beneath my skin. She wasn't kicking so much as shifting, her movements slow and methodical, like she was stretching out before curling back into whatever comfortable position she could find.

Greg was fast asleep beside me, his arm draped across my waist in the protective way he always did, like even in his sleep, he needed to make sure I was okay. His soft breathing was steady, completely unaware of the storm of thoughts going through my mind.

Because tonight? Tonight, my mind was going down the rabbit hole of the future.

What was life going to look like in a year?

Or two?

Or, more terrifyingly, in four years, when Severus and Draco turned five?

When they started to remember?

I swallowed hard, my fingers absently tracing slow circles over my belly. Right now, they were just toddlers. Happy, curious, mischievous little boys who thought my belly was Eleanor's house and believed in things like magic food strings and bedtime stories about brave knights and dragons.

But what happens when the Secunda Opportunitas spell wears off?

What happens when Severus stops looking at me like I'm his entire world and starts remembering that he used to be Professor Snape?

When Draco stops whispering bedtime wishes to Eleanor and instead remembers that he was raised in the Malfoy Manor, taught to believe in blood purity and power?

I felt a tightness in my chest that had nothing to do with pregnancy.

Would they still love me?

Would they still be my boys?

Would they wake up one day and feel resentment—because I was the reason they lost the lives they once had?

Eleanor shifted again, pressing right under my ribs, like she could feel my anxiety and wanted to remind me that she was still here.

I exhaled slowly, rubbing where she pushed. "Sorry, love," I murmured. "Didn't mean to get worked up."

She rolled again, softer this time.

Maybe I was worrying too much.

Or maybe I wasn't worrying enough.

Because I knew what was coming.

And once the past came back, I had no idea if I'd still get to keep my family the way it was now.

After another hour of lying there, my thoughts spiraling, I gave up.

Carefully, I pushed myself up, gritting my teeth as my belly made even the simplest movement feel like a workout.

Greg stirred beside me, blinking sleepily. "Harry?"

I sighed, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "Can't sleep. Go back to bed."

Greg frowned, his hand grazing over my bump before dropping back onto the mattress. "Want me to get up with you?"

"No, love," I whispered. "Just... going to sit downstairs for a bit."

He mumbled something incoherent, already drifting back into sleep.

I waddled out of the bedroom, one hand on my back, one on my belly, and made my way down the stairs—slowly, because falling was not on my to-do list tonight.

The house was silent, save for the faint ticking of the clock on the wall.

I made my way to the couch, lowering myself carefully before letting out a long sigh. My feet were swollen, my back hurt, and Eleanor was now hiccuping, tiny rhythmic jumps that made my belly move.

I smiled softly, rubbing the spot where she bounced. "You've got some terrible timing, you know that?"

A sleepy little whimper suddenly broke the silence.

I froze.

Then, soft footsteps padded across the floor, and a small figure appeared in the doorway—Severus, his hair a sleepy mess, his stuffed owl clutched tightly in one arm.

"Mommy?" he mumbled, rubbing his droopy eyes.

I sighed, patting the couch. "Come here, love."

Without hesitation, he toddled over, climbing onto the couch with great effort before curling up against my side. His little fingers absentmindedly tugged at the hem of my shirt, a habit he'd had since he was a baby.

"Why awake?" he yawned, his breath warm against my arm.

I hesitated. How do I explain this to a one-year-old?

"Just thinking," I murmured, stroking his hair.

Severus blinked slowly, like he was trying to process that. Then he turned his sleepy gaze up at me. "Think what?"

I swallowed. "The future."

Severus was silent for a long moment, his small fingers still playing with the fabric of my shirt. Then, in his sleepiest, softest voice, he whispered:

"Me too."

I stiffened.

I don't know why that hit me the way it did, but something about Severus Snape—the man who once terrified me—now my sleepy toddler son—whispering those two words made my throat tighten.

Did some part of him already know?

Or was it just a child's innocent response?

I closed my eyes for a moment before pressing a kiss to the top of his head. "Well, don't think too hard, love. You've got plenty of time to worry when you're older."

Severus yawned again, snuggling closer. "Mommy stay?"

I smiled softly. "Of course, love."

He let out a content sigh, his small hand resting over my belly, right where Eleanor was still hiccuping.

And just like that, he was asleep again.

I rested my head back against the couch, exhaling slowly.

Maybe I was overthinking things.

Maybe everything would be fine.

Maybe, even when the past came back, my boys would still be my boys.

Because, no matter what happened—I would always love them.

I closed my eyes, finally feeling sleep pull at my thoughts.

And as Eleanor shifted one last time, I whispered, more to myself than anyone else:

"No matter what happens, we'll figure it out."

And for tonight, that would have to be enough.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

He let out a content sigh, his small hand resting over my belly, right where Eleanor was still hiccuping.

And just like that, he was asleep again.

I rested my head back against the couch, exhaling slowly.

Maybe I was overthinking things.

Maybe everything would be fine.

Maybe, even when the past came back, my boys would still be my boys.

Because, no matter what happened—I would always love them.

I closed my eyes, finally feeling sleep pull at my thoughts.

And as Eleanor shifted one last time, I whispered, more to myself than anyone else:

"No matter what happens, we'll figure it out."

And for tonight, that would have to be enough.

Greg's Pov

January 14, 1999

The first thing I noticed when I woke up was that the bed was cold beside me.

I reached out, my fingers brushing across the empty sheets, frowning slightly as my hand met nothing but air.

Harry was gone.

I blinked, rubbing the sleep from my eyes, my brain still half-fogged with sleep. Then I remembered—

"Can't sleep. Go back to bed."

He'd said that last night, sometime in the early hours, when I barely managed to wake up enough to register what he was saying. I had been too tired to argue, I sighed, running a hand through my hair. Figures.

Harry had been thinking too much lately—his brain never really turned off, especially now, with Eleanor growing bigger every day and the reality of our future creeping in. And when he had too much on his mind, sleep was the first thing to go.

I sat up slowly, stretching, before swinging my legs over the side of the bed. The house was quiet, the kind of deep silence that only happens before the toddlers wake up and bring absolute chaos into the world.

I grabbed my wand from the nightstand and stood, stretching my arms above my head before heading downstairs.

And that's when I saw them.

Harry and Severus.

Curled up on the couch, both of them fast asleep.

I stood in the doorway for a long moment, just... watching them.

Harry was stretched out, his back resting against the cushions, one arm protectively wrapped around Severus, who was tucked up against his side. His other hand rested over his belly, his fingers curled slightly, like even in sleep, he was holding Eleanor close.

Severus was snuggled deep into Harry's chest, his tiny fingers gripping the fabric of Harry's shirt in that way he always did when he wanted to make sure his favorite person wasn't going anywhere.

And Harry? Exhausted.

His face was relaxed, his breathing slow, his lips slightly parted as he slept deeply for the first time in days.

I exhaled softly, my chest tightening with something deep and warm.

This was my entire world, right here on this couch.

Harry, Severus, Eleanor.

And upstairs, Draco, still curled in bed, probably drooling on his stuffed dragon.

I smiled to myself before stepping closer, lowering myself onto the edge of the couch.

Harry didn't stir.

Severus did, though, his tiny nose scrunching before he shifted slightly, rubbing his face against Harry's chest.

I reached out, running a hand gently over his messy black hair. "Morning, little man," I whispered.

Severus let out a sleepy huff, his fingers tightening in Harry's shirt. "Mmmno."

I bit back a chuckle. Definitely still half-asleep.

Harry sighed softly in his sleep, shifting slightly but not waking up. His grip on Severus didn't loosen—if anything, it tightened just a little, like his body knew the toddler was still there and wasn't ready to let go.

I shook my head, smiling. He's not going to wake up for a while.

Good.

He needed it.

I moved to carefully lift Severus off Harry, but the moment my hands touched him, Severus whined, his eyes barely cracking open. "Noooo."

I smoothed a hand over his back. "Come on, Sev. Let's go get some breakfast before Draco wakes up and eats everything."

Severus pouted, rubbing his eyes with his fists. "Nooo... stay wif Mommy."

I sighed, glancing at Harry's peaceful face. "Mommy's sleeping, love. He needs rest."

Severus considered this, still clearly half-asleep, before he gave me a serious nod. "Otay."

I smiled, lifting him up, grunting slightly as his warm little body melted against me. He immediately draped himself over my shoulder, his tiny arms clinging to my neck, fully trusting me to hold him up.

God, I loved him.

Severus was still half asleep as I carried him into the kitchen, his head resting against my shoulder, his little fingers absentmindedly tugging at my collar.

I set him in his chair, and he immediately slumped forward, his cheek resting against the table.

I chuckled. "You gonna eat, or just sleep there?"

Severus sighed dramatically. "Both."

I laughed, grabbing a banana from the counter and peeling it before setting it in front of him. "Start with this, bud."

Severus lifted his head just enough to take a tiny bite before resting his head back down. "Mmm."

I shook my head, starting on making breakfast for the rest of us.

A few minutes later, I heard tiny footsteps pounding down the stairs, followed by a loud, dramatic gasp.

"SEVY! WHERE MOMMY?!"

I turned just in time to see Draco charging into the kitchen, his curls bouncing as he frantically looked around.

Severus, without lifting his head from the table, mumbled, "S'eepin'."

Draco froze, eyes wide. "Oh."

Then he turned to me, hands on his hips, very serious. "You leave Mommy 'lone?"

I chuckled. "Yes, love. He's getting some much-needed rest."

Draco considered this for a moment, then climbed into his chair, clearly satisfied that I wasn't neglecting Harry.

"Mommy tired," Severus mumbled, taking another tiny bite of banana.

I nodded, setting plates down in front of them. "Yep. That's why we're letting him sleep."

Draco huffed, picking up his toast. "Nora make Mommy tired."

Severus lifted his head just enough to nod in agreement. "She big."

I laughed, ruffling Draco's curls. "She is, but she'll be here soon."

Draco perked up at that, eyes lighting up. "SOON?"

I smirked. "Well, not that soon. A couple more months."

Draco pouted, sighing heavily. "Too long."

Severus nodded solemnly. "Wait forever."

I shook my head, chuckling. "Tell you what. Let's eat, and then we'll let Mommy sleep a little longer before we wake him up, yeah?"

Draco gasped. "WE WAKE MOMMY?!"

I grinned. "Later."

Draco wiggled in his seat, thrilled. "I WAKE FIRST."

Severus, finally lifting his head fully, narrowed his eyes. "No. Me first."

And just like that, the competition had begun.

I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Alright, neither of you are waking him up until I say so, got it?"

Severus and Draco exchanged a long look before nodding way too seriously.

"Otay, Daddy," Draco said sweetly.

Severus smirked into his banana.

I didn't trust them at all.

But one thing was certain—Harry had a limited amount of sleep left before his tiny shadows came to find him.

And honestly? I wouldn't trade it for the world. Breakfast had gone about as well as expected—meaning there was more food on the floor than in their mouths, and Severus somehow managed to get banana in his hair. But despite the mess, I was calling it a win because both boys had actually eaten.

And now?

Now, they had one single mission: Wake up Harry.

I had barely finished wiping Draco's sticky hands when Severus suddenly slammed his little palms onto the table, his eyes bright with determination.

"Mommy wake up now."

Draco gasped in excitement, kicking his legs under the table. "YEAH! WAKE MOMMY!"

I sighed, already knowing this was coming. "Boys—"

Too late.

Draco had already wiggled free from his chair, half-running, half-waddling toward the living room with pure joy in his tiny face.

"SEVY, COME ON!" he called back, clearly expecting his brother to follow immediately.

Severus, not one to be left behind, slid out of his chair so fast that he nearly tripped over his own feet. He steadied himself, then took off after Draco with equal enthusiasm.

"WAKE MOMMY!"

I sighed, dragging a hand down my face. "Merlin help me."

The Great Wake-Up Mission Begins

By the time I made it into the living room, they were already climbing on the couch—Severus on one side, Draco on the other, both determined to wake Harry up their way.

Harry, for his part, was still fast asleep, curled into the cushions, one arm resting protectively over his belly. He looked peaceful, which was exactly why I was about to stop this before it got out of control.

Unfortunately, I was too late.

Draco leaned in first, his tiny hands pressing against Harry's belly. "Nora! WAKE MOMMY!"

Severus, not to be outdone, started patting Harry's chest with all the enthusiasm of a child playing the drums.

"Mommy! Time wake up!"

Harry let out a soft grunt, shifting slightly but not waking up.

Draco, gasping dramatically, turned to Severus. "It no work!"

Severus narrowed his eyes. "More."

Before I could stop them, Draco giggled mischievously, then flopped his entire tiny body onto Harry's stomach like a tiny human pancake.

That did it.

Harry let out a wheeze, his eyes snapping open as he gasped. "WHAT THE—?!"

I had to bite my lip to keep from laughing.

Draco beamed proudly, still lying spread out over Harry's belly. "MORNING, MOMMY!"

Harry blinked blearily, clearly confused as he tried to process why he had suddenly lost the ability to breathe.

Then Severus, who had apparently decided Draco's method was genius, also flopped onto Harry's side, successfully sandwiching him between two very excited toddlers.

"Time wake UP!" Severus declared.

Harry groaned. "Oh my god."

I smirked, leaning against the doorway. "Good morning, love."

Harry glared at me, still pinned beneath two very happy toddlers. "Gregory Goyle, you let this happen on purpose."

I shrugged. "They were very determined. Figured I'd let them handle it."

Draco patted Harry's face gently, still grinning ear to ear. "Mommy, you sleep too long."

Harry sighed, rubbing his eyes. "I wasn't asleep too long."

Severus, still curled up against him, shook his head very seriously. "No. Forever."

Harry groaned. "You mean five hours?"

Draco gasped again, looking genuinely appalled. "FIVE?!"

Severus's jaw dropped. "Mommy sleep ALL NIGHT?!"

Harry turned to me, deadpan. "They think five hours is a full hibernation, don't they?"

I grinned, sitting on the edge of the couch. "Apparently."

Harry sighed, accepting defeat, before running a hand through Draco's messy curls. "Alright, loves. I'm up."

Draco clapped excitedly, wiggling in place. "We play now?!"

Harry snorted. "Can I at least sit up first?"

Severus immediately slid off the couch, grabbing Harry's arm with his tiny hands, determined to help. "Up, Mommy."

Harry raised an eyebrow at me. "See? At least one of them is polite."

Draco pouted. "Me nice too!"

Harry kissed the top of his head. "I know, love. But you also just tried to wake me up by squashing Eleanor."

Draco giggled, not even remotely sorry.

Harry let out a long-suffering sigh, finally sitting up with great effort, rubbing his belly. "Alright, I'm up. What's the plan, little men?"

Draco perked up immediately, grabbing Severus's hand. "PLAY!"

Severus nodded seriously, looking up at Harry. "You come?"

Harry smiled softly, brushing Severus's hair back. "In a little bit, love. Daddy's going to make me tea first."

Draco gasped, eyes wide. "Tea fix Mommy?!"

I snorted, ruffling his hair. "Tea helps Mommy wake up, love."

Severus nodded wisely, looking back at Harry. "Otay. You drink tea. Then play."

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Sounds like a plan."

I leaned down, pressing a kiss to Harry's forehead. "Glad to have you back among the living, love."

Harry gave me a look. "I was fine before your little minions attacked me."

Draco wiggled happily. "We best minions!"

Severus nodded again, dead serious. "We love you, Mommy."

Harry melted instantly, his hand landing over his belly as a soft smile spread across his face.

"And I love you too, my little minions," he murmured.

Severus and Draco, pleased with their work, climbed down from the couch and immediately ran off to play, their little feet pattering against the floor.

I smirked at Harry. "So, tea?"

Harry stretched, groaning dramatically. "Greg, if you bring me tea right now, I will forget that you let me get attacked in my sleep."

I chuckled, standing up. "Coming right up, love."

As I walked toward the kitchen, I heard Harry muttering to himself, voice laced with sleepy affection.

"One day, they're going to be teenagers, and I'm going to wake them up like this."

I grinned, shaking my head.

"Looking forward to it," I called back.

And as the sounds of the boys playing filled the house, I knew—despite the chaos, despite the exhaustion, despite the uncertainty of what the future would bring—this? This was everything I had ever wanted. I carried Harry's tea into the living room, where he was now sitting cross-legged on the floor with Severus and Draco. The boys had surrounded him with their wooden blocks, seemingly determined to build something monumental—though judging by the way Draco kept knocking down Severus's careful stacks, the project wasn't exactly progressing.

Harry looked up as I handed him the mug, offering a small smile. "You're officially back in my good graces."

I smirked, dropping onto the couch beside him. "I wasn't too worried."

Draco clambered onto Harry's lap, his little hands gripping Harry's arm as he peered into the steaming mug. "Hot?"

"Very," Harry confirmed, blowing on the surface before taking a careful sip. He sighed, resting a hand on his belly. "Merlin, that's good."

Severus stacked another block onto his latest creation, side-eyeing Draco as if daring him to knock it over again. "Mommy drink tea. Feel better?"

Harry nodded. "I always feel better after tea."

Draco patted Harry's stomach, then turned his attention to his own belly, rubbing it in mimicry. "Nora like tea too?"

Harry chuckled. "I don't think she gets the tea, love, but she's definitely awake."

Severus crawled closer, pressing both hands to Harry's bump. His small brow furrowed as if he were concentrating very hard. "Nora move?"

Harry shifted slightly, his smile softening. "She was kicking earlier. Hold on, let's see if she'll do it again."

Draco wiggled in excitement, squirming off Harry's lap to kneel beside his brother. Both boys waited with wide, expectant eyes, their little hands resting against Harry's stomach.

For a few moments, nothing happened. Severus frowned. "She sleeping?"

"Maybe," Harry murmured, rubbing his belly in slow circles. "Or she's being stubborn."

Draco gasped, turning to me. "Nora stubborn?"

I chuckled. "Well, she is your sister."

Draco accepted this immediately, nodding as though it made perfect sense.

Then, as if finally deciding to acknowledge her brothers, Eleanor gave a strong kick right against Severus's hand. He gasped, eyes going huge, and Draco let out an excited squeal.

"She say hi!" Draco declared.

Severus blinked, then nodded solemnly. "Baby talk with kicks."

Harry laughed, shifting his position to lean back slightly. "That's about all she can do for now."

Draco grinned, patting Harry's belly with both hands. "Hi, Nora! Love you!"

Severus, always more reserved, simply laid his head against Harry's stomach, his tiny fingers still splayed out over the bump. He was quiet for a long moment before murmuring, "Me too."

Harry ran his fingers through Severus's hair, his expression warm. "She's going to love you both so much."

Severus hummed, content, while Draco bounced back to the blocks, apparently satisfied with their conversation with Eleanor. I sat back, watching them, my chest tightening with something deep and full. These moments—the simple ones, the quiet ones—were what made everything worth it.

Then, just as Harry lifted his tea for another sip, he suddenly tensed.

I noticed it immediately. His fingers tightened slightly around the mug, his lips pressing together.

"Harry?" I sat forward, my eyes scanning his face.

He took a slow breath through his nose, setting the mug carefully on the floor beside him. One hand pressed against his stomach.

"Braxton Hicks," he murmured after a second, his voice calm but tight.

Severus lifted his head, blinking up at him. "What?"

Draco, ever the more dramatic of the two, gasped loudly. "Mommy owie?"

Harry exhaled, shaking his head. "No, love. Not real owie. Just practice."

Severus frowned. "Practice for what?"

Harry rubbed his stomach in slow circles, waiting for the tightness to ease. "For when Eleanor comes. My body's just getting ready."

Draco narrowed his eyes at Harry's belly, looking entirely unimpressed. "Nora, stop."

Harry laughed softly, still breathing through the discomfort. "That's not exactly how it works, love."

Severus was watching Harry closely, his small fingers curling in the fabric of Harry's shirt. "Mommy okay?"

"I'm okay, love," Harry reassured him, shifting slightly as the tightness faded. He let out a slow breath, then offered a small smile. "It's gone now."

Draco huffed, poking at Harry's belly again. "Bad baby."

Harry laughed, ruffling Draco's curls. "Eleanor's not bad. She just takes up a lot of space."

Severus pressed his hand against Harry's stomach again, his expression serious. "Mommy no hurt?"

"I promise," Harry murmured, smoothing a hand over Severus's hair. "Just a little uncomfortable."

Severus nodded slowly, apparently accepting this answer. Then, carefully, he leaned in and pressed a small kiss to Harry's bump before crawling back to his blocks.

Draco, of course, immediately copied him, pressing a loud, exaggerated smooch to Harry's belly before flopping onto his back dramatically. "Nora safe now."

I smirked, shifting onto the floor beside Harry. "You need anything?"

Harry sighed, stretching his legs out. "Just to stay off my feet for a bit."

I nodded. "I can handle that. You sit, and I'll make sure these two don't destroy the house."

Draco rolled onto his stomach, kicking his feet in the air. "No 'stroy house, Daddy."

Severus, always the voice of reason, tilted his head. "Last time, you color on wall."

Draco gasped in betrayal, whipping around to face him. "Sevy, no tell!"

I shook my head, watching as Severus, entirely unbothered, stacked another block while Draco continued to huff dramatically beside him.

Harry, chuckling beside me, rested his head against my shoulder. "They're going to keep us on our toes."

I wrapped an arm around him, pressing a kiss to his temple. "Always."

As the boys played, Harry relaxed against me, his hands idly rubbing his belly. Eleanor had settled again, the moment of discomfort fading. It was just another reminder that we were getting closer—just ten more weeks until she was here, until our little family grew again.

And whatever the future held, I knew this: we'd face it together.

Even if it meant keeping a very watchful eye on Draco and his access to crayons. After a while, I glanced at the clock and realized it was about time for the twins to take their nap. Usually, this was a battle, but today, to my complete surprise, neither Severus nor Draco seemed to be putting up much of a fight.

Draco, who had been sprawled on his stomach playing with his blocks, let out a big yawn, rubbing at his eyes with his tiny fists. He blinked up at me, looking offended at his own exhaustion.

"Daddy," he mumbled, voice sleepy and small, "eyes broken."

I chuckled, standing up and stretching my arms over my head. "That's called being tired, love."

Draco huffed, shaking his head. "No. No tired."

Severus, who had been sitting upright just seconds ago, was now leaning heavily against Harry's side, his eyelids drooping dangerously. His thumb had found its way into his mouth, a clear sign that he was seconds away from completely giving in.

Harry smoothed a hand over Severus's dark hair, his voice low and warm. "I think you're both ready for a nap."

Draco sat up suddenly, scowling. "No nap."

Harry raised an eyebrow at him, pressing a hand to his belly. "Draco, love, you just told Daddy your eyes were broken."

Draco blinked slowly, clearly trying to come up with an argument but failing spectacularly. He let out a deep sigh, then flopped dramatically onto his back. "Fine. Little nap."

I smirked, scooping him up before he could change his mind. "A very little nap, huh?"

Draco nodded sleepily, already melting against my shoulder.

Severus didn't even protest when Harry gently shifted him, adjusting him so that I could carry both of them upstairs. His head rested heavily against my chest, his small fingers curled into my shirt.

Harry stood carefully, stretching as much as his growing belly allowed. "I'll come up with you."

I shook my head. "No need, love. I got it."

He hesitated for a second before nodding, running his fingers through Severus's hair one last time. "Alright. I'll be on the couch when you're done."

I carried the boys upstairs, feeling their soft little exhales against my skin as I walked. By the time I laid them down in their beds, Severus had already fully surrendered to sleep, his thumb still in his mouth, his tiny chest rising and falling in slow, steady breaths.

Draco, still clutching his stuffed dragon, blinked sleepily up at me as I tucked the blanket around him. "Daddy?"

I smoothed a hand over his hair. "Yeah, love?"

He yawned so wide that it cut off his next words, then mumbled, "Tell Nora we sleep now."

I chuckled softly. "I think she already knows."

Draco nodded in agreement, then turned onto his side, sighing happily as he let his eyes flutter closed.

I watched them for a moment, feeling that familiar ache of love settle in my chest. Then, quietly, I slipped out of the room, shutting the door behind me.

Downstairs, Harry was curled up on the couch, his hands absentmindedly resting over his belly, his thumb running small, slow circles against the fabric of his shirt.

I walked over, sitting beside him, resting a hand on his knee. "They're out."

He sighed, smiling softly. "Merlin bless nap time."

I laughed. "You're telling me."

Harry shifted slightly, stretching his legs out before glancing at me, his expression shifting into something thoughtful.

"There's something I wanted to talk to you about," he murmured.

I frowned, tilting my head. "What is it?"

Harry hesitated for a second, his fingers tightening slightly over his belly before he let out a slow breath. "Last night, when I couldn't sleep... I ended up downstairs. And Severus woke up and found me."

I straightened slightly, concern flickering through me. "Did something happen?"

"No," Harry said quickly. "It wasn't bad. He just... climbed onto the couch with me, and we sat together for a while."

I relaxed slightly. "That doesn't sound so bad."

Harry's eyes softened. "No, it wasn't. It was... sweet, actually. But then he said something that stuck with me."

I studied him carefully. "What did he say?"

Harry bit his lip, his voice quieter now. "I told him I was just thinking about the future, and he said, 'Me too.'"

I frowned. "And that worries you?"

Harry exhaled, shaking his head slightly. "I don't know. It just... got to me, I guess. He's one, Greg. He shouldn't have anything to think about."

I reached out, running my hand gently over his back. "Harry, love, he's still a toddler. He wasn't saying he was up all night worrying about things like you were. He was just responding the way a kid does when they're trying to be like their parents."

Harry sighed, his gaze dropping to his belly. "I know. But sometimes, I wonder... how much of him is still there."

I didn't have to ask what he meant. How much of Severus Snape still existed inside this tiny boy who clung to Harry like he was his whole world.

I ran my fingers gently through Harry's hair. "You know, love, even if he does remember everything one day, it doesn't mean he's going to stop being your son."

Harry let out a small, tired laugh. "You sound so sure."

"I am," I said simply. "You think five years of love and care are just going to disappear the second he remembers who he used to be?"

Harry swallowed, his fingers tracing slow patterns against his belly. "I just don't want to lose them."

I reached out, gently covering his hand with mine. "You won't."

Harry sighed, leaning into me slightly. "I hope you're right."

I pressed a kiss to the top of his head. "I know I'm right."

He let out a long breath, his body slowly relaxing against mine. "Thanks, Greg."

"Always, love."

We sat there in silence for a while, the house quiet except for the faint ticking of the clock on the wall. I could feel the warmth of Harry against me, the steady rhythm of Eleanor shifting beneath my palm as I rested my hand over his belly.

The future was uncertain.

But right now?

Right now, we had this.

And I wasn't going to let Harry forget that. The house was quiet for a while after our conversation. Harry was still curled up against me, his breathing evening out as I rubbed small circles against his back. He wasn't asleep, but he was resting, which was the next best thing.

I let him be, just enjoying the peace while it lasted. Because once Severus and Draco woke up, all sense of calm would be gone.

Sure enough, an hour later, a small, muffled thump echoed from upstairs.

Then another.

Then—

"DAAADDY!"

Harry groaned, burying his face against my chest. "Merlin help us."

I chuckled, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "I got it."

Harry hummed sleepily. "You're my favorite person."

I grinned, nudging his nose with mine. "I better be."

With that, I stood up and headed upstairs, already bracing myself for whatever disaster awaited.

As soon as I stepped into the boys' room, I found Draco standing triumphantly on his new toddler bed, his hands on his hips like he had conquered a mountain.

Severus, however, was sitting on the floor next to his bed, looking up at me very seriously.

"Fell," he announced.

I nodded, swallowing my laughter. "I see that."

Draco grinned, bouncing slightly. "Sevy loud!"

Severus narrowed his eyes at his brother before turning back to me. "No loud. Just fall."

Draco didn't seem to care. He was far too focused on the fact that he hadn't fallen.

"Daddy!" he chirped, pointing at himself. "Me big boy! No fall!"

I ruffled his curls. "You are a big boy, love."

Draco beamed, clearly very proud of himself. Then, without warning, he flopped down onto his bed, rolling over dramatically.

"Love bed," he declared.

Severus, still sitting on the floor, tilted his head slightly, looking at his own bed like it had betrayed him. "Bed not nice."

I sat down beside him, giving his back a gentle rub. "It's just new, love. You'll get used to it."

Severus frowned, clearly not convinced.

Draco, however, had no concerns at all. He was still rolling around in his blankets, fully embracing the upgrade from crib to bed.

"Sevy, come!" Draco patted the spot beside him. "My bed safe."

Severus sighed, his tiny shoulders rising and falling in deep thought, before he stood up and climbed into Draco's bed instead of his own.

I smirked. "Problem solved?"

Severus nodded solemnly. "Yes."

Draco wiggled happily, grabbing his brother's hand. "We nap here now!"

I sighed, rubbing a hand down my face. "No, love. You each have your own bed."

Severus shook his head. "No. Share."

I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Merlin help me."

After ten minutes of negotiations, I finally got Severus back into his own bed. Draco pouted about it but got distracted the moment I suggested snack time, which led us all back downstairs.

Harry was already up when we got downstairs, sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of tea in one hand and an apple in the other.

Draco immediately ran up to him, gripping the edge of his chair. "Mommy! My bed safe!"

Harry smiled, running a hand through his hair. "That's good to hear, love."

Draco nodded seriously, then glanced at Severus. "Sevy fall."

Severus, standing beside me, let out a dramatic sigh. "Bed not nice."

Harry chuckled, setting down his tea. "It's a new bed, love. It just takes time to get used to."

Severus huffed, clearly still unimpressed.

Draco, meanwhile, gasped suddenly, his eyes wide with realization. "SNACK?!"

Harry shot me a look. "Did you bribe him with food?"

I smirked. "Absolutely."

Harry rolled his eyes but stood up anyway, heading toward the kitchen cabinets. "Fine. What do you want, love?"

Draco sprinted to the table and clambered into a chair. "APPLE."

Severus followed much more calmly, sitting beside his brother. "Cheese."

Harry glanced at me, raising an eyebrow. "They're easy to please today."

I snorted. "Don't jinx it."

Harry cut up the apple and cheese, setting their snack plates in front of them before sitting back down. Draco and Severus immediately dug in, munching happily.

I leaned on the counter, watching them for a moment before glancing at Harry. "So... think they'll actually sleep in their beds tonight?"

Harry took a slow sip of tea, then deadpanned, "Absolutely not."

I laughed. "Yeah, me neither."

Draco, mid-bite, perked up. "No sleep?"

Harry sighed. "No, you're sleeping, love. Just not in Draco's bed together."

Draco blinked at him. "But why?"

Severus, chewing thoughtfully, nodded. "We share."

Harry set his tea down and rubbed his temples. "You each have your own bed for a reason."

Draco looked completely betrayed. "No fair."

Severus pouted. "Beds too big."

Harry sighed dramatically, turning to me. "I'm not explaining this again."

I grinned. "Oh, don't worry, love. I fully expect this to be an argument every night for the next two months."

Harry groaned. "Fantastic."

Draco perked up again, shoving another apple slice into his mouth. "We love you, Mommy!"

Severus, already finishing his cheese, nodded. "Yes. Love you, Mommy."

Harry, caught completely off guard, blinked rapidly before shaking his head with a soft laugh. "Yeah, yeah. Love you both, too."

Draco giggled, chewing happily, and Severus looked pleased.

Harry turned to me with a smirk. "See? They know how to distract us."

I leaned down, pressing a kiss to his cheek. "They learned from the best."

Harry chuckled, squeezing my hand under the table.

And just like that, the chaos of the afternoon felt like home. After snack time, the boys ran off to play, leaving Harry and me alone in the kitchen. I took a moment to admire how he looked, sitting there with his tea in hand, his other resting absentmindedly over his belly. He was glowing, not in some dramatic magical way, but in that quiet, content-but-exhausted kind of way that came from carrying a baby and chasing two toddlers all day.

"You alright, love?" I asked, leaning against the counter.

Harry sighed, rolling his shoulders. "Yeah, just a little sore. And I swear Eleanor is trying to rearrange my organs today."

I smirked, setting my cup down and stepping behind him, rubbing my hands over his shoulders. He hummed in appreciation, tilting his head slightly to let me work out the tension.

"This is why I married you," he muttered.

I chuckled. "Because of my amazing massage skills?"

Harry cracked an eye open and smirked. "Among other things."

Before I could respond, there was a loud crash from the other room, followed by a shriek of laughter. Harry groaned, already pushing himself up from the chair.

"Sit," I said, pressing him back down gently. "I'll check."

He didn't argue, just waved me off with a tired smile.

I found Severus and Draco in the living room, standing in the middle of a disaster zone. Blocks, stuffed animals, and toy broomsticks were scattered across the floor. In the center of it all was the overturned laundry basket, which, based on Draco's wild giggles, had just been used as a makeshift sled.

Severus, unlike Draco, looked unimpressed, his tiny arms crossed over his chest as he stared down at the mess. "Draco too fast," he announced.

Draco, grinning from ear to ear, bounced in place. "Again, Sevy?!"

I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Alright, you little troublemakers. What exactly were you doing?"

Draco gasped dramatically, as if the idea of me not understanding was completely ridiculous. "RIDE!" He ran over to the basket, patting it. "Fast!"

Severus nodded. "Draco fall off."

Draco did not seem concerned by this fact. "Fun!"

I sighed, lifting the laundry basket back upright. "Fun or not, no riding in the laundry basket."

Draco's mouth fell open in betrayal. "But—"

"No buts," I said, raising an eyebrow.

Draco pouted, looking to Severus for support. "Daddy mean."

Severus, not one to argue against rules, simply shrugged. "We find new ride."

I groaned. "No. No rides."

Draco sighed dramatically, throwing himself onto the floor like I'd just shattered all his dreams. "No fair."

I picked him up, ruffling his curls. "Come on, love. Let's find something safe to do."

Severus, always the more logical of the two, followed without protest, though he did cast one last longing glance at the laundry basket.

By the time we returned to the kitchen, Harry was watching us with amusement, his tea still in hand. "Do I even want to know?"

I set Draco down in the chair and shook my head. "No. No, you do not."

Draco huffed, crossing his arms. "Daddy no fun."

Harry snorted. "You just realized that?"

Draco nodded seriously. "Yes."

Severus, always honest, shook his head. "Daddy fun sometimes."

Harry grinned at me. "See? You're not a total lost cause."

I rolled my eyes and started gathering up the plates. "Glad to know I have some redeeming qualities."

The rest of the afternoon was mercifully calm. We played for a while, with Harry resting on the couch while the boys built elaborate block towers, knocking them down every five seconds just to rebuild them again.

Severus was patient, carefully stacking each block in an attempt to make it stable. Draco, on the other hand, would pile them as high as possible, then slam his hands down on the table to send them flying.

"Draco," Severus scolded, watching his masterpiece crumble for the third time. "No!"

Draco, laughing wildly, clapped his hands. "Boom!"

Severus sighed, looking deeply disappointed in his brother. "No boom."

Draco grinned up at me. "Daddy! Sevy mad."

I crouched beside Severus, who was dramatically pouting, arms crossed over his chest. "Hey, love, how about I help you make one?"

Severus looked suspicious, his small brows furrowed. "Draco knock down?"

I smirked. "Not if I stop him first."

Draco gasped in mock offense. "No stop me!"

Harry, watching from the couch, chuckled. "Greg, I think you just declared war."

Draco cackled, pointing at me. "War, Daddy!"

Severus sighed deeply, as if personally burdened by the weight of responsibility, then handed me a block. "Make tall."

And just like that, I was recruited to the very serious task of block-building defense.

Harry, shaking his head, closed his eyes and leaned back against the cushions. I could tell he was exhausted, but there was a soft smile on his face, like he was soaking in the moment even while trying to rest.

By the time dinner rolled around, the boys were starving, having burned all their energy playing. Draco practically inhaled his food, while Severus took his time, eating each piece carefully, like he was analyzing every bite.

Harry sighed, rubbing his belly as he picked at his own food. "I swear, if Eleanor gets any bigger, I'm going to start tipping over."

Draco's head snapped up, eyes wide. "Mommy fall?"

Harry blinked. "What? No, love, I was just—"

Draco looked at Severus. "SEVY, MOMMY FALL!"

Severus gasped, immediately reaching over to grab Harry's arm with his tiny hands. "Mommy no fall!"

Harry sighed, rubbing his face. "Oh, Merlin."

I bit back a laugh, waving a hand. "Mommy's not falling. He's just saying Eleanor is making him feel off-balance."

Severus narrowed his eyes. "Nora too big."

Draco nodded rapidly. "We tell her no more big!"

Harry rolled his eyes but smiled. "Good luck with that, loves."

Draco leaned in close to Harry's belly, whispering, "Nora, stay small."

Severus, watching, gave a firm nod of approval. "Good job, Draco."

Harry shook his head. "If that actually works, I'll be impressed."

After dinner, we gave the boys their bath, which—as always—ended in a water war. By the time they were in pajamas, their hair still damp, they were barely keeping their eyes open.

We tucked them into their toddler beds, Severus curling around his stuffed owl, while Draco wiggled happily under his blanket.

Harry kissed them both, smoothing their hair. "Sweet dreams, loves."

Draco yawned, blinking slowly. "Love you, Mommy."

Severus, already half-asleep, mumbled, "Love you."

I ruffled Draco's curls. "Love you both."

By the time we made it back to our own bed, Harry collapsed against the pillows, sighing in relief. "I love them," he mumbled into the blanket. "But they never stop moving."

I climbed in beside him, pressing a kiss to his temple. "That's because they're ours."

Harry groaned dramatically. "I am so tired."

I pulled him closer, letting him rest against my chest. "Then sleep, love."

He hummed, eyes drifting closed. "Night, Greg."

I smiled, running my fingers through his hair. "Night, love."

And just like that, our day ended the way it always did—with love, exhaustion, and the promise of another chaotic day tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

Maybe, even when the past came back, my boys would still be my boys.

Because, no matter what happened—I would always love them.

I closed my eyes, finally feeling sleep pull at my thoughts.

And as Eleanor shifted one last time, I whispered, more to myself than anyone else:

"No matter what happens, we'll figure it out."

And for tonight, that would have to be enough.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Harry's Pov

January 20, 1999

31 weeks pregnant

At 31 weeks pregnant, it honestly feels like time is moving both too fast and not fast enough. On one hand, I'm starting to panic because Eleanor will be here in just about nine weeks—give or take—and we still haven't hung the curtains in her nursery. On the other hand, I swear I've been pregnant for a decade. My back hurts constantly, I can't get comfortable no matter how many pillows Greg piles around me, and the only shoes that fit anymore are his oversized slippers that make me look like I've stolen Hagrid's wardrobe.

Eleanor, however, is doing just fine.

She's the size of a coconut now, or so Greg says after reading yet another week-by-week pregnancy guide. That translates to roughly sixteen inches long and somewhere between three and three-and-a-half pounds. She's getting heavier. I can feel it every time I stand up. My center of gravity is so far off that I almost tipped over putting on socks this morning. Greg caught me mid-wobble and gave me this look like I'd just tried to wrestle a troll on my own.

"You're not allowed to do that anymore," he said, steadying me with both hands.

"Put on socks?" I asked, trying to balance on one foot.

He gave me that tired, concerned Greg face. "No. Stand on one foot like you're trying to prove something."

"She'll be here in nine weeks, Greg. I think I should still be able to dress myself."

"Not if it means we're going to St. Mungo's because you broke something."

Fair enough.

At this point, Eleanor's brain is developing rapidly—so they say—and she's likely having sleep and wake cycles now. I can usually tell when she's asleep because it's the only time my ribs aren't being used as a kick drum. But when she's awake? It's like a concert in there. She shifts from side to side, kicks straight out, and sometimes—if I'm really lucky—sticks something (a foot, maybe?) right under my rib cage and stays there until I nearly cry.

"I swear she's practicing yoga in there," I muttered this morning while lying on the couch, my hand splayed across the stretched skin of my belly. "Headstand, maybe?"

Greg glanced up from his book, one brow raised. "More like breakdancing. Want me to get you a hot water bottle?"

"Do I have to move to use it?"

"No."

"Then yes, please."

Physically, I'm just... worn out. The Braxton Hicks contractions have picked up in the last few days—not painful, but tight and annoying and just enough to make me pause and breathe through them. They're worse when I've been on my feet too long, which is pretty much all the time with the twins running around. I've got heartburn every night without fail. If I so much as look at tomato sauce, I'm doomed. And sleeping? Ha. Between the heartburn, the need to pee every forty-five minutes, and Eleanor's nightly dance routine, sleep is a myth. A beautiful, elusive myth.

I've been getting more swelling in my feet too. They're puffy by midday, and I had to give up on my normal trainers two weeks ago. Greg tried not to laugh when I asked if we could transfigure his old slippers to fit my feet.

He failed. He definitely laughed. And then he got the slippers.

"You still look good," he said last night, when I was changing into pajamas and caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. I'd paused, staring at my reflection—the wide belly, the tired eyes, the way I had to lean back slightly just to feel balanced.

"I look like I swallowed a Quaffle," I told him.

Greg walked up behind me, wrapped his arms around my middle—his hands meeting under the bump now—and kissed my shoulder. "You look like you're growing a human. And you're doing it beautifully."

It's cheesy, but it helps. I've been feeling a lot more emotional lately. Not in a crying-at-everything way (though I did tear up yesterday because Draco brought me a dandelion he'd found in the garden), but in this heavy, overwhelmed way. Like everything is changing—again—and I want to hold onto this weird, exhausting, beautiful stage before it's gone.

But for now, I just want to make it through the next few weeks. I want her to stay safe and keep growing and come into this world when she's ready—but not before.

"Hey," Greg said quietly tonight as we were getting ready for bed. "You alright?"

I was sitting on the edge of the mattress, rubbing my ankles, which looked more like overfilled balloons than actual feet. I looked up at him, eyes tired, and shrugged. "Yeah. Just... thirty-one weeks pregnant."

He smiled gently, walking over to help lift my feet onto a pillow. "That's a lot of weeks."

"It is. And she's not even here yet."

He crouched beside the bed, resting a hand on my knee. "But she will be. And she'll be perfect."

I nodded, watching his hand smooth over the blanket. "I hope she's okay. I worry about her. I worry about me."

Greg looked up at me. "You're both okay. We're doing this together, remember?"

"Even when I'm cranky and enormous and I smell like menthol rub?"

He laughed. "Especially then."

So, here I am. Thirty-one weeks pregnant. Uncomfortable. Anxious. Grateful. Tired. Swollen. And strangely, despite everything, content.

She's coming. We're almost there. And no matter how hard these last few weeks are, I know it'll be worth it the second I hear her cry.

Greg helped me ease back onto the bed, tucking a second pillow behind my back without me even needing to ask. He always did that—noticed things before I said them out loud. I leaned back with a sigh, stretching my legs out while Eleanor gave me a firm nudge under the ribs.

"She's still up?" Greg asked, sitting down beside me and resting a hand gently on my bump.

"Yep. She's been doing laps since dinner. I think she has some kind of internal trampoline she breaks out after seven."

Greg chuckled. "Or maybe she's just a night owl. Like Draco."

I groaned. "Don't remind me. I swear that child has some sort of sixth sense for when we're trying to relax."

"Well, he is yours," Greg said, grinning.

I raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me? Are you saying I'm the chaotic one?"

Greg didn't even hesitate. "Absolutely."

I gave him a light shove. "Rude."

He caught my hand and kissed the back of it, soft and warm. "Accurate."

Eleanor rolled again, and Greg pressed his palm to the side of my belly, eyes focused. "There she goes."

"She's been in this same spot for hours," I said, shifting slightly to try to ease the pressure. "It's like she picked a rib and decided it's her personal lounge chair."

"You're sure it's not a foot?"

I tilted my head. "Could be an elbow. Or a full-on headstand. Who knows anymore?"

Greg rubbed slow circles over the skin through my shirt. "I can't believe we're almost there."

"Neither can I," I admitted. "It's starting to feel real, you know? Like... she's actually going to be here. A real baby. Another real baby."

Greg nodded, his expression growing softer, more serious. "You've done this before, but it still feels different, doesn't it?"

"It does," I whispered. "With Severus and Draco, everything happened so fast. It was unexpected, and a little terrifying, and... well, it was magic in the most unpredictable sense of the word."

He leaned closer, his voice low. "And this time?"

"This time, we planned it," I said. "We wanted her. And it's beautiful and scary in a different way. I think because we know what it's like now. We know how much love it takes... and how much we're going to have to give."

Greg was quiet for a beat, then asked, "Are you scared?"

I hesitated. "Yeah. Not all the time, but yeah. I'm scared something could go wrong. I'm scared of not being enough. I'm scared of how Severus and Draco will react when their memories come back... and what that will mean for us. For them. For me."

Greg reached for my hand again and laced our fingers together. "Harry. You are enough. More than enough. They know it already, even if they don't remember who they used to be. And Eleanor? She's going to grow up knowing love from the start."

I let that sit for a moment before nodding slowly. "I want her to have a calm childhood. Or at least as calm as possible, given her parents."

He laughed. "Yeah, she's got her work cut out for her."

"Do you ever... miss the quiet?" I asked suddenly. "Before kids?"

Greg paused, thoughtful. "Sometimes. I miss sleeping in. I miss spontaneous dinners out. I miss clean floors."

I laughed. "Same."

"But," he said, turning to look at me, "I wouldn't trade this for anything. Not the sticky fingers, or the tantrums, or the mystery crayon marks on the hallway wall."

"That was Draco, by the way."

"Oh, I know."

We sat in silence for a few minutes, listening to the gentle hum of the baby monitor from the boys' room. A soft shuffle of blankets, a faint sigh—one of them must've rolled over in their sleep.

"Do you think she'll be like them?" Greg asked after a moment. "Eleanor."

I smiled. "Maybe. Or maybe she'll be completely different. Quiet. Or stubborn. Or hilarious. Or all of the above."

"Knowing us, probably all of the above," he said with a grin.

"She already feels different," I admitted. "Not in a bad way. Just... her own person. Even now."

Greg leaned down and pressed a kiss to my belly, right over where Eleanor had just kicked. "We can't wait to meet you, little one."

She gave a tiny nudge in response.

"She heard you," I said.

"She's already a daddy's girl."

I smiled, resting my hand over his. "You're going to be amazing with her."

"So are you."

I let out a long breath, leaning into the warmth of his side. "I'm tired."

"You want to go to sleep?"

I nodded. "Yeah, I think so."

Greg helped me shift down under the covers, fluffing the pillows behind me like he always did. I settled in with a groan, trying to find a position that didn't make my back scream or cut off circulation to my legs.

Once I was as comfortable as I was going to get, Greg slid in beside me and wrapped an arm around my waist. His hand rested against my belly again, and Eleanor gave one last gentle kick before settling.

"I love you," he said softly.

"I love you too."

"Thirty-one weeks," he murmured. "Almost there."

"Almost," I echoed, already drifting.

And as sleep pulled me under, I let the day go—knowing that we were getting closer to the moment everything would change again, and somehow, even with the fear, I was ready. We were ready.

Because we were already a family. And soon, she'd be here to make us complete.  I woke up to the unmistakable sound of giggling. Not just any giggling—toddler giggling, which is always equal parts adorable and terrifying, depending on the context.

Next came the quiet creak of the door, then a brief, whispered argument:

"Shhh, Sevy!"

"You loud!"

"You loud!"

I opened one eye. There, silhouetted in the early morning light filtering through our bedroom window, were two tiny shapes standing just inside the doorway. I closed my eye again quickly, pretending to still be asleep.

Maybe—just maybe—they'd go back downstairs. Maybe they'd forget I was here.

Silence. Then more whispering.

"I think he sleepin'."

"Get closer."

Tiny feet padded across the floor. I could feel them before I heard them. The way the floorboards gave just slightly under their weight. The way the air shifted as one of them climbed up on the bed beside me.

A little hand pressed against my cheek.

"Mommy?"

I didn't open my eyes, but my lips twitched.

Severus leaned in closer. "Mommy. Wake now?"

Before I could answer, Draco crawled up onto the bed, flopping dramatically against my hip. "I smell toast."

I finally opened my eyes to find Draco grinning down at me, face flushed with excitement and cheeks still round with sleep. Severus sat beside him, hugging his stuffed owl, his little face earnest and expectant.

"Toast?" I asked, voice scratchy from sleep.

"Daddy makin' toast!" Draco said proudly.

I blinked. "Daddy's awake?"

Severus nodded solemnly. "He say let you sleep. We say no."

I groaned, rubbing my face. "Of course you did."

"Time wake now," Draco declared. "We hungry."

"I can see that," I muttered, sitting up slowly. My body creaked like an old cupboard. My lower back ached from sleeping in one position too long, and Eleanor was already awake, rolling beneath my skin like she was stretching to greet the day.

"Eleanor says good morning," I said, placing a hand on my belly.

Draco crawled closer and placed both palms against the bump. "Hi, Nora! We eat toast soon!"

Severus leaned in, his little hand settling beside Draco's. "She have toast too?"

"She gets whatever I eat," I said, suppressing a yawn.

Draco gasped. "She get two toasts?!"

"She'll get what I get," I said with a chuckle. "She doesn't eat separately."

Severus looked unconvinced. "She should get own toast."

"I'll put it on the list," I muttered, swinging my legs off the bed with great effort.

Draco slid down after me and promptly tried to tug me up by the arm, like he had any hope of actually lifting me. "Come on, Mommy. We go kitchen!"

Severus took my other hand, far more gently. "Careful," he said seriously. "You heavy now."

"Thanks, love," I said dryly, shuffling toward the door with both boys flanking me like miniature bodyguards. "You really know how to make a parent feel special."

By the time we got to the kitchen, the smell of toast and eggs hit me square in the face and made my stomach growl embarrassingly loud.

Greg was at the stove, spatula in hand, looking far too put-together for this early in the morning.

"You're awake," he said, glancing over his shoulder with a smile.

"I was attacked by toddlers," I said, dropping slowly into a chair and pressing a hand to my belly. "Severus says I'm heavy now."

Greg tried not to laugh. He failed. "He's just being honest."

Severus nodded solemnly. "Mommy's belly big."

Draco leaned against the table. "Nora get own toast."

Greg raised an eyebrow. "She does, does she?"

"That's what we decided," I said, reaching for the mug of tea Greg had already placed on the table for me. "Apparently Eleanor deserves her own plate."

"Well, she's clearly the favorite sibling," Greg said as he plated eggs for the boys.

Draco clapped his hands. "I like Nora!"

Severus shrugged. "She okay."

I sipped my tea and sighed. It wasn't even 8 a.m., and I was already exhausted—but it was the kind of tired that came with comfort. This was our rhythm now. Mornings filled with squabbling and toast and declarations of toddler love.

Greg set plates in front of each of us—mine had extra toast, bless him—and kissed the top of my head before sitting down.

"Did you sleep okay?" he asked gently.

I gave him a half-nod, chewing on a bite of egg. "Better than usual. She didn't start kicking until around four."

"That's an improvement," he said.

"Mmhm. My feet are still swollen, though. I need to put them up at some point."

"I'll handle the cleanup this morning," he said. "You just sit with them for a bit."

Severus was eating one egg at a time, carefully separating the white from the yolk like he was dissecting it. Draco, meanwhile, was eating with wild abandon, humming between bites.

"Draco," I said, laughing softly, "slow down."

He paused, cheeks full. "I'm starving, Mommy."

"Of course you are," I said.

Greg chuckled and looked at me with that soft smile of his. "Another day begins."

I nodded. "Another day closer."

Eleanor rolled again under my hand.

I smiled.

By the time late morning rolled around, we'd wrangled the boys through a second round of chaos—books, blocks, and one argument over who got to be "dragon keeper" during imaginary play. I still wasn't entirely sure what a dragon keeper did, but Draco was very firm that Severus wasn't doing it right.

After lunch, which mostly ended up on their shirts and the floor, we finally got them down for their nap. There was a short protest (there always was), but after ten minutes of Severus grumbling about the sun being "too bright for sleep" and Draco insisting he wasn't tired while actively yawning, they both passed out in their toddler beds like someone had flipped a switch.

Greg and I didn't speak for the first few minutes after shutting their door—we just sort of sagged into the hallway wall outside the room, exchanging matching expressions of relief.

"We survived another morning," I whispered.

Greg gave a quiet laugh. "Barely."

We tiptoed downstairs like we were sneaking away from a crime scene. I flopped onto the couch, my feet propped up on the coffee table with two pillows Greg had magically fluffed for me earlier. My ankles were starting to swell already—again—and the dull ache in my lower back was settling in like it planned to stay awhile.

Greg walked into the kitchen, came back with my favorite pregnancy-approved tea blend, and handed me the mug like it was sacred. He didn't have to say anything. That little gesture was more than enough.

I sipped slowly. "I know I say this every day, but I'm not sure I can get any bigger."

He looked at me with his usual half-smile and raised brow. "You've still got weeks left. You'll get bigger."

I groaned. "Don't remind me."

Then came the knock on the front door. Not loud. Not rushed. Just... a knock.

We both froze.

Greg glanced at the clock. "Expecting anyone?"

I shook my head. "Remus was here yesterday. And Fred and George said they'd owl if they had anything."

Another knock.

Greg stood up slowly, hand already twitching toward his wand out of habit. I set my tea down and eased upright, every muscle in my body complaining.

Greg opened the door cautiously. Standing on the porch, wearing a worn travel cloak and a worried expression, was George Weasley. Alone.

"Hey," George said, eyes flicking behind Greg to me. "Sorry to show up unannounced."

Greg stepped aside without hesitation. "You're always welcome here. Come in."

George walked inside, shaking off the cold. He didn't smile. That was the first thing I noticed—he usually tried, even when he was bringing grim news. Today? His mouth was set in a tight line, and his shoulders were drawn.

I closed the distance as quickly as I could and lowered myself carefully onto the couch. "What's going on?"

George stayed standing for a second, as if trying to find the words. Then he ran a hand through his hair and looked at me directly.

"It's Dumbledore."

My stomach dropped. "What about him?"

George exhaled. "He's getting desperate, Harry. He's pushing the Ministry harder. He's been accusing the Americans of harboring you—flat-out saying you're hiding under a false name."

Greg muttered something under his breath and closed the front door.

"Anyone listening to him?" I asked.

George shrugged. "Not really. The American wizarding government isn't exactly receptive to British demands, especially not now. But that's not the part I came to tell you."

I sat up straighter. "What is?"

"He's formed something. Like a private order. Not the Order of the Phoenix, not exactly. But something similar—only it's not about protecting anymore. It's about getting you back." George's voice darkened. "And they're not interested in whether you come back willingly or not."

I blinked. "That's... legal?"

"It's not," George said quickly. "Which is why they're doing it quietly. Fred and I have a source inside the Ministry. Dumbledore's calling them 'Retrievers.' Real subtle."

Greg crossed his arms, jaw tight. "What's he planning to do? Kidnap Harry in the middle of the day? Drag him back to Hogwarts like nothing's changed?"

George's silence told us everything.

"He is," I said flatly.

"I don't know when or how, but yeah," George confirmed. "He's determined. He thinks you've been... compromised. That you're being manipulated or controlled. He's convinced himself he's saving you."

I scoffed, heart racing. "Saving me from what? I left. I told him why. I told him I didn't trust him anymore."

George sat down in the armchair across from me. "He doesn't believe you. Or he can't accept it. I don't know. But it's getting worse. He's got people watching places. Friends of yours. He tried to lean on Neville. Hard."

I looked at Greg. "He didn't tell us that."

George gave a wry smile. "Neville wouldn't. He didn't want to worry you. But we think Dumbledore has started reaching out to... less savory people. Ex-Aurors. People with loyalty to him, not the Ministry."

I sat very still, one hand pressed against my belly, trying to breathe past the tight knot forming in my chest.

"He's not going to get to you," Greg said, firm and calm. "You're safe here. We've got protections in place, and if we need to add more, we will."

George nodded. "Fred's already working on strengthening the wards. We're also talking to the MACUSA. They know the situation. If anyone tries to cross the border magically, it won't go unnoticed."

"Why now?" I asked softly. "Why push harder now?"

George looked at my stomach. "Because he knows. Or suspects."

The room fell quiet.

I swallowed. "He knows I'm pregnant again."

"He's guessing. But yes. Word's gotten around that you and Greg are... settled. Married. Starting a family. He probably thinks the longer you stay here, the harder it'll be to 'fix' what he thinks is broken."

I leaned back slowly, trying to process it all. Eleanor squirmed inside me, like she could feel the tension too.

"We'll keep you safe," George said, his voice gentler now. "You and the kids."

"Thanks," I whispered.

Greg reached for my hand, and I gripped it tightly.

We sat there for a while in silence, the weight of the news settling over all of us.

When George finally stood to leave, I walked him to the door slowly. He paused before stepping out into the cold.

"Try not to let it get into your head," he said. "You've built something real here. Something worth protecting."

"I know," I said. "And I will."

George hesitated, then pulled me into a quick, careful hug. "You're not alone, alright?"

"I know," I said again, this time with more strength.

When I shut the door behind him, Greg pulled me into his arms, right there in the entryway.

"I'm not letting anyone take this away from us," he whispered.

I nodded against his chest. "Me neither."

Outside, snow had started to fall. Inside, the house was still warm, still full of life. And I knew, no matter what Dumbledore or anyone else thought, this was where I belonged.

This was our family. And we weren't going anywhere. After George left, the house felt still in a way that wasn't peaceful. The kind of stillness that made the hair on the back of my neck prickle, like the quiet right before a storm breaks open. I stood at the door for a few seconds longer than necessary, just staring at the wood grain, Eleanor squirming under my palm.

I turned back to Greg, who was watching me from the couch. His brow was creased, lips pressed in a hard line. I could see the gears turning behind his eyes, already trying to work out protections, steps, contingencies. That was one of the reasons I married him—when something went wrong, Greg didn't panic. He planned.

"I've been thinking," I said as I eased myself back down beside him, "maybe we should start looking into stronger protections. Not just the basic wards or enchantments we've already got."

Greg shifted to face me more fully, his hand instinctively coming to rest on my leg. "What do you have in mind?"

I hesitated, chewing the inside of my cheek for a second. "The Fidelius Charm."

His eyes widened a little, not in alarm, but in surprise. "That's a serious spell, Harry."

"I know," I said quickly, "but so is this. If Dumbledore's really sending people out to find me—if he's really trying to get me back under some twisted idea of control—I want to make sure he can't. I want this place off the map."

Greg nodded slowly. "You'd want someone to act as Secret-Keeper."

"Someone we trust completely."

He paused. "You?"

I shook my head. "No. That'd defeat the purpose. I'm the one he's looking for. If someone got to me... the whole thing falls apart."

Greg was quiet for a beat, then said, "Remus."

I looked at him and exhaled. "That's what I was thinking too."

"He'd never betray us," Greg said.

"No," I agreed. "And if we explain how serious this is, I think he'd agree without hesitation."

Greg rubbed a hand over his face. "You really think it's time?"

"Yeah," I said softly. "I do. I don't want to wait until we have to. I don't want to react. I want to be ready."

We sat with that for a moment, Eleanor shifting between us like she could sense the weight of our conversation. Greg reached out and laid his hand over my belly, quiet and steady.

"I'll start looking into it," he said. "I've read about it before, but the magic's complicated. We'll need to go step by step."

"I want to be involved too," I told him. "Even if I can't cast the whole thing—I want to understand every part of it. Every layer of the spell. If we're going to protect our family this way, I need to be part of it."

Greg nodded without hesitation. "Of course. We'll do it together."

There was something comforting about that, about knowing he'd never try to take the burden away from me, even when I was seven months pregnant and exhausted. He never once treated me like I was fragile, just like I was someone he loved and wanted to protect—with, not for.

I leaned my head against his shoulder. "I keep going over everything George said. About Dumbledore. About how he's framing it like a rescue mission."

"It's manipulative," Greg muttered.

"It is," I agreed. "But it's also what he truly believes, which might be worse. You can't reason with someone who thinks they're the hero of the story no matter what."

Greg tilted his head to kiss my temple. "That's why we make our own story. One where he doesn't get to decide the ending."

I smiled faintly. "Remind me again why I ever doubted you?"

"You were hormonal. And I was probably being annoying."

I laughed, and it felt good to laugh. A full, deep breath kind of laugh. Greg always knew how to cut through the fog without minimizing what I was feeling.

After a few minutes, I asked, "Do you think Remus will really say yes?"

"I do," Greg said. "But let's not spring it on him mid-dinner. Give him the context first."

"I'll write to him. Ask him to come by tomorrow."

"Want me to help draft it?"

I smirked. "Only if I start crying halfway through it."

Greg leaned back into the cushions, looking toward the quiet hallway upstairs. "Do you want to tell the boys about any of this? I mean—not the details, obviously. But if things change around here, if we add more spells or change routines... they'll notice."

"I know," I said. "I was thinking about that too. They're still so young. But they're smart. Severus especially—he notices everything. Draco doesn't miss much either, even when he's pretending not to listen."

Greg's mouth twitched into a small smile. "We'll keep it simple. Something like... 'we're keeping our home extra safe.' No need to bring in words like war or Dumbledore."

"Yeah," I agreed. "They've already been through too much, even if they don't remember it yet."

He reached for my hand again. "And we'll keep them safe through whatever comes."

That's when the baby monitor crackled with static, followed by the soft creak of toddler bed springs and a sleepy little voice muttering something about owls.

Greg sighed. "I'll go."

"You sure?" I asked.

"You just got comfortable. Stay."

I watched him disappear up the stairs and leaned back again, hands resting on my belly.

Eleanor squirmed, just under my ribs.

"I know, baby girl," I whispered. "We're going to keep you safe too."

This house wasn't just a roof and walls anymore. It was ours. It was full of love and chaos and sharp laughter and soft sighs and early mornings and long nights. It was full of them. My family. And if I had to use one of the oldest, most complicated protective spells in existence to keep it that way?

Then I'd start tomorrow.

Because there was nothing I wouldn't do for them.

The house was still quiet by the time Greg returned from upstairs. He sank back onto the couch beside me and gave a satisfied sigh.

"Both asleep again," he whispered.

I smiled softly, shifting to rest against him. "Thank you."

"You were right. Severus just wanted his owl. It fell off the bed. Draco woke up because Severus woke up, and then he insisted I tell them a story about talking toast."

I blinked. "Talking toast?"

Greg grinned. "Yeah. Apparently toast that runs away and gets into trouble. Draco called it 'Toastie.'"

I chuckled. "Sounds like a future bestseller."

Greg stood, brushing crumbs off his shirt. "You want me to start lunch, or do you need to write to Remus first?"

"Letter first," I said, pushing myself upright with a low grunt. "Before I lose my nerve."

Greg nodded and disappeared into the kitchen. I shuffled over to the writing desk tucked into the corner of the living room and eased into the chair with a groan. My back twinged, but I ignored it. There were more important things to deal with.

I pulled a sheet of parchment toward me and dipped the quill in ink, my hand hovering just above the page. For a second, I didn't know what to say. Where do you even begin?

Then I started writing.

Remus,

I hope you're well, and I hope Rabastan hasn't driven you completely mad with whatever new hobby he's taken on this week.

I'm writing because we've received some news from George—and before you panic, we're all fine. The boys are fine. Eleanor is fine. Greg is, as always, keeping everything from falling apart around me. But things on the other side of the ocean aren't staying quiet. Dumbledore's getting bolder. More desperate.

He's formed something—like a splinter group. George called them Retrievers. The name alone tells you enough.

I don't want to be afraid in my own home. And I don't want the people I love to be targets because of me. So Greg and I are seriously considering using the Fidelius Charm on the house. And I'm writing because... I'd like to ask you something.

I want you to be our Secret-Keeper.

I trust you with my life. But more importantly, I trust you with their lives.

I know it's a big ask. There's no pressure, Remus. But if you're willing, we would be grateful beyond words.

Love,
Harry

I set the quill down gently and stared at the letter. I felt my throat tighten—not from fear, not this time. Just... the weight of what I was asking. Of how far this whole thing had gone.

I folded the letter carefully and sealed it with wax. I'd give it to Greg to send later. He'd already built in protections to our outgoing mail—coded routing spells, nothing obvious. We'd learned quickly that subtlety was our safest bet. I leaned back in the chair, hand still resting on my bump, and let myself think—not about Dumbledore or wards or escape plans—but about Greg.

About everything he gave up for this.

People liked to forget where Greg came from. They saw him now—kind, steady, building a life with me—and they forgot the blood he carried. The family name that used to come with whispers and suspicion. The Goyle family was steeped in the worst parts of wizarding history. A long, proud line of purebloods who believed in superiority and obedience—and expected Greg to carry on that legacy.

He would've been a Death Eater. If we hadn't left Hogwarts when we did, if the war had gone the other way, if we hadn't changed our path. That was always the plan, wasn't it? From the time he was a child, they were preparing him. Teaching him how to follow, how to destroy.

But he didn't.

He walked away. He chose me.

He chose this.

His family disowned him after we left. Sent an owl that said as much—cold and clinical, like they were cutting off a business deal, not their own son. No Goyle heir. No Goyle name. Just gone.

And Greg never flinched.

He never told me it hurt, not really. He just folded that pain up and tucked it somewhere deep. Buried it under new beginnings. Under morning cuddles and spilled applesauce and long talks about baby names and nights where I cried into his shirt because I couldn't sleep and everything ached.

He gave up everything he knew. And he never asked me for anything in return. And what did I give him?

A life on the run. A war that wouldn't die. Two toddlers. Sleepless nights. A husband who cried over spilled cereal last week because his hormones were all over the place.

And he still looked at me like I was his whole world.

A warm hand touched my shoulder.

I turned. Greg was standing there with that same quiet look he always gave me when he knew I'd fallen into my head again.

"Lunch is ready," he said gently. "But it can wait."

I reached up, curling my fingers around his. "I sent the letter."

He nodded. "Good."

"I was just thinking about everything you've done for me," I said. "Everything you gave up."

His brows knit. "Harry—"

"I mean it," I interrupted. "You lost your family. Your future—what they thought was your future. You left everything behind. For me."

"I didn't do it for you," he said quietly. "I did it for me. You just happened to be the best thing waiting on the other side."

I closed my eyes for a moment, letting that settle over me.

"I love you," I said.

"I know," he whispered. "And I love you. No regrets."

We stood there like that, his hand on my shoulder, mine curled around his fingers, the soft ticking of the clock the only sound between us.

"Lunch really is ready, though," he added after a minute. "And I didn't burn anything this time."

I smiled, rising from the chair with a low groan. "Well then, miracles do happen."

"Oi," he said, catching me under the arm to steady me. "That's rude, even for you."

"I'm pregnant. I'm allowed," I muttered, shuffling toward the kitchen.

"And you're milking it for all it's worth," he called after me.

"Damn right."

We sat down at the table, the weight of the morning still lingering—but lighter now. Because the letter was sent. The decision was made. And no matter what came next, we'd face it together.

That was what mattered. Not the war. Not the threats. Not the ghosts of who we were supposed to be.

Just us. And the future we were fighting for. We ate lunch slowly, not because the food was fancy—it was just reheated soup and grilled cheese—but because it was one of those rare, quiet moments in the day when the house was still. It felt like a breath.

Greg sat across from me, chewing thoughtfully as I dipped my sandwich into my soup and tried not to think about how bloated I already felt. Eleanor had apparently shifted into a position that made it feel like my lungs were being pressed in from both sides. I took small bites and leaned back every few minutes to catch my breath.

"You okay?" Greg asked, finishing the last bit of crust from his plate.

"Yeah," I said, pausing for a sip of water. "She's just doing her 'crush Mommy's ribs' routine again."

He gave a sympathetic wince. "Want to lie down for a bit?"

"I should, but the boys will be up soon," I said, rubbing the side of my belly. "No point getting comfortable just to be pulled back out of it."

"We could both nap and just let them destroy the house when they wake up."

I smiled. "Tempting. But I'd rather not have to explain to Remus why they're eating jelly straight from the jar with their hands again."

Greg snorted. "You have to admit—they were resourceful."

"Resourceful, yes. Hygienic? Not even close."

I pushed my plate aside and leaned back in the chair. Greg stood and collected our dishes, moving with that familiar quiet efficiency of his. He never made a big deal about it, but I always noticed. The way he watched the kids, or took on the little tasks so I didn't have to. The way he always kept an eye on me—especially now.

"I wrote something else," I said after a few minutes.

He turned from the sink, drying his hands. "What do you mean?"

"I started writing... I don't know. A letter. To Eleanor."

He leaned on the counter, curious but soft. "You want to share it?"

I shook my head. "Not yet. It's messy. More like a bunch of scattered thoughts."

Greg nodded, accepting that without pushing. "It'll be something she'll treasure one day."

"Maybe," I said. "Or she'll roll her eyes and call me sappy."

"She'll probably do both," he said with a smirk. "Just like Draco and Severus will one day pretend they're too cool for you while secretly thinking you hung the moon."

"I'm going to hold you to that when they're teenagers and trying to hex the walls because I won't let them have a midnight snack."

"I'll be right there with you," he said.

The baby monitor crackled again. Then a thump.

Greg and I locked eyes.

"Draco," we said in unison.

Another thump. Then a very clear, "SEVY, WAKE UPPP!"

I stood with effort, stretching out the tightness in my lower back. "Let's go rescue nap time."

Greg offered me a hand and helped me steady myself before we headed upstairs.

When we opened the door to the boys' room, Draco was standing up on his bed, arms spread dramatically.

"I'm a dragon," he announced.

Severus was sitting up in his bed, blinking sleepily and clearly not impressed. "You loud."

"I'm a roooaaaring dragon!" Draco declared, hopping on one foot.

"You no roar," Severus muttered, lying back down with his owl tucked under his arm.

I walked in and sat at the edge of Draco's bed. "Okay, dragon boy, how about we do quiet dragon roars so your brother doesn't turn into a grump?"

Draco considered this. "Like... whisper roar?"

"Exactly," I said.

Draco climbed into my lap without warning, which was becoming more of a challenge the bigger my belly got. "Where's baby Nora?"

"She's right here," I said, guiding his hand to the side of my bump where Eleanor was squirming.

Draco gasped. "She say hi!"

Greg chuckled. "She's always talking to you."

"She my friend," Draco said proudly, resting his head against me. "When she come out?"

"In a couple of months."

"That long?" he asked, pulling back to look at me, deeply betrayed.

I laughed. "That's not very long at all, love."

Draco turned toward Severus. "We make baby cookies so she come faster."

Severus, now sitting up again, looked at him like he had grown a second head. "That not how babies work."

Greg leaned against the doorframe. "Honestly, I'm curious where this cookie logic came from."

"Cookie is magic," Draco explained. "Mommy say cookies fix sad."

Greg raised his hands in surrender. "Can't argue with that."

We spent the rest of the afternoon in that easy rhythm. We colored for a bit at the kitchen table—Draco's drawings full of wild swirls he said were "storms" and Severus carefully outlining shapes that resembled actual houses and trees. Greg read them a few pages from a magical creature storybook, and I sat on the couch rubbing my feet and occasionally dozing off between voices of "DADDY! NEXT PAGE!" and "WHAT THAT CREATURE?"

We didn't talk about Dumbledore again. Not right then. There'd be time for that. Time to plan, to cast, to worry. But that afternoon, while the light spilled in through the windows and the boys giggled over whether puffskeins could talk (Draco insisted they could), we just let ourselves be.

That's what I wanted to protect most. That feeling.

The warmth of sunlight on our rug, the sound of my husband's voice reading a book for the fifth time in a row, the weight of our sons in our arms.

This was our life. And I'd use every spell I had to keep it. By the time the sun dipped low behind the trees outside our windows, casting long golden shadows across the floor, the boys had transitioned from coloring to "floor zoomies," as Greg had lovingly dubbed it. That essentially meant running in circles around the living room, making whooshing noises, then dramatically collapsing into the carpet, only to immediately get up and do it all again.

Eleanor was kicking like mad inside me, and I couldn't tell if she was excited by the sound of her brothers laughing, or if she was just as fed up with the chaos as I was.

I rubbed my belly gently and muttered, "We're outnumbered, kid."

Greg was sitting on the floor, letting Severus crawl into his lap while Draco "flew" over to the couch and landed beside me in a heap.

"Mommy," Draco panted, face red with exertion, "I go so fast. Faster than brooms!"

"You did," I said, brushing the hair back from his damp forehead. "You might need to slow down before you turn into a blur."

"I am a blur," he whispered, like it was a secret.

On the other side of the room, Greg had Severus tucked under one arm and was pretending to read from an invisible Quidditch playbook. "Alright, Sevy, if you want to be seeker, you need to practice catching the Snitch. That means tiny hands, fast reflexes, and laser focus."

Severus blinked. "What's laser?"

Greg paused. "Uh... it's a Muggle thing. Fast light. Just means very focused."

"Oh," Severus said, nodding solemnly like that explained everything.

Draco clambered back into my lap without warning, nearly knocking the wind out of me.

"Oof. Careful, love," I said, trying to scoot back.

"Mommy," he whispered again, snuggling close. "I love Nora already."

My heart gave a quiet ache. I pressed a kiss to his hair and rested my cheek against the top of his head.

"She's going to love you too."

Severus looked up at me from Greg's lap. "I share my owl with her. When she big."

Draco gasped. "Me too! My dragon!"

I swallowed the lump in my throat and smiled. "You're both going to be amazing big brothers."

Greg caught my eye and gave me a soft, knowing look.

"Alright," I said, checking the time. "We should probably start dinner before the tiny dragons get cranky."

"I'm not cranky," Draco insisted, yawning.

Greg stood, lifting Severus with him. "I'll handle the stove. You sit and give your ribs a break."

"I'll help," I offered.

He shook his head. "Your job is sitting and accepting help tonight."

I sighed, but didn't argue. The truth was, I was sore. Tired. I'd overdone it earlier without realizing it, and now Eleanor was making it known that I needed to slow down.

So I stayed on the couch with both boys, watching them play with a pile of blocks while Greg moved around the kitchen with familiar ease. He whistled softly while he worked, the smells of roasted vegetables and chicken drifting into the room. Comfort food.

Dinner was a little chaotic, but not in a bad way. The boys chattered between bites, giving a full report on the day's events—even though we'd been there for all of it.

"I drawed a dragon with fire coming out of his toes," Draco announced, gesturing with his fork.

"Out of his what?" Greg asked.

"Toes!" Draco repeated, indignant. "Special dragon toes!"

Severus nodded. "Fire toes."

Greg looked at me. "Did we miss a magical creature upgrade?"

I laughed. "Maybe we should let them write the next Hogwarts textbook."

After dinner, it was bath time, which involved the usual negotiation over who got which toys, and a firm reminder from me that we do not pour cups of water on our brother's head without permission.

Greg got them dried and into pajamas while I sat nearby, folding tiny clothes from the laundry pile, Eleanor shifting low in my belly. My back ached. My ankles throbbed. But there was something about watching Greg patiently brush Draco's hair while Severus inspected his pajama buttons like they were ancient runes that made it all feel okay.

When it was time for bed, I got the honor of story duty while Greg handled blankets and stuffed animals. We all squeezed into the boys' room—me on Draco's bed, Greg sitting between them on the rug.

I picked one of their favorites, a silly magical animal book where everything rhymed and there were hidden gnomes on every page.

Draco interrupted at least five times to point out what each gnome was doing.

"Look! This one eat cheese!"

"And that one fell in a boot!"

Severus quietly listened, head leaning against Greg's arm, fingers clutching his owl like always.

When I closed the book, Draco reached for me again. "Mommy. Stay."

"I'll stay for a minute," I whispered, smoothing his curls.

Severus looked up sleepily. "Nora sleep too?"

I smiled. "She's listening."

"Okay," he mumbled, eyelids drooping.

Greg and I waited until both boys were out cold before slipping out of the room.

We crept downstairs, and I collapsed onto the couch with a groan.

Greg joined me, pulling off his socks and tucking his feet under a blanket. "You okay?"

"Just the usual. My back hates me. My ribs hate me. My bladder is playing hopscotch with my uterus."

Greg laughed and leaned over to kiss my temple. "Want a foot rub?"

I didn't answer. I just looked at him with pleading eyes.

"I'll take that as a yes," he said.

A few minutes later, we were quiet again—me curled sideways on the couch, his hands massaging my feet, Eleanor gently squirming under my hand.

"What if Remus says no?" I asked quietly.

"He won't," Greg said without hesitation. "He's part of this family. He'd do anything for us."

I nodded, but didn't speak again. The house was dark, lit only by the low lamps in the corners. The kind of quiet that only comes after a full day with toddlers.

I glanced at Greg, still rubbing my feet, so calm and focused. I loved him more than I could say.

"I really hope Eleanor gets your patience," I murmured.

He chuckled. "And your spirit."

We didn't talk much after that.

We just sat, letting the day fade from our bones, letting the love between us speak the rest. The clock in the hallway struck nine with a low, muffled chime—barely loud enough to hear over the soft hum of the warming charm Greg had set in the corner. It wasn't late by any stretch, but my body felt like it had been up for two days straight.

Eleanor was finally settled—after hours of tumbling and kicking and shifting—and my entire midsection ached like I'd run a marathon. The rest of me wasn't far behind.

I yawned as I pushed myself up from the couch, groaning the way only someone very pregnant and very tired can. "Alright," I muttered, "I'm tapping out."

Greg looked up from the book he'd been pretending to read. "Want me to help you upstairs?"

"I mean, I can do it," I said, already waddling toward the stairs, "but I'll complain the entire time."

He laughed, setting the book down and falling into step beside me. "Then I might as well be there to hear it."

Halfway up the stairs, I paused to catch my breath. "Why are there so many steps in this house? Who decided vertical living was a good idea?"

"I think you said you liked the 'classic charm' when we moved in."

I gave him a look. "You let me pick a house with stairs with two newborns and no sleep. That's on you."

He grinned. "I'll take the blame."

By the time we reached our bedroom, I was sweating slightly and muttering about possibly sleeping in the hallway next time. I made my way to the bathroom first, splashing cool water on my face and brushing my teeth slowly. My back hurt. My hips hurt. And I couldn't see my toes.

When I came out of the bathroom, Greg had already pulled the covers back, dimmed the lights, and propped up the pillows the way he knew I liked—angled just enough to help with my breathing, but still soft enough for comfort.

He was sitting on his side of the bed, flipping through his book again while he waited for me. I stood at the edge of the bed, rubbing my belly with both hands, feeling the tightness across my lower abdomen.

"You alright?" he asked, voice low.

"Yeah," I sighed. "Just tight. Not a contraction. Just... heavy."

Greg set the book aside and reached out a hand. I let him guide me into bed, scooting back against the pillows with a grunt.

"I feel like a giant potato," I murmured as I pulled the blanket over my legs.

Greg crawled in beside me and wrapped an arm gently around my shoulders. "A beautiful, glowing, powerful potato."

I snorted. "Wow. So flattering."

"Full of love. Warm. Nourishing."

"You're really committing to this metaphor."

He kissed my cheek. "I'm in too deep to stop now."

I laughed softly, laying a hand across my belly. "She's quiet now. I think we finally wore her out."

"She had help," Greg said. "Her brothers talked to her all day."

"Draco told her he'd share his cookies," I said with a smile. "That's high praise."

"Severus offered his owl again. That's practically a sacred gift."

We lay there for a little while in silence, the house quiet around us. Occasionally, a floorboard creaked downstairs. The soft rustle of wind moved past the windows.

"Did you ever think this would be your life?" I asked.

Greg turned his head slightly toward me. "What do you mean?"

"All of it," I said. "Me. The kids. The house. The future. Did you ever imagine it'd look like this?"

He was quiet for a beat. "No," he said honestly. "When we were at Hogwarts, I didn't even think I had a future. Not one that I could choose, anyway. It was all laid out for me—dark, narrow, full of things I didn't want."

I reached over and laced my fingers through his. "And now?"

"Now..." he exhaled, "I wake up beside the person I love. I get tackled by two giggling little boys who think I'm a jungle gym. I get to make dinner and fold laundry and rub your feet and plan birthday parties and paint nurseries. And I've never felt more like myself."

I blinked slowly, my throat tightening. "You're really good at that, you know."

Greg turned his head. "At what?"

"Saying exactly the right thing."

He smiled softly. "I just say what's true."

I turned toward him and leaned in until our foreheads touched.

"I'm scared," I whispered. "Sometimes I'm so happy it scares me. Like I'm afraid it'll all disappear."

He didn't hesitate. "It won't."

"You don't know that."

"I know I'll never stop fighting to keep it. And I know we've already survived more than we should have had to. You, me, the boys... we're strong, Harry. This family is strong."

I closed my eyes, letting that sink in.

"Remus will say yes," he added. "We'll get the Fidelius in place. And once we do, we'll be invisible. We'll be safe."

I nodded slowly. "Okay."

"Alright?"

"Yeah." I looked down at our joined hands. "I'm ready for that. For all of it."

Greg pressed a kiss to my forehead and reached for the lamp. "Then let's rest. We've got a big day tomorrow."

The room dimmed to a soft glow, shadows stretching gently across the walls. Outside, snow had started to fall—light and soundless, catching in the moonlight. Inside, our breathing evened out, our bodies nestled close, and Eleanor quieted once more between us.

I closed my eyes with Greg's hand still in mine, and for the first time in days, I felt something close to peace.

We were safe—for now.

And tomorrow, we'd take the next step. Together.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

The room dimmed to a soft glow, shadows stretching gently across the walls. Outside, snow had started to fall—light and soundless, catching in the moonlight. Inside, our breathing evened out, our bodies nestled close, and Eleanor quieted once more between us.

I closed my eyes with Greg's hand still in mine, and for the first time in days, I felt something close to peace.

We were safe—for now.

And tomorrow, we'd take the next step. Together.

Harry's Pov

January 27, 1999

I woke up to the familiar heaviness in my lower belly, the kind of weight that made it feel like Eleanor had turned into a bowling ball overnight. It took me longer than usual to roll out of bed—my entire middle felt stretched, tight, full. I used my hands to push myself upright, breathing slowly through the low pressure in my pelvis. She was definitely getting lower. I could feel it in how she moved now—more subtle rolls than sharp jabs, and more often than not, it felt like she was burrowing downward.

Greg stirred beside me, reaching a hand blindly toward my side of the bed like he could sense I wasn't lying down anymore.

"You alright?" he murmured, his voice still thick with sleep.

I sat at the edge of the bed, one hand bracing my lower back. "Yeah. Just need a minute. She's... a lot this morning."

He was upright in a second, rubbing his eyes as he shifted closer. "Want help getting up?"

I shook my head. "I've got it. Just... taking inventory before I stand."

At 32 weeks, Eleanor was about 17 inches long and somewhere in the neighborhood of four pounds, give or take. She felt every bit of it. My stomach was round and firm—taut enough that I could see the outline of her back sometimes when she shifted just right. I'd read somewhere that her skin was no longer translucent, that she was plumping up now, storing fat for when she came out. That her digestive system was developed and that her lungs were practicing breathing movements. It amazed me, honestly. All that happening inside me while I struggled to put on socks.

Eventually, I stood, waddling toward the bathroom as Greg moved to make the bed. Every step felt like pressure—low and steady, like she was using my bladder as a cushion. When I came back out, I caught sight of myself in the mirror. My belly had definitely dropped a bit since last week. It hung heavier in the front, rounder on the bottom. My shirt barely reached the waistband of my pajama pants, and I had that unmistakable third-trimester waddle that made me feel twice my age.

Greg came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my middle, resting his chin on my shoulder.

"She's getting bigger," he said softly.

"I'm painfully aware," I said, though I didn't move away. His arms around me made it feel easier to hold myself up.

"Seven and a half weeks to go," he whispered.

"That's if she stays put," I replied, meeting his eyes in the mirror.

He kissed my temple. "One week at a time."

After we got dressed and made it downstairs, I tried to eat some breakfast—toast, half a banana, and a few sips of tea. But my stomach was already feeling squished, and the heartburn had started early. I made a face after my second bite of banana and pushed the plate away.

"Not working?" Greg asked gently.

"Not today," I muttered. "I'm already burning from the inside out."

He reached into the cupboard without missing a beat and handed me the heartburn potion we kept on standby. "You're due for a refill on this."

"I'm due for an entirely new digestive system."

Greg raised an eyebrow. "I'll add that to the shopping list."

Eleanor shifted hard just then, pushing against my right side with what had to be a foot. I flinched, setting a hand against my belly.

"Whoa. Easy, love," I said softly. "There's only so much room in there."

"She wants more space," Greg said as he sat down across from me. "She's outgrowing the studio apartment."

"I'd say it's more of a cupboard under the stairs at this point."

I tried to laugh, but even that made me wince. My muscles were tired. My joints ached. My belly was tight nearly all the time now, and the Braxton Hicks were getting stronger, more frequent. Not painful, just uncomfortable. Reminders that my body was preparing.

That part scared me a little.

Not the birth itself—I'd done it once, though that was anything but typical—but the part afterward. The recovery. The fourth trimester, they called it. I didn't remember it being this daunting last time, probably because I was in shock half the time, trying to figure out how to care for two infants.

This time I knew exactly what was coming.

"I've been thinking," I said, absently running my thumb over the curve of my belly. "About the birth plan. I think we should start setting up the space. Soon."

Greg nodded, not surprised. "You want to use the guest room still?"

"Yeah. It's close enough to the bathroom, and we can control the lighting in there better than our room. I'll feel more grounded there. But I want to get the supplies organized. Pillows, potions, towels. All of it."

"I'll start a list," he said. "And talk to the midwife about having someone on call for you earlier than we thought. Just in case."

I gave him a grateful look. "Thank you."

We didn't speak again for a while. The house was quiet. The boys were with Remus for the morning, giving us space to rest. The silence felt sacred.

I looked down at my belly again and sighed. My shirt had ridden up slightly, and I caught a glimpse of the stretch marks across my sides—soft and pale like silver ribbons. They hadn't been there a few weeks ago. Another new development.

Greg noticed. He reached over and laid his hand gently on top of mine.

"I love those," he said.

I looked at him, surprised. "They make me look like a balloon."

"No," he said, his voice serious. "They make you look like someone who's bringing life into the world. Like someone who's been through a battle and came out the other side stronger."

I swallowed hard. "You're such a sap."

He smiled. "Yeah. And I'm in love with you."

We didn't need anything else after that.

At 32 weeks, I was tired. Sore. Slow. My bladder was unreliable. My sleep was interrupted. My appetite came and went. But I was also full in ways that had nothing to do with physical space.

I was full of love. Of anticipation. Of quiet strength I didn't always feel, but knew was there when I needed it.

Eleanor was almost here. And even though my body felt like it was reaching the edge of what it could carry, my heart still had room. So much room.

We were getting close. One week at a time.

January 28, 1999

I woke up feeling like I hadn't slept at all.

Which, to be fair, I hadn't.

It was one of those nights where everything just... layered on top of each other. I had heartburn before bed, then a Braxton Hicks contraction that lasted long enough to make me second-guess whether it was just practice. Then Eleanor decided midnight was the perfect time to do what I can only describe as her signature late-night gymnastics routine. Add to that the fact that I had to pee four times in seven hours, and by the time morning light started creeping in through the curtains, I felt like I'd barely blinked, let alone rested.

Greg was already awake. I could feel it in the shift of the mattress beside me, in the way his hand found mine under the covers.

"Hey," he whispered, voice soft and a little hoarse from sleep. "You alright?"

I groaned. "No. But also yes. Depends how you define 'alright.'"

He chuckled gently and scooted closer, pressing a kiss to the back of my shoulder. "That bad?"

"I think I slept for maybe forty-five minutes in total. Everything hurts. I might be growing a baby dragon, not a human."

"She was active again?"

"Wild. She didn't stop moving until, I don't know, four? Five? She kicked me so hard at one point I thought my liver was about to resign."

Greg let out a quiet hum of sympathy. "Anything I can do?"

"You can carry her for the rest of the pregnancy," I muttered.

He snorted. "I'm pretty sure that's not how it works."

"Cruel," I said, shifting slowly so I could sit up. "You'd think magic would've figured this out by now."

Greg pulled the pillows behind me into a better position and helped me lean back, his hands gentle. "Do you want me to run a warm compress for your back?"

"Please. And maybe some of that peppermint oil. My hips are killing me."

He kissed my temple and slid out of bed. "You got it."

By the time he returned with the warm cloth and a small bottle of the peppermint oil we'd been using on my lower back, I'd managed to sit upright without feeling like I was about to tip over. That alone felt like a win.

"Let me help," Greg said, kneeling behind me on the bed.

I tilted forward slightly, and he started rubbing the oil into my back in slow, firm circles. The smell hit me first—sharp and cool—and then the warmth from the compress settled over the ache in my muscles like a balm.

"Merlin, that's better," I murmured.

He didn't respond—just kept working, quietly and carefully, as if my pain were something sacred he could knead out of me.

We stayed like that for a while, until the monitor on the bedside table crackled to life.

A yawn. Then a rustling sound. Then, very clearly: "Mommy!"

Draco.

I sighed. "Well, the royal court is awake."

Greg laughed. "Want me to go get them?"

I nodded, already trying to swing my legs off the bed. "I'll meet you downstairs. I need to walk a bit anyway, or I'll seize up."

"You sure?"

"Yeah," I said, bracing one hand under my belly and standing slowly. "As long as no one expects me to move quickly."

Downstairs, the kitchen was still chilly from the night, but Greg flicked his wand and the hearth in the corner roared to life. I moved slowly, one hand on the wall as I made my way to the table.

Moments later, Draco came bounding in, curly hair a mess, cheeks pink from sleep. He launched himself toward me like a very determined Niffler and flung his arms around my waist.

"Mommy!" he said. "Nora awake too?"

"She's always awake," I said, steadying myself with one hand on the chair. "Especially when I want her to sleep."

Severus followed behind, yawning, one sock halfway off, dragging his owl behind him.

"Mommy," he said sleepily, walking straight into my side and leaning his head against my hip. "Tummy big today."

"Thanks, love. That's what every parent wants to hear first thing."

Draco pulled up my shirt just a bit and pressed his cheek to my belly. "Hi, Nora," he whispered. "I no be loud today. You sleep."

Severus copied him, patting the bump softly. "Be nice to Mommy ribs."

Greg smiled as he entered the room, already setting mugs down on the table. "You two making deals with your sister?"

"She too wiggly," Draco said. "Mommy no sleep."

"Well, at least you're listening," I muttered, sinking slowly into the chair with a soft grunt.

Breakfast was the usual combination of adorable chaos and near-miss disasters. Draco dropped half his toast, Severus requested "cold eggs" for reasons no one understood, and I knocked over my water reaching for the butter. Greg handled it all like he always did—calm, steady, with a raised eyebrow and a charm to dry my pajama pants before I even finished apologizing.

Once the boys were settled with their food, I picked at mine, more interested in sipping peppermint tea and trying to breathe through the slow, deep ache spreading through my lower back again. Eleanor gave a soft kick—gentler this time, like she was stretching.

"She's quieter now," I said, rubbing the top of my belly with slow, soothing motions.

Greg glanced over. "Maybe she wore herself out too."

"Here's hoping."

After breakfast, the boys went into the living room to build something with their blocks—something "for Nora," they said—and Greg sat beside me at the table.

"You sure you're okay?" he asked quietly.

I hesitated, then nodded. "Just tired. Really tired."

He reached across and took my hand, rubbing his thumb gently across my knuckles. "Let's take it easy today. No projects. No nursery reorganizing. Just rest, okay?"

I managed a small smile. "Deal."

I knew we didn't have that many days left like this—quiet mornings before everything changed again. I also knew I was nearing the point where even quiet days wouldn't be comfortable. My body was preparing. I could feel it in my bones, in the constant pressure in my pelvis, in the way every little movement had to be intentional. Mid-morning found me back on the couch, propped up with three pillows behind my back and another under my feet. The boys were on the floor a few feet away, completely immersed in their block tower project—though if I were being honest, it looked more like a carefully engineered trap designed to trip anyone passing through the living room.

I wasn't going to say anything. They were calm, they were focused, and no one was screaming. That was a win in my book.

I had one hand resting on my belly and the other wrapped around a mug of lukewarm tea when the soft pop of magic startled me enough to nearly drop it.

Draco gasped. "Magic!"

A folded bit of parchment hovered in the air, glowing faintly blue before it floated down into my lap.

Greg stepped in from the hallway, wand half-raised. "Did someone just—?"

"Remus," I said, unfolding the parchment.

Draco scrambled up onto the couch beside me, peering over my arm. "Is it a letter?"

Severus stayed on the floor but looked up with interest. "From Grandpa Moony?"

"Yeah," I said, smoothing the creases in the parchment. "He must've gotten my owl."

The message was short but familiar in its tone—neatly written in Remus's steady hand.

Harry,
I read your letter. Of course I'll be your Secret-Keeper. You don't even have to ask twice. Let's talk today. I can come by after lunch—1:30 sound alright?
Always here,
—Remus

I let out a slow breath.

Greg, now crouched beside me with one hand on the back of the couch, looked over the letter too. "That's a yes."

"That's a yes," I echoed, blinking at the words.

"You alright?"

"I am," I said quietly. "I think I just... I needed to see it. Needed to know. He didn't hesitate."

"He wouldn't," Greg said. "You know that."

I nodded slowly, pressing a hand to Eleanor's side as she gave a lazy little turn beneath my skin. "I do. I just—it's a big ask, you know? And part of me was scared that maybe we'd already asked too much of him. Especially with everything he's been rebuilding for himself."

Greg sat beside me, brushing his hand across the top of mine. "He loves you. And the boys. And he wants to protect what you've made here. He'll do it. And we'll do it together."

I glanced toward the boys. Draco had gone back to his tower, and Severus was now arranging a small circle of toy animals around it like an audience. I watched them for a few seconds before looking back at Greg.

"After this charm is done... we disappear, don't we?"

Greg didn't answer right away. He just met my eyes, searching.

"In a way, yeah," he said softly. "To the world that doesn't belong in our lives anymore. We'll still be us. Still here. But harder to reach."

I nodded. "That's what we want. I know that. It's just... final."

"It's protective," he said. "Not isolating."

"But it might feel like both," I admitted.

Greg rested his hand on my thigh and gave it a gentle squeeze. "You're allowed to feel that way. But you're not alone, Harry. None of us are."

Draco chose that exact moment to leap onto the couch again, practically sprawling across my legs with a giggle. "Nora said yes!"

Greg raised an eyebrow. "To what?"

"She said yes to our tower!" Draco announced proudly, pointing at the chaotic stack of blocks, some already beginning to tilt dangerously.

Severus frowned. "She didn't talk."

"She did!" Draco insisted, crossing his arms. "She kicked Mommy when I showed her!"

I laughed softly. "That's her version of applause, I guess."

Draco looked extremely pleased with himself and curled into my side, resting his head just under my ribs. "I like when she kicks. Not when she kicks you though."

"It's a little uncomfortable," I admitted.

"Is she coming out soon?" he asked, peering up at me with wide eyes.

"In a few weeks," I said. "But she still has some growing to do."

Draco nodded, satisfied. "Okay. We make her more towers."

Severus finally climbed up beside me too, placing his owl in my lap and resting a small hand on my bump.

"She big now," he said.

"Yeah," I whispered, curling an arm around both boys. "She's getting ready."

So were we.

In a few hours, Remus would be here. We'd start the steps toward casting the Fidelius. We'd make the final move to ensure our family couldn't be touched, no matter what Dumbledore or anyone else had planned.

It felt both like a shield and a wall—and I wasn't naïve enough to pretend it wouldn't change things.

But looking down at the boys pressed to my side and feeling Eleanor stretch beneath my skin, I knew why we were doing it. Why we had to.

Because this? This soft chaos? This sleepy, block-filled, magical little morning?

This was worth protecting at all costs. 

Late morning settled in like a long exhale.

The sun had moved higher in the sky, casting warm rectangles of light across the living room floor where Draco and Severus had gone back to their project—now less about building and more about sorting their blocks into very specific color-coded piles, which, to my amusement, they had started to argue about.

"Red go here," Draco insisted, plunking a crooked block into a pile.

"No," Severus said seriously, "red go with the warm ones. Blue is cold."

"I like cold blocks!" Draco shot back.

"You can't like the wrong pile," Severus muttered, picking up the red block and putting it back where he wanted it.

I sat on the couch, watching this little debate unfold with my hands resting over my belly, rubbing slow, comforting circles as Eleanor shifted from one side to the other. She wasn't as wild as she had been last night, but every few minutes she'd stretch or roll, pushing gently against the inside of my ribs. At one point she stretched so far to the left that my stomach looked completely lopsided.

"Alright, little one," I whispered. "You win. You've got all the space. No one's competing with you."

Greg peeked in from the kitchen, holding a dish towel. "Is she doing the side-to-side thing again?"

"Yep. She's really favoring the left today. Think she's trying to lean away from my bladder."

"Well, that's considerate of her."

"Very," I muttered. "Except she's crushing everything else in the process."

He walked over and bent down beside the couch, his hand going automatically to the high curve of my stomach. "She's strong," he said, voice warm and low. "Feels like she's grown even more since yesterday."

"She has," I said. "Or at least, I have. I swear this shirt fit two days ago."

"You're glowing," Greg said, leaning in to press a kiss to the side of my head.

"Glowing with exhaustion, maybe."

Draco looked up from his pile, frowning. "Why Mommy glowing?"

Greg grinned. "It's what people say when someone looks really special."

Draco stood up and marched over to the couch, inspecting my face very closely before poking my cheek with one finger. "You look same to me."

"Thanks," I said dryly. "So glad to hear it."

Severus had also abandoned the block sorting and joined us, climbing up beside me with a determined grunt. "Mommy," he said seriously, "do we have to be quiet when Nora come?"

"Not exactly quiet," I said, brushing his hair back gently. "But we'll have to be gentle. And patient."

"Babies don't build towers," Draco said, flopping across my lap.

"No, they mostly sleep and cry and eat for a while."

Draco made a face. "That boring."

"It gets better," I said with a smile. "You weren't very exciting at first either."

Draco gasped, clearly offended. "I was fun!"

"You were loud," Greg said, smirking as he returned to the kitchen.

Severus tilted his head. "What we do when she cry?"

"You can help us," I said. "Bring her a blanket. Or talk to her in a soft voice. Or sing."

"Draco sings too loud," Severus warned.

"I do not!"

Greg leaned back into the living room. "You absolutely do."

Draco crossed his arms. "Fine. I hum."

"Perfect," I said, patting his leg. "You'll both be amazing."

The late morning rolled on like that. The boys eventually tired of their blocks and settled into drawing at the table—crayons everywhere, of course. Greg brewed a fresh pot of tea, which I deeply appreciated, and he added just a splash of that honey-ginger syrup we'd found at the magical farmers' market two weeks ago. It helped with the heartburn, or at least made the taste of it a little more tolerable.

I sipped my tea slowly, watching the boys doodle wild creatures that looked like a cross between dragons and hedgehogs. Occasionally one of them would hold up a picture and proudly declare, "This is Nora's friend," and I'd smile and nod and tell them she'd love it.

By the time noon rolled around, I was feeling the familiar heaviness in my lower belly that told me I'd been on my feet—or upright—for too long. I shifted back onto the couch with a long, slow exhale and carefully elevated my legs.

Greg joined me a few minutes later, sitting beside me and handing me a plate with a few crackers and sliced apple. "Not much," he said, "but I figured something light would sit better."

"You're perfect," I murmured, popping a slice into my mouth.

"Remus said one-thirty?"

I nodded. "Yeah. He said he'd come by after lunch."

Greg leaned his head back against the cushion and stretched his arm behind me. "Nervous?"

"A little," I admitted. "Not because I don't trust him. I just... once we do this, it's done. We vanish. For real."

Greg was quiet for a moment. "Yeah. But we'll be safe. And we'll be together. That's all I care about."

I rested my head on his shoulder, letting the moment settle between us. "Same."

Eleanor gave a small kick, nudging just under my ribs, like she was reminding us she was here too.

"Hey, baby girl," Greg said softly, rubbing slow circles over my belly. "We're doing this for you too."

I smiled. "She knows. I think she knows a lot more than we realize."

He nodded and kissed my forehead. "Well, she's ours. Of course she does."

Outside, the sun filtered through the windows in soft, golden streaks. The boys hummed to themselves at the table, completely absorbed in whatever they were creating, and Eleanor shifted again, slow and strong.

It was quiet, for now. And peaceful.

And we were almost ready. By the time the clock over the hearth struck 12:30, I was feeling a bit more human—well, as human as someone in their third trimester with ankles the size of galleons could feel. The tea and apple slices had settled the worst of nausea and heartburn, though I could still feel the low ache in my back lingering like a stubborn house guest.

Greg stood from the couch and stretched. "Alright, lunchtime. What do we think—sandwiches, soup, or something a bit more inspired?"

From the art table, Draco popped up like he'd been personally summoned. "Grilled cheese!"

Severus looked up with a crumb-covered chin and added thoughtfully, "And soup. The red kind."

"Tomato it is," Greg said. "That's two votes for comfort food."

"You make the best cheese," Draco declared, already skipping toward the kitchen. "And the soup not yucky like the green one."

"That was broccoli cheddar," Greg called after him, shaking his head as he walked into the kitchen. "Philistines."

I pushed myself off the couch with a groan and shuffled to the table to help clear the crayons and paper. Severus, ever the helper, began stacking the drawings with surprising precision.

"These are for Nora," he said, carefully patting each one like they were made of glass.

"She'll love them," I told him. "Especially this one."

I held up a sketch of what looked like a puffskein with wings.

"She said it her pet," he said, very serious.

Draco, from the kitchen doorway, shouted, "She told me that too!"

"Ah, telepathic puffskein communication," I murmured. "We'll make sure that's in her Hogwarts file."

Lunch was cozy and familiar. Greg really did make the best grilled cheese—perfectly toasted, the cheese melted just enough to stretch but not drip. The soup was warm and smooth, and despite the boys being notoriously picky eaters, both of them ate nearly everything. A true miracle.

"I eat all mine," Draco said, holding up his crust triumphantly. "Nora would be so proud."

"She clapped in my tummy," I said, rubbing the bump gently.

Draco gasped. "I didn't hear it!"

"Very quiet claps," Greg said, sipping from his mug. "She's shy."

Severus narrowed his eyes. "I hear her better than Draco."

Draco scowled. "Not true!"

"Boys," I warned gently, already seeing the battle lines being drawn.

They both grumbled, but went back to their soup. Peace, for now.

After lunch, it was nap time, which meant wrangling two suddenly very tired, very dramatic toddlers who "weren't sleepy" despite yawning every other word.

Draco climbed into his bed backwards and insisted, "I nap this way today."

"That's fine," I said, covering his legs even though his head was at the footboard. "As long as you rest."

Severus, quieter as always when he was tired, clutched his owl and looked at me with heavy eyes. "You lay with us?"

I brushed his hair back and kissed his forehead. "I'll stay for a minute, alright?"

Both boys murmured something unintelligible as I sat between their beds, one hand on Severus's blanket and the other resting against my belly.

Eleanor gave a slow, gentle roll. Like she knew we were all resting now.

After a few minutes, the room went quiet—only the soft sound of their breathing and the occasional sigh from one of them. I gave it another ten before slowly, carefully rising to my feet and waddling out of the room.

Greg was in the hallway, waiting. "All clear?"

"They're out," I whispered. "Finally."

We tiptoed back downstairs together, and I collapsed onto the couch with a grunt.

"Thirty-two weeks," I muttered. "I feel like I've been pregnant forever."

Greg handed me a fresh mug of tea. "Seven more to go."

"Don't remind me."

"You're doing amazing," he said, sitting beside me. "Really. I don't know how you're even upright."

"Some days I'm not," I said, sipping the tea. "Some days I just lean and hope for the best."

He chuckled, rubbing my leg gently. "And still radiant."

I shot him a look, but the corner of my mouth lifted. "You're ridiculous."

"I know. That's why you married me."

A knock sounded at the front door, not loud—more a careful tap, followed by another a few seconds later.

Greg stood, glancing at the clock. "Right on time."

My heart jumped a little.

He opened the door and there stood Remus, bundled in a dark cloak, scarf loose around his neck, snow still clinging to his boots.

"Hope I'm not early," he said, voice calm as always.

"Not at all," Greg replied, stepping back to let him in. "The boys are napping, so you've come during the golden hour."

Remus chuckled as he stepped inside. "I remember that age. The quiet always feels like something you have to sneak around."

I stood as he entered, and Remus's eyes softened immediately.

"You look—" he paused, smiling. "Very pregnant."

"That's the polite way to put it," I said with a dry laugh.

He hugged me gently, careful of the bump. "How are you feeling, really?"

"Big. Sore. Breathless. And happy," I said honestly. "It's weird, all of it, but good."

He nodded, stepping back. "That's a good mix."

Greg took Remus's cloak and hung it by the door. "Can I get you anything? Tea? Something stronger?"

"Tea's perfect," Remus said, sitting across from me. "Especially if I'm going to be handling anything serious soon."

Greg winked and headed to the kitchen.

Remus looked at me with that quiet kind of understanding he always carried—like he never had to ask what you were thinking, he just waited for you to say it.

"I'm glad you came," I said. "I know this is a big thing to ask."

"You don't have to thank me," he replied. "Let's just sit a minute before we get into it."

And so we did.

Just the three of us in the quiet hum of the early afternoon, steeped in sunlight and stillness, preparing for what was next. We sat for a while, all three of us nursing tea and letting the stillness stretch comfortably. The only sounds were the ticking of the clock on the mantle and the occasional creak of the house settling. Upstairs, the boys were quiet, napping deeply—a rare gift.

I glanced at Remus, who was cradling his mug in both hands, eyes thoughtful. Greg sat next to me, silent but alert, waiting for the right moment. It didn't take long.

"You said in your letter you wanted to use the Fidelius," Remus said softly, finally looking at me.

I nodded. "We do."

"And you want me to be your Secret-Keeper."

"Yes," I said. "There's no one else we trust more."

Remus gave a small, almost wistful smile. "You know, the last time I was asked to do something like this, I said no."

I blinked. "You mean with James and Lily?"

He nodded, his expression unreadable for a moment. "I thought I was too obvious a choice back then. Too easy to compromise. But I've always regretted not taking it. Not being the one."

I didn't say anything right away. Just let the silence honor that history.

"I won't make the same mistake twice," he added, his voice firmer now. "If this is what you want—what you need—I'll do it. Happily."

I let out a breath I hadn't realized I'd been holding.

"Thank you," I said. "Really. We've been going back and forth on this for weeks. And now with George's warning... it's time. We can't take chances anymore."

Greg leaned forward. "We've reinforced the wards, and we've been working with the MACUSA, but if Dumbledore's building a group outside of the Ministry, that means he's willing to break rules. We want to disappear on our own terms."

Remus nodded. "That makes sense. But... I do want to ask—have you thought about whether this house is the right place to bind the charm?"

I looked at him, surprised. "What do you mean?"

"I mean... you're already well known here. The neighbors—magical and Muggle—know your faces. People know the boys. Your names. Putting the Fidelius on a place like this might raise eyebrows. The magic is subtle, yes, but a house that's suddenly inaccessible to anyone who used to pass by daily? That draws attention."

Greg rubbed a hand over his mouth. "You think we should use a different location."

"A safe house," Remus said. "Something off-grid. Maybe magically protected already. You move in, set up the charm, stay there until it's safe again. Or longer."

I felt a pit open in my stomach. "You mean leave this house?"

Remus softened. "I know it's a lot. This is your home. But the whole point of the Fidelius is secrecy. If anyone is even slightly suspicious of where you are, and they find someone to watch this place—even if they can't see you—they'll start asking questions."

Greg glanced at me. "We talked about this possibility, remember? In the beginning."

"I know," I said, sitting back slowly. "I just... I wasn't ready then. I'm not sure I'm ready now."

Remus gave me a long, quiet look. "Harry. This isn't about leaving something behind. It's about protecting what you've built."

I rested a hand on my belly, Eleanor rolling gently beneath it. "I know. I do."

"And the safe house doesn't have to be permanent," Greg added. "It could just be until after Eleanor's born. Until we're confident Dumbledore's efforts have fizzled."

Remus leaned forward, his elbows on his knees. "I know of a few places. One in particular that was used during the first war—it's in a magical pocket between here and Vermont. Protected. Completely isolated. No one's used it in years."

"Who owns it?" Greg asked.

"The Order did," Remus said. "But now? Technically, it's unclaimed. I can arrange for it to be put under your name. Quietly."

I looked around the living room, at the scattered toys and worn couch and the wall we'd painted together last summer when Draco picked out the wrong blue and we had to pretend it wasn't the same color as toothpaste.

It was home. Every bit of it.

But Remus was right.

"If we do this," I said, my voice low, "I want it done right. I want to make it untraceable. And if that means moving, even just for a while... then we'll go."

Greg reached for my hand. "We'll make the new place a home too. The important things come with us."

"The boys?" I asked, suddenly realizing how hard this might be on them.

"They'll adjust," Greg said. "Especially if we keep the rhythm the same. Their things, their routines. Us."

Remus sat back, giving me time. "You don't have to decide everything today. But I can go and check the place out. Make sure it's livable. Safe."

I nodded slowly. "Do it. Please."

He smiled gently. "Consider it done."

I looked down at my stomach, where Eleanor had just kicked again, a strong thump that made my shirt twitch. She was already telling me we had to keep moving.

"Alright," I said. "Let's disappear."

Greg squeezed my hand, and Remus gave a quiet nod.

The house was still around us, familiar and warm. But now it felt like something between what was and what would come next.

And I knew we were stepping into something new—quiet, hidden, and ours to protect. After the conversation, we didn't talk much for a few minutes.

Remus had gone quiet, his teacup cradled in both hands again as he stared into it like the swirls of steam might reveal something more. Greg had shifted closer to me on the couch, our arms touching from shoulder to elbow. It wasn't just comfort—it was reassurance. A silent way of saying We're still here. We're okay.

I rubbed my belly slowly, feeling Eleanor's kicks becoming more rhythmic, like she was responding to the stillness.

"She's been more active since this morning," I murmured, breaking the silence.

Remus looked up, and his expression softened. "She's picking up on the energy, maybe."

"I keep wondering what it's like for her in there," I said, glancing between them. "Hearing all of this. Feeling it. The tension. The planning. The worry. I know babies don't remember any of it, but still..."

Greg turned his hand palm-up against my thigh. I laced our fingers together.

"She knows she's loved," he said simply.

"More than anything," I whispered.

Remus leaned back in his chair and exhaled. "I'll go tomorrow morning. Early. I'll take a look at the place. Send a message if it feels right. If it doesn't, I'll keep looking. There's a backup in Maine, but it's colder and a bit more... rustic."

"Define 'rustic,'" Greg said warily.

"Wood stove, enchanted plumbing—mostly. You'd be bathing in a clawfoot tub with floating heating charms."

"So like Hogwarts," I muttered.

Remus chuckled. "Exactly."

"I'd rather not give birth in a floating-tub Hogwarts cottage if it's avoidable," I added. "The Vermont place sounds better."

Greg nodded. "We'll prep a go-bag either way. Just in case."

"A what?" I blinked.

"You know," he said, already ticking things off with his fingers. "Spare clothes, birth supplies, the files from the midwife, some toys for the boys. If we have to leave fast, we shouldn't be scrambling."

I felt a rush of emotion—part nerves, part gratitude. "Thank you. Both of you. I know this is a lot. And it's not exactly how we thought this pregnancy would go."

Greg looked at me like I'd grown two heads. "Harry. You're growing a person. In your body. While raising two toddlers. If there's ever a time to ask for support, it's now."

Remus added gently, "And let's not forget what you've come through to get here. You deserve peace. You all do."

There was a thump from upstairs, followed by a muffled whine.

I winced. "There goes nap time."

Greg was already halfway to the stairs. "I'll get them. You stay."

Remus raised an eyebrow at me after Greg disappeared. "You really did find someone good."

I smiled. "Yeah. I did."

"Not that I had doubts," he added, sitting forward slightly. "But... I think your parents would be proud of the life you've made. Of who you've become."

That hit harder than I expected. I looked down at my belly again, blinking away a sudden sting in my eyes.

"Sometimes I wonder if they'd recognize me," I said softly. "You know? With everything that's happened. All the changes. All the choices."

Remus didn't hesitate. "They'd know you in a heartbeat. And they'd love everything about your life. Including your family."

A pause, then he added, "They'd have loved Greg."

"Thanks," I whispered.

Footsteps came down the stairs a few minutes later—quick ones, heavy with toddler energy. Greg appeared with a still-sleepy Draco tucked under one arm and Severus walking beside him, clutching his owl.

"Remy!" Draco said, perking up instantly as he saw Remus. "You come play?"

"Later, love," I said. "He's here to talk for now."

"But I made a puff dragon!"

"That's very important," Remus said solemnly, crouching to meet him at eye level. "Will you show it to me later?"

Draco beamed. "Yes! I draw him with wings."

Severus stood quietly beside Greg, then said, "Mommy. Nora okay?"

I smiled. "She's just fine. She's been listening to everything."

"Even the big words?" he asked seriously.

"Especially the big words."

Draco wiggled down and marched over to me, gently laying a hand on my bump. "Don't worry, Nora. We make you a new tower soon."

"Thanks, love," I murmured, kissing the top of his head.

Greg started pulling out books and toys, keeping the boys occupied while I and Remus stood and slowly moved toward the kitchen to give them space. I needed to stretch anyway—the ache in my lower back had settled into something deeper, more persistent.

As I leaned against the counter, Remus looked over and said, "When this is all done—when she's here, and the charm is in place, and the world is quieter—you'll look back on this and realize just how strong you are."

"I don't always feel it," I admitted.

"No one ever does," he said. "But it's always there. Especially in you."

Greg called from the living room. "Draco wants you to see the puff dragon."

Remus smiled. "Duty calls."

As he walked away, I stood there for a second longer, breathing through the weight of it all—the spell, the move, the uncertainty of what came next.

And beneath all that, Eleanor shifted again, strong and steady. A quiet reminder that I was still here. Still standing.

And not alone.After Remus dutifully admired Draco's puff dragon—complete with wings that were mostly scribbled stars and a long tail that curled in the wrong direction—he settled down on the floor beside the boys, listening with the kind of patient interest only he could manage.

Severus was explaining, in great detail, the difference between "sleepy dragons" and "fire dragons," while Draco insisted his puff dragon could do both, depending on the time of day. Greg sat behind them, pretending to referee, but really, he was just letting them lead.

I stayed in the kitchen for a moment, one hand braced against the counter, trying to breathe through another round of pressure in my lower belly. It wasn't painful—just tight, like my body was quietly reminding me that time was passing, and everything inside me was slowly shifting into "go" mode.

I filled another glass of water and walked back to the living room slowly, ankles throbbing with each step. I lowered myself into the armchair this time—easier than the couch—and sighed with relief as I leaned back.

"How are you doing, really?" Remus asked quietly once the boys were occupied again.

I looked over at him. "Pregnant."

He smirked. "Very insightful."

I shrugged, resting a hand on my bump. "Tired. Heavy. A little nervous. But okay. Better, now that we've made a plan."

Greg nodded, catching my eye. "Same."

Remus leaned back on his hands. "I'll leave early tomorrow, check the place out. If it looks good, I'll write immediately. Then you two can visit—without the boys at first. See how it feels."

I glanced toward the hallway, already picturing packing their things, explaining it to them gently. "We'll have to make it feel like an adventure. Not like we're running."

"You're not," Remus said, firm. "You're relocating for safety. For peace. That's something they'll understand—maybe not fully, but enough."

We let the afternoon stretch out like that, calm and gentle. I napped in the chair for a bit while the boys and Remus built a "nest" for the puff dragon out of sofa cushions and clean laundry I hadn't folded yet. Greg put a roast in the oven around four—something simple, something warm. The smell started filling the house as the light outside shifted golden and low.

At one point, I woke to feel Eleanor hiccupping inside me—tiny, rhythmic pulses that made my belly twitch in time. I watched it happen, resting both hands over her, and smiled.

"Greg," I murmured.

He was walking past with a basket of the boys' books. "Yeah?"

"She's got hiccups."

He set the basket down and came over, crouching beside the armchair. He placed a hand on the side of my belly and grinned when he felt one of the pulses. "That's adorable."

"It feels weird," I admitted.

"She's getting ready," he said softly. "Practicing. All of it."

Remus smiled from the other side of the room. "Teddy used to hiccup constantly. I remember Tonks used to swear he was practicing spells in there."

"Wouldn't put it past this one," I said, rubbing a circle over my belly. "She's already got opinions about my bladder and sleep schedule."

Draco wandered over with one of his favorite bedtime books and climbed into my lap with no regard for the size of my stomach. "You read this tonight?" he asked.

I winced as he shifted, but nodded. "Of course. But you might have to sit beside me instead of on me."

Draco patted my bump. "Nora's chair now."

"Exactly."

Dinner was early that night. The boys ate at the table without too much protest, distracted by Remus's magical stories and Greg's slow, exaggerated retelling of how he'd battled a troll for the last potato in the pantry (which Severus seemed both skeptical of and intrigued by).

Afterward, we did the usual routine—baths, pajamas, and books. The boys were tired, but still clung to their usual tricks: one more story, one more hug, one more trip to the bathroom that was absolutely unnecessary. By the time they were finally tucked in, the sun had fully dipped below the trees, and the house had settled into that warm, post-bedtime silence.

Greg and I returned to the living room where Remus was gathering his things.

"You don't have to rush off," I said, easing onto the couch. "You can stay for tea."

He smiled. "I'd love to, but I want to get things ready for tomorrow. I'll be up early."

Greg handed him his cloak. "Send word as soon as you know anything?"

"Of course," Remus said. "I'll check in no matter what."

He turned to me as I struggled to get comfortable, then stepped closer and crouched a bit, laying a hand gently on my knee.

"You're doing everything right, Harry," he said, quiet and sincere. "Don't doubt that for a second."

My throat felt thick. I nodded. "Thank you."

After he left, Greg locked the door behind him with an extra layer of wards, then came back and joined me on the couch. He didn't say anything at first—just lifted my legs into his lap and started rubbing my feet.

"I think it's really happening now," I said after a while.

Greg nodded. "I know. But we're ready."

I looked at him, and for the first time all day, let myself really believe that.

"Yeah," I whispered. "We are."

Eleanor gave one last, gentle kick as if to agree.

And I smiled.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

After he left, Greg locked the door behind him with an extra layer of wards, then came back and joined me on the couch. He didn't say anything at first—just lifted my legs into his lap and started rubbing my feet.

"I think it's really happening now," I said after a while.

Greg nodded. "I know. But we're ready."

I looked at him, and for the first time all day, let myself really believe that.

"Yeah," I whispered. "We are."

Eleanor gave one last, gentle kick as if to agree.

And I smiled.

Harry's Pov

February 3, 1999

33 weeks pregnant

I didn't sleep much last night. That's not exactly new, but last night was a special sort of torture—restless legs, Braxton Hicks tightening my belly every half hour, and Eleanor, my sweet little girl, seemingly doing somersaults at two in the bloody morning.

When I finally gave up on sleep around six, I sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing slow circles into the side of my belly, trying to breathe through the latest round of discomfort. I wasn't in pain exactly—not the sharp kind—but everything ached. My ribs felt bruised. My back felt like it was being pulled apart one muscle at a time. My belly, tight and low now, seemed to pulse with its own weight.

Greg was still asleep, one arm sprawled across the bed where I'd been. I looked over at him and felt a sharp pang of guilt. He'd been up with the boys last night too when Draco had a nightmare and insisted a sock was attacking him. The man deserved at least another hour of sleep.

So I didn't wake him. I just stood, slow and steady, and waddled down to the kitchen like a very determined balloon with feet.

Eleanor is around 4½ pounds now, according to my reading, and somewhere between 17 and 18 inches long. That seems impossible—how she can be that big and still inside me—but I feel every inch of her. She's moved down in the past week. I can breathe slightly easier, but I have to pee every twenty minutes and I swear she's using my bladder as a footstool. Her kicks have changed—less jabs now, more rolls and stretches that move my entire stomach from one side to the other. She's stronger too. More deliberate.

I made tea one-handed while cradling my belly with the other. I'd just sunk into one of the kitchen chairs when Greg shuffled in, hair sticking up on one side, shirt twisted from sleep.

"Why didn't you wake me?" he asked, voice low and rough.

"You looked peaceful. I didn't want to ruin it."

He came over and kissed the top of my head before crouching down beside me. His hand moved automatically to my bump.

"She's active again?"

"Since about two in the morning," I muttered. "She's having a party in there."

He rested his head lightly against my stomach. "Good morning, Eleanor," he said. "It's still dark outside, but sure—get your stretches in."

She kicked once in response, strong and direct. Greg chuckled.

"She's definitely your daughter."

"Oh, now she is?"

"You're the one who does yoga in the mornings. She's just joining you."

I rolled my eyes and took another sip of tea. "I can barely bend over to pick up a quill. I haven't done yoga in two months."

He stood and started rummaging in the pantry. "Toast and fruit?"

"Sure. Not too much, though. I already feel like I'm smuggling a Quaffle."

By the time he set the plate in front of me, I'd managed to ease into a slightly more comfortable position. The ache in my hips wasn't going anywhere, but at least I wasn't standing. That helped.

"Want to try a short walk today?" Greg asked as he buttered his own toast. "We could just go up the lane and back."

"If the weather's nice," I said. "And if I don't feel like a thousand stone. We'll see."

He nodded. "You're doing so well, Harry. I know it's hard right now."

"It's like my body's preparing me for a long-distance race while I'm already carrying the weight of a very determined little person," I said, only half-joking.

He reached for my hand across the table. "We're close now. Seven weeks. Maybe less."

I swallowed. "It's getting real."

"It's been real," he said gently. "But now we're in the home stretch."

After breakfast, I moved to the sofa with my tea while Greg got started on the boys' morning routine upstairs. I listened to the soft shuffle of toddler feet, the familiar sounds of protest over which socks matched, and Greg's calm voice gently steering the chaos.

I pressed my palm flat over the highest part of my belly and exhaled.

"You doing okay in there?" I asked quietly.

Eleanor rolled slowly beneath my hand, and I closed my eyes.

Thirty-three weeks. And somehow, it still amazes me she's real. Not just some idea, or hope, or shadow on a scan—but a whole little person. One with her own schedule, her own moods. Her own presence.

I've been thinking more lately about the birth itself. About how it might unfold. We're still hoping for a home birth. Greg and I agreed we'd only transfer to a magical facility if something felt off. Our midwife has been checking in regularly—she says everything looks good, and Eleanor's heartbeat is strong and steady.

But still... the memory of Severus and Draco's arrival, even with all its magic and impossibility, sits with me. This will be different. Hopefully quieter. Hopefully on our terms.

Greg came downstairs with the boys a few minutes later, both of them still in pajamas but already bickering over who got the green cup. I smiled as they came into view—tiny whirlwinds of energy.

Draco climbed straight into my lap without asking. "Nora say hi?"

"She's awake," I said, shifting him to one side. "And probably wondering what all the yelling is about."

Severus stood by my legs and rested his hand on my bump. "She still hiccuping?"

"No, but she's moving."

He nodded like a tiny healer. "She need nap."

"Don't we all," I murmured.

Greg looked over. "You want to lie down again after the boys are settled with a movie?"

I thought about it. I was sore. I was tired. And yes, I was slightly overwhelmed thinking about all the changes ahead.

"Yeah," I said. "I think that's a good idea."

He kissed my cheek. "We've got you. Just rest."

And I did. Not sleep exactly—but I let myself sink into the quiet while my body held Eleanor close. While the boys played. While Greg hummed in the kitchen. While the world stayed small and safe.

It wasn't easy, carrying her. But it was already worth it.

February 4, 1999.

I'm not sure what time we finally sat down for the first time today—but it had to be after noon. I felt like I'd been upright since sunrise, and my back had lodged a formal complaint somewhere around mid-morning.

We spent the better part of the day at the safe house Remus had found—an old, charmed cottage tucked into the Vermont hillside, the kind of place that looked like it had grown straight out of the land. Hidden by trees, with a winding path from the road that disappeared behind wards so strong I could feel them hum in my chest.

It was... cozy. Not as spacious as our current house, but warm in the right ways. A fireplace in nearly every room. Floorboards that creaked just enough to feel lived-in, not haunted. The kind of place where you could imagine raising children, even in hiding.

Eleanor kicked me hard when we stepped through the threshold, like she was offering her opinion. I rubbed the spot just beneath my ribs and whispered, "Yes, I know. It's a little drafty. We'll fix that."

"She has complaints already?" Greg asked, setting a box down near the hearth.

"She's going to be a very opinionated child," I muttered. "Possibly stubborn."

Greg gave me a look. "Wonder where she gets that from."

I ignored him and slowly lowered myself into the rocking chair Remus had helped us move in that morning. It had belonged to his mum, apparently. He said it had been enchanted with a calming charm that still lingered faintly in the wood. I wasn't going to question it—I needed the help.

Greg crouched near one of the storage bins and started pulling out soft blankets, folding them into a chest along the wall. I watched him for a while in silence, just listening to the crackle of the newly lit fire and the distant call of birds in the trees outside.

"You think this'll feel like home?" I asked quietly.

He paused. "Eventually. Maybe not at first. But we'll bring the parts of home that matter."

"The boys' beds?"

"Already on the list," he said. "Their toys, their books, their nightlight. That ridiculous green cup Draco fights over."

"And this chair," I said, rocking gently.

Greg smiled. "Especially that chair."

We'd spent the last few days preparing—warding, rearranging, cleaning with spells and by hand, setting up one of the spare rooms as a nursery, even though Eleanor might spend the first few months in a bassinet beside our bed. I hadn't realized how much it would take out of me until today. Every trip up the stairs felt like climbing a hill. Every stretch or reach pulled at something in my back.

But I needed to see it. Touch it. Sit in it. I needed to feel like this place was ready to hold us.

I leaned my head back against the chair and rested my hands over my belly.

"She's quiet now," I said. "Probably napping."

"She deserves it. You've both been working hard."

"She doesn't even have bones made for lifting and she's doing more than I am."

Greg walked over and crouched beside me, his hand gently pressing to the side of my stomach.

"You're growing a person. That's enough work."

"I'm not very good at sitting still," I murmured.

"You are when you let yourself be."

There was a beat of silence between us, warm and filled with something quiet and strong.

"Can we stay the night here?" I asked suddenly. "Just to see what it feels like. Just us."

Greg blinked. "Tonight?"

"Yeah. We don't have to move everything. Just... sleep in the house. Try it."

He thought about it. "We've got enough here. The boys would be excited. And we'd still have time to adjust before the spell's cast."

"I just want to know what it's like. Before we're locked in."

He nodded. "Then we'll stay."

Later that afternoon, Remus returned with a few extra supplies, including a tin of enchanted candles that smelled like warm spice and helped "settle the nerves"—his words, not mine. We put one in the bedroom, one in the nursery, and one by the hearth. The house smelled like cinnamon and pine by dusk.

Draco ran from room to room with the kind of joy only a toddler can summon, claiming which windows were "his" and where his dragon would sleep. Severus was quieter, more observant, trailing his fingers along the bookshelves, asking if the floorboards were magic or just old.

They asked where Eleanor's bed was. I showed them the bassinet in our room. Draco immediately placed his sock dragon inside and whispered, "For practice."

After dinner—leftovers we reheated with spells—we curled up in the living room. The boys fell asleep leaning against Greg and me, both of them worn out from exploring. My back ached and my ankles were puffy, but I felt... peaceful. Safe, even.

Greg kissed the side of my head as I shifted Eleanor into a more comfortable position.

"So?" he asked quietly. "What do you think?"

I looked around the room, listened to the quiet hum of wards just outside the walls, and felt the slow, steady rhythm of our unborn daughter moving in time with my breathing.

"I think this is it," I said. "I think this is home—for now."

And as I sat there, surrounded by my family, I believed it. The house was quiet.

Greg had just finished tucking the boys into their makeshift beds in the smaller guest room across the hall. We'd brought their pillows, blankets, and a few of their favorite stuffed toys from home. Draco had insisted on sleeping with the sock dragon. Severus had refused to close his eyes until he was sure the nightlight charm in the corner was "set to blue," not green. Apparently, green was for "daytime pretending."

Now it was just the two of us in the bedroom that would be ours for the foreseeable future. The air smelled like the pine-and-spice candle Remus had left, the flickering light casting long, warm shadows across the room.

I sat on the edge of the bed, one hand braced against my lower back, the other resting over my belly where Eleanor had finally stopped her evening routine of stretching and squirming. For the first time in hours, she was still. As if even she could sense the tension creeping up through me.

Greg stood by the dresser, folding away the last few things from our overnight bag, humming something tuneless under his breath.

"You think it'll work?" I asked, too softly at first. He didn't hear me.

I cleared my throat and tried again. "You think the spell will hold?"

He looked up immediately. "Of course I do."

I nodded, but didn't speak.

He crossed the room and crouched in front of me, resting his hands gently on my knees.

"Talk to me."

"I know it's the right thing to do," I said. "I know it's the safest option. I know it makes sense. I just..."

He waited.

"I can't stop thinking about how it ended the last time," I admitted.

"The Fidelius?"

"Yeah." My throat tightened. "My parents trusted it. They trusted their Secret-Keeper. And it still wasn't enough."

Greg didn't rush to answer. He just sat with it, like he knew better than to tell me I was wrong for feeling that way.

"I know Remus isn't Peter," I said quickly. "I'm not... I'm not saying that. It's just—my whole life changed because of this spell. Because of what happened when it failed."

He took one of my hands, folding it between both of his. "You're not wrong to feel that way."

"I'm not trying to second-guess it. But part of me still wonders if disappearing again means letting people win. Hiding. Running."

"You're not running," Greg said gently. "You're choosing safety. You're choosing your kids. Your daughter. Me. That's not the same thing."

I blinked down at my belly. "I know. I just—I hate that it comes to this. That we still have to look over our shoulders."

Greg sat on the floor now, leaning his back against the bed beside me. "I think you're allowed to hate it. But I also think you know, deep down, this is the smartest decision we've made since we left."

"I do," I said, then added quietly, "But it still scares me."

"Because it matters," he replied. "Because this time, you've got more to lose."

That landed hard, and true.

I glanced toward the window. The view was different here—mountains in the distance, snow brushing the tree branches. No lights from neighboring houses. No streetlamps. Just quiet wilderness.

When I didn't say anything, Greg shifted so he could rest his head lightly against my thigh. His hand stayed on my knee.

"You've been protecting people your whole life, Harry," he said. "First your parents' memory. Then the school. Then the whole bloody world. You've fought more than most people twice your age ever will."

I let out a slow breath, thick with memory.

"But this—" he continued, "this is different. This is yours. Your life. Your family. You're not protecting the world anymore. Just this little piece of it."

I swallowed hard. "It's the only piece I care about now."

"Then we protect it," he said. "And if that means casting a spell and staying invisible for a while, we do it. Because it's not running—it's building something that can't be touched."

I looked down at him, at his calm certainty. "You make it sound easy."

He smiled. "It's not. But we're not doing it alone."

I shifted slowly and laid back on the bed, tugging him gently up beside me. My belly rose like a small mountain between us, and I rested both hands across it as Eleanor rolled once more under my skin.

"She's going to grow up here," I whispered.

Greg nodded, leaning over to kiss the top of my head. "In peace."

The wards outside thrummed softly. The candle flickered. Our boys snored gently down the hall.

I still wasn't sure the fear would ever completely go away. But I knew this—this feeling of warmth, of closeness, of quiet determination—was stronger than the fear.

And that had to be enough.

The morning air bit through the sleeves of my jumper, but I didn't care.

I stood just outside the back door of the safe house, barefoot on the stone threshold, the old wood door creaked open behind me. The cold wasn't sharp—it was quiet, still. The kind that settles into your lungs and slows your thoughts. It matched how I felt. Hollow and full at the same time.

Snow dusted the grass beyond the little path Remus had cleared yesterday. The trees stood bare and proud, lined up like guardians. Above, the sky was just beginning to change, the deep indigo of night melting into the gentlest gray. No sun yet—just the promise of it.

Everyone else was still asleep. I could still hear the steady creak of the rocking chair inside from where Greg had finally passed out with one of the boys curled against him. I'd woken up hours earlier and just... couldn't stay still.

I needed the quiet. The space.

My hand moved to my belly without thinking, like it always did when I wasn't speaking but wanted to. Eleanor was awake. I could feel her—small shifting rolls and nudges just beneath my ribs. No dramatic kicks this time. Just her, reminding me she was there.

"Morning, little one," I whispered. My voice fogged in the cold.

She moved again, and I smiled without meaning to. "Yeah, I know. It's cold. But I needed out of the house for a bit. Don't worry, I won't stay long."

I stood there for a long moment, rubbing slow circles over the roundest part of my stomach. The snow didn't crunch underfoot, too thin to leave marks, but the stillness was nearly sacred. Like this pocket of the world had agreed to hold its breath for just a while longer.

"I wonder what you're thinking in there," I murmured. "If you can feel how much I've been turning all this over in my head."

She shifted again, slow and steady, and I let the silence hang between us.

"I keep trying to picture what your voice will sound like," I continued. "If you'll laugh like your brothers or have this whole quiet fire of your own. Some days I think you already do."

The wind picked up softly. I pulled the cardigan tighter around me, but I didn't move back inside.

"We're doing this for you," I said. "The spell, the house, the way we're slipping out of sight... it's all because I want you to have something better. Something safer. I want you to grow up without people putting expectations on your shoulders just because of your name. I want you to play, and dream, and be ridiculous. I want you to feel free."

My throat tightened. I blinked up at the trees, then down again.

"I didn't have that. Not really. Not the way a kid should. And your brothers—well, they're getting another shot at it. You're the first who gets it right the first time."

A beat passed.

"And that scares the hell out of me," I added with a dry laugh. "Because I don't know how to do this without looking over my shoulder. I don't know how to be a dad in a world where nothing feels steady. But I'm trying. I really am."

She pressed outward again, and I took that as her answer.

"I don't want to pass this fear on to you," I said more quietly. "So I'm standing out here in the freezing cold, talking to a stomach, trying to get it out of my system before the day begins."

Behind me, the house gave a small creak. Not from someone waking—just the natural stretch of old wood against morning cold.

"I know I can't control everything," I went on. "But I can love you. I can keep showing up. I can build this place up brick by brick until it holds you like I do now. Until it feels like something that won't fall apart if someone looks too close."

I looked out toward the trees again, the soft pink of sunrise just starting to streak through the clouds. Light was coming. Always slower than I wanted, but it always came.

"Greg's right," I whispered. "You're not the only one who's growing."

A long silence followed. And for the first time in days, my chest didn't feel like it was weighed down with wet stone.

I pressed a kiss to my fingers and then to my belly.

"Let's go back inside, love," I said. "They'll be waking soon."

I turned, stepped back into the house, and let the door close softly behind me.

And for the first time in weeks, I felt ready for the day. By midmorning, the house was bustling in a quiet, organized sort of way. Greg and Remus had left together about half an hour ago to finish transferring the last round of essentials—warded boxes, spare clothes, some of the boys' books, and more of our birth supplies. Greg promised he'd be back by lunch.

Which meant I was solo with Severus and Draco for the morning.

Solo parenting at thirty-three weeks pregnant? Brilliant idea in theory. In practice? Let's just say I was already considering bribery and snacks.

"All right, you two," I said, groaning slightly as I lowered myself onto the rug in the living room. "What should we do while Daddy and Remus are off being brave furniture rescuers?"

"Paint!" Draco shouted, immediately running to the crate of toddler-safe art supplies.

"Build a house," Severus said at the same time, clutching a stack of wooden blocks to his chest like precious spell ingredients.

"Oh," I said, smiling slowly. "Why not both?"

They took this as permission to turn the entire living room into a construction/art hybrid zone. While Severus worked diligently on a square foundation using every single rectangular block he could find, Draco was painting what looked like a phoenix with four wings and an oversized tail.

"Is this... Hedwig?" I asked.

Draco looked up with a frown. "No, it's Nora's bird."

"She already has one?"

"Uh-huh," he said confidently. "She said in the tummy she want a bird who fly and make music."

Severus paused to glance over. "Birds don't sing magic."

"This one do," Draco replied. "It goes like, woooohoooo."

"That's not singing."

"Is too!"

"Is not!"

"All right," I cut in quickly, hands raised like I was breaking up a duel. "Let's pretend her bird can sing whatever you want, okay? Magic birds are very flexible that way."

They seemed to accept this. Crisis averted.

Eleanor was shifting low in my belly again, slow and heavy, like she was stretching to take up more space than she had before. I rubbed the underside of the bump and leaned back against the armchair behind me.

"Okay, time for a story break," I said when they both began competing over the last sheet of enchanted shimmer paper.

"But I need that!" Draco whined.

"Only if you want a story first," I said calmly. "I'm not above bribery."

That made Severus smirk—he always found it oddly satisfying when I admitted the obvious.

I pulled over the basket of picture books we'd brought from the old house and let them each pick one. Severus chose The Curious Cauldron, while Draco went with My Pet Hippogriff—again.

I read both, switching voices and adding dramatic pauses like usual. Severus leaned against my side, quiet and focused, while Draco sprawled out across my lap, his little hands rubbing slow circles over my belly like he was trying to make Eleanor feel the story too.

Halfway through the second book, I paused as a low, warm thud passed through my abdomen.

"She moved," Draco whispered.

"She likes the voice," Severus added.

I grinned, then shifted slightly to get more comfortable. "She's probably wondering why she's hearing about a hippogriff who wants to open a bakery."

"Because that's funny," Draco said with a giggle.

As I turned the page, I caught a glimpse of the fireplace clock. Almost eleven. Still a good hour or more until Greg and Remus were due back. The boys had begun to yawn slightly, their morning energy wearing thin. I leaned back and adjusted the pillow behind me.

"All right," I said. "Who wants a snack before quiet time?"

"Me!" they both said in unison.

In the kitchen, I managed to prepare two toddler-friendly plates—sliced apples, bits of cheese, a few crackers—while sitting at the table in stages. I had to stand every few minutes just to stretch my back, then sit back down to breathe.

The boys ate quietly, too tired to argue. I made myself some tea and sipped it slowly, one hand always on my belly, checking in with Eleanor. She was calm now, just little flutters beneath my ribs.

Greg had been right—we were in the home stretch. And every little thing—every task, every breath—felt like a countdown.

After their snack, the boys wandered back into the living room and curled up with their blankets. I managed to coax them into a nap by promising they could help "set up Eleanor's changing station" later—though what that actually meant, I wasn't sure.

As I cleaned up the snack plates and eased myself down onto the couch, I stared out the front window.

Sunlight filtered through the bare trees, the snow reflecting just enough light to make everything seem quietly glowing. The safe house looked out over a slope of land that curved into a small grove beyond. It was private. Safe. Still.

It felt like a pause in the middle of everything loud and dangerous that had ever touched my life.

I laid a hand over my stomach again and closed my eyes, letting the hum of the house settle over me, the creak of old wood and the steady rise and fall of my breathing.

The boys murmured in their sleep behind me. Eleanor shifted again. And I whispered softly, almost without meaning to:

"We're almost ready for you, baby girl."

And I meant it. The boys were still napping when I heard the soft crackle of magic near the back entrance—followed by the unmistakable, grumbling meow of a very irritated cat.

I smiled before I even turned around.

Greg came in first, a box tucked under one arm and Dragon's carrier swinging from his other hand. "We come bearing furniture, spellbooks, and one very dramatic feline."

"I heard," I said, getting up carefully from the couch. "Is he mad we moved him?"

Greg set the box down gently, then placed the carrier on the floor near the fireplace. "He sulked the entire trip. And yowled for half of it."

"I did not," came Remus's voice as he stepped through the door, levitating two larger boxes behind him.

Greg grinned. "Not you. The cat."

Remus looked amused. "Oh good, because I thought you were finally acknowledging how hard I worked to find that bloody kettle you lost under the stairs."

I let out a tired laugh and crossed the room to help Greg unhook the carrier door. Dragon, our sleek blue himalayan with a personality larger than most magical creatures, strutted out with the heavy disdain of a creature deeply offended to have been disturbed.

He circled my legs, gave the room a quick scan, and promptly jumped onto the hearth rug where the sun spilled through the window.

"Looks like he's accepted his fate," Greg said.

"Only because that spot gets the best light," I replied. "Watch—he'll never move."

Dragon flicked his tail in agreement.

Remus set the last box down on the table and looked around the room. "You're all in now?"

Greg nodded, wiping his hands on his jeans. "Everything we need, at least. There's still a few odds and ends we can grab later—nothing essential."

"And the wards?" I asked, stepping back toward the couch and easing down again with a soft groan.

"Ready," Remus said. "The structure held beautifully. Whoever put the original enchantments on this place knew what they were doing."

I nodded slowly. "So tomorrow?"

"Morning," Remus said gently. "We'll do the final check. Then I'll cast the charm."

Greg glanced at me. "You sure?"

I met his eyes. My heart beat a little harder in my chest.

"I'm sure," I said.

Remus's expression softened. "Good. Because this place—it already feels like yours. The wards are listening to you. That doesn't happen by accident."

Dragon meowed again, loudly this time, then flopped on his side like he was exhausted from simply existing. Remus blinked down at him. "And I see the house already has its guardian."

"That he does," I said.

We worked for the next hour or so unpacking the last boxes—moving slowly, carefully, so I didn't overdo it. Greg tried to keep me off my feet, but I still insisted on folding towels for the linen closet and organizing the potion cabinet in the kitchen. It wasn't about being busy—it was about claiming the space.

Draco wandered in first from the nap, hair sticking out in every direction, cheeks pink. He stood in the doorway, blinking at the new additions to the living room.

"Where my dragon box?"

"Right there, love," Greg said, pointing to the blue crate now tucked into a corner.

Draco toddled over and immediately pulled out a handful of plastic wings and rubber tailpieces like he was reuniting with old friends.

Severus joined a few minutes later, quieter, holding his owl and blinking at the room like he wasn't quite sure what had changed.

"Are we staying?" he asked.

I smiled gently and opened my arms. He walked over and leaned into me, his small hand resting automatically on my belly.

"Yeah," I said softly. "This is home now."

Greg came behind the couch and leaned down to kiss the top of my head.

"Tomorrow, it'll be official," he said.

Remus picked up his coat, already headed toward the door. "I'll be here by nine. We'll do it together."

I nodded again, heart full and strangely still.

As Remus left, I watched the boys play beside Dragon, who had begrudgingly allowed them to stack soft blocks near his tail. The sun had dipped low again, casting golden light across the floor. Our boxes were mostly empty. Our shelves mostly filled.

And for the first time in a long time, I felt... grounded.

Tomorrow we'd vanish.

But tonight, we were here. Together.

February 5, 1999

33 Weeks, 3 Days Pregnant

We were all awake before sunrise.

It wasn't nerves, exactly—though they were definitely there, humming just under my skin like too much tea—but something quieter. Heavier. A collective awareness that today, the ground would shift beneath us, even if no one else in the world would see it happen.

I felt it in the way Greg moved—careful, focused, his fingers lingering a little longer as he helped me pull on socks I couldn't reach anymore. I felt it in the boys too, even if they didn't understand the specifics. Draco was clingy, Severus was quiet, and both of them had snuck into our bed before dawn, wrapping their little bodies around me like I was the anchor they couldn't let drift.

Eleanor was calm. That, more than anything, grounded me.

She hadn't been calm yesterday—not entirely. She'd been shifting and turning and stretching like she was trying to find the exact right angle to observe the world from. But this morning... she was still. Pressed low and heavy in my pelvis, her movements subtle. Like she was watching. Waiting.

I sat at the kitchen table with a cup of tea I'd barely touched, watching Greg stir porridge on the stove. His hair was a mess, his jumper half-tucked, but his hands were steady.

"You slept?" I asked.

He looked over his shoulder and gave a small smile. "Enough."

The boys were in the living room, building a fort out of sofa cushions and muttering something about Nora's "magic tower." Severus had appointed himself chief engineer. Draco was adding sparkles.

The quiet was nice. Temporary.

When Remus arrived, just after nine, he brought the cold in with him—his cheeks pink, his boots crusted with frost. But his eyes were warm. Steady.

"You sure?" he asked me first, even before taking off his coat.

I nodded. "Yeah."

"Then let's do it."

Greg held one of my hands. Remus held the other.

The boys had been gently herded upstairs, their fort now relocated to the loft where they could pretend to be dragons without knocking anything over. Eleanor was quiet—still that soft, waiting presence. The only sound in the room was the crackling of the fire.

Remus stood at the center, wand raised, and cleared his throat.

"The Fidelius Charm is an ancient form of protective magic," he said, more to the magic itself than to us. "A concealment. A silence. A shield."

I watched as the light changed around us, the edges of the room seeming to grow thicker, like the air was pressing in with intention.

"The knowledge of this home—its location, its magic, its meaning—will now live in one mind alone. Mine."

A flash of something moved across his features. Memory, maybe. A ghost.

"But this time," he said, "no betrayal. No hiding from ourselves. Just protection. For them."

His wand glowed pale silver.

"I, Remus John Lupin, accept the role of Secret-Keeper for this home and all who dwell within. This secret is mine, and mine alone to reveal."

The magic hit the room like a held breath exhaled. A pressure dropped. A hush fell. And just like that—we were gone.

Invisible to the outside world.

Unreachable.

Safe.

The boys didn't feel the change. Not in any obvious way.

But when we stepped outside after lunch—just for a moment, just to let the cold bite our cheeks—Draco looked up at the sky and said, "It's quieter."

I nodded. "It is."

We stayed out just long enough to feel the sun on our faces, then went back inside where the fire crackled and the house—our house—welcomed us again.

Remus stayed through the afternoon, just in case. He and Greg sat at the kitchen table and worked on layering the outermost wards with temporal cushioning. I stayed in the rocking chair with a book in my lap I wasn't really reading, one hand on my belly, the other tracing the edge of the page like it might hold answers to questions I hadn't formed yet.

Severus curled beside me without saying a word.

Draco brought me a drawing of "Nora's fortress," complete with magical birds and what looked suspiciously like our cat riding a broom.

"You forgot the part where she screams if I eat too many apples," I said dryly, smiling as he beamed.

By dinner, the house didn't feel like a safe house anymore.

It just felt like home.

I woke around two in the morning to pee—of course—and couldn't fall back asleep.

So I wandered.

Not far. Just to the window at the end of the hall, the one that looked out over the grove. Snow had started falling again. Slow, soft flakes that caught in the moonlight.

The house was still.

Eleanor shifted once, her foot pressing just beneath my ribs.

"You did good today," I whispered.

She moved again. Slower this time.

I leaned against the windowsill and let the cold glass cool my forehead. Everything outside was covered in white. Everything inside was warm.

And for the first time in a long time, I didn't feel like I was waiting for something terrible to happen. I didn't feel hunted. I didn't feel broken.

I felt here.

Held.

Home.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

Not far. Just to the window at the end of the hall, the one that looked out over the grove. Snow had started falling again. Slow, soft flakes that caught in the moonlight.

The house was still.

Eleanor shifted once, her foot pressing just beneath my ribs.

"You did good today," I whispered.

She moved again. Slower this time.

I leaned against the windowsill and let the cold glass cool my forehead. Everything outside was covered in white. Everything inside was warm.

And for the first time in a long time, I didn't feel like I was waiting for something terrible to happen. I didn't feel hunted. I didn't feel broken.

I felt here.

Held.

Home.

Harry's Pov

February 10, 1999

There's something strangely sacred about early mornings now. Not peaceful—not really—but suspended. It's that thin stretch of time between Eleanor waking me with one of her slow, twisting stretches and the rest of the house coming to life. Just the soft creak of old floorboards, the faint hum of wards holding steady outside the cottage, and the slow, deliberate rhythm of my breathing.

I sat on the edge of the bed this morning, hands braced against my knees, belly heavy between them, and just tried to be in my body for a moment.

She's dropped. I know it. I feel it.

Not just the way my lungs can expand slightly more than last week, or how my ribs have stopped feeling like they're being kicked apart from the inside out—but in the weight. The drag on my hips when I stand. The dull ache in my pelvis that follows me like a second heartbeat. Even when I'm still, she's not. Always moving now. Shifting low. Testing the limits of her shrinking world.

"Morning, love," I whispered, brushing my hand over the curve of my stomach.

She didn't kick—thank Merlin—but she responded with a slow roll, one that made my skin tighten and flex like she was pushing against the walls. My whole belly shifted a few inches to the left, and I winced.

"Right. We're doing that already today."

I was thirty-four weeks pregnant. Seven weeks left, give or take—if she even bothered to wait that long. She didn't feel like the waiting type. And I felt like I was running out of space.

Greg was still asleep behind me, breathing slow and even, one hand curled near my pillow like he'd tried to reach me in his sleep. I didn't want to wake him. He'd been up late with the boys again—Severus had a nightmare about the moon vanishing, and Draco had spilled a potion in the kitchen that turned his socks into puffskeins. I'd tried to help, of course, but standing too long made my back scream and my ankles swell. So I'd watched from the rocker while Greg cast the cleaning charms and gently scolded Draco with his 'serious dad' voice, which never worked and always made the boys laugh harder.

Now, I stood. Slowly. One hand under my belly for support. Like it was something separate from me—an extra weight I had to carry in both body and mind.

In the mirror near the wardrobe, I looked... different.

It's strange, seeing yourself like this. Not just pregnant. Changed.

My face was fuller, rounder, with the permanent flush of someone who was always running warm. My eyes looked tired, but not in the bleary, half-awake way. It was something deeper. Like I'd been holding my breath for months and my body was starting to notice.

The bump—Merlin, it wasn't a bump anymore. It was a globe. A planet orbiting my middle. Skin stretched so tight across her that I could see every nudge, every elbow, every foot pressing out like a slow pulse.

I touched the center of it, gently, and said, "You know you have about two more months in there, right?"

A slow shift in response. She liked mornings. I didn't. We'd made a truce—she'd keep the kicks gentle, and I'd avoid coffee.

I shuffled down to the kitchen in my oversized jumper—Greg's, actually—and a pair of sleep trousers that barely fit anymore. The hem dragged behind me, but bending over to cuff it wasn't going to happen. I'd sooner charm the damn things to levitate.

The kettle was already enchanted to warm by the time I waddled over, and I leaned against the counter, trying to take some of the weight off my lower back.

My hips felt like they were being pried apart inch by inch. I could feel the stretch in the ligaments, the way my center of gravity shifted with every step. Sitting hurt. Standing hurt. Walking was a gamble. Sleeping? Well. That had become more of a horizontal negotiation between me, gravity, and four strategically placed pillows.

I was exhausted. All the time. But my body buzzed with this low, persistent hum like it was preparing for something. Like it knew she was coming, and every muscle and nerve ending was being told, get ready.

Greg found me half an hour later, nursing a mug of tea and staring at the fireplace like it had insulted me.

"Did you sleep at all?" he asked, already knowing the answer.

"Define sleep."

He came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my belly, pressing his lips just under my ear. "That bad, huh?"

I leaned into him. Just a little. Just enough.

"She's low," I said. "Like, low. I swear if I sneeze too hard she's going to fall out."

He laughed softly and pressed a kiss to my neck. "We'd probably hear a pop."

"Don't joke. I almost cried trying to put on socks yesterday."

"You say that like I didn't find you halfway into a panic attack on the floor."

"They wouldn't go on, Greg."

He turned me carefully and kissed my forehead. "Next time, ask me."

"You were changing a nappy."

"We can tag team it. Socks first, poo later."

I snorted and gave him a look, but I was grateful. He didn't flinch at how much I struggled. He just... made space for it.

After the boys woke and the morning turned into midmorning, the discomfort set in like clockwork. It started in my lower back, a deep, hot ache that no amount of stretching could ease. Then came the pelvic pressure—sharp sometimes, but mostly this dull, constant reminder that everything inside me was shifting, softening, making room.

Eleanor was roughly 5 to 6 pounds now, from what the midwife said last time. About 17 inches long. Her bones were hardening, her skin thickening, and she was starting to practice breathing in there—slow rhythmic movements that made my belly ripple like a tide.

She had hair. I didn't know what color, but I liked to imagine it. Dark like mine, or maybe light and stubborn like Draco's was at this age. She had fingernails. Toenails. Eyelashes. A heartbeat I could hear on every check-up.

A person.

Not a maybe. Not a hope. Her.

Sometimes I caught myself rubbing the same spot over and over, not even realizing my hand had moved. Just trying to connect. To hold her in the only way I could.

By evening, I was done.

Everything hurt. My feet were swollen. My belly was tight and uncomfortable, like my skin couldn't stretch another inch without splitting. Braxton Hicks started around dinner—tightenings that made my breath catch and my body tense. Not painful, not yet, but close. Close enough to remind me how little time we had left.

I sat on the couch, legs up, belly taut under my jumper, and whispered, "You're getting heavy, love."

She responded with a twist that knocked a book off the armrest.

"Greg," I called. "I think she's trying to rearrange the furniture."

He laughed from the kitchen. "Tell her to wait until she has legs."

"She has legs!"

"Ones that touch the floor, I mean."

The boys crawled into my lap later, pressing their little hands to Eleanor's shape beneath my shirt.

"She's coming soon, right?" Severus asked.

I swallowed hard and smiled. "Yeah. Not yet, but soon."

Draco laid his head on my side. "She loud. I like her."

"She gets that from you."

"Uh-uh," he said, muffled by my jumper. "She just excited."

Me too, I thought. And terrified. And exhausted. And full.

But mostly—so full of love I didn't know where to put it all.

Tomorrow I'll write again. For now, I'll just sit here with them pressed against me. One outside. One still tucked beneath skin and rib and magic.

Both mine.

All of this—mine.

By the time we managed to corral the boys into their breakfast chairs, the kitchen smelled like cinnamon and burnt toast. Draco had insisted he wanted "magic toast" again—meaning toast shaped like dragons—and Greg, ever the indulgent father, had obliged. Unfortunately, the tail had caught fire during the charmwork and now the house smelled faintly like smoked wood and regret.

Draco didn't care. He proudly crunched into his charred dragon wing like it was the finest breakfast in the wizarding world.

Severus, meanwhile, had already turned his porridge into a carefully sculpted pile, poking it thoughtfully with his spoon like he was testing the stability of a potion ingredient.

I sat at the table, legs propped on a nearby stool, one hand lazily rubbing Eleanor's favorite kicking spot. She was quiet for now. Maybe soothed by the chaos. Or maybe just bored with it.

Greg refilled my tea cup without asking and sat across from me, stretching his legs out until his foot nudged mine under the table. He looked half-awake, hair still sticking up in the back and sleeves rolled to his elbows.

"They're focused this morning," he said, nodding toward the boys.

"Suspiciously so."

He arched a brow. "Plotting?"

"Probably. But I'm going to take advantage of the quiet." I exhaled, rubbing my lower back briefly. "There's something I've been thinking about. And before I talk myself out of it..."

Greg leaned forward slightly. "What's up?"

"I want to try potty training them."

Both boys immediately looked up at me like I'd grown a second head.

"Now?" Greg asked, keeping his voice low even as he glanced at the children.

"Not right now," I said quickly. "But... soon. Maybe starting with Severus. He's been showing signs for a while. He holds it longer, he tells me when he's wet. He hates being changed. And Draco's not far behind. It's just... it's getting harder for me to bend and lift, and we'll have a newborn in a few weeks. If we could even make progress, it might help."

Severus spooned another bite of porridge into his mouth but kept his eyes on me.

Greg rubbed the back of his neck and nodded slowly. "It makes sense. It's going to be a lot, juggling three in nappies."

"That's what I mean. And they're smart, Greg. I think they're ready. I just... I wanted to talk about it with you first. Before we start making charts and songs and Merlin knows what else."

"You sure you're up for it?" he asked, eyes searching mine. "You're thirty-four weeks, love. And this could be a bit of a battle."

I nodded. "Yeah. It might be chaos. But I'd rather do it now while I've still got a bit of energy than try it in the middle of Eleanor's cluster-feeding weeks."

Greg gave a slow, approving nod. "All right. If you're sure, I'm in. Full support. We'll make it fun. Rewards? Stars on a board?"

"Stickers. Bribery. A new toy for every successful pee." I grinned. "I'm not above dealing in chocolate."

Greg laughed. "That's my Harry. Negotiating like a seasoned Ministry official."

I turned toward the boys. "What do you two think?"

Draco frowned, chewing slowly. "What potty train?"

Severus answered without looking up. "You sit on the toilet and try not to pee in your pants."

Draco's eyes widened. "That sound scary."

"It's not," I said gently. "It's something big kids do."

"Is Nora do it?" he asked.

"Not yet," I said with a smile. "She's still in my tummy."

"Then I be like her," Draco declared, folding his arms.

Greg snorted and coughed into his tea to hide it.

I leaned over the table. "What if... every time you try the potty, you get a sticker? And when you get five stickers, you get something from the treasure box?"

Severus looked up. "There's a treasure box?"

"There could be," Greg added. "We could find one this afternoon."

Draco leaned toward Severus, voice conspiratorial. "I want treasure."

Severus nodded once, solemnly. "I try."

And just like that, it was decided.

Greg caught my eye and gave me a small, proud smile. "Look at you, still negotiating major life transitions like a pro. Even with a small moon strapped to your front."

I smirked. "Just wait until you see what I put you through when I'm in labor."

"Oh, I'm doomed."

"Absolutely."

The boys returned to their breakfast, now chattering about what might be inside the fabled treasure box—plastic dragons, chocolate frogs, a "pee crown" (thank you, Draco). And I leaned back in my chair, cupping the underside of my belly, Eleanor's slow roll nudging against my palm.

We weren't ready for everything.

But this?

We could handle this.

Together. 

It didn't take long to gather what we needed to start this... endeavor.

While Greg cleaned up the breakfast chaos (and tried to undo whatever sticky spell Draco had snuck onto his toast), I waddled to the storage trunk in the hallway and pulled out the old, still-boxed training potty we'd received months ago and promptly ignored.

I opened it in the living room while the boys watched with full, unblinking attention—like I was unveiling the Sword of Gryffindor.

"This," I said, sitting back on my heels and rubbing my side where Eleanor had jabbed me during a particularly ungraceful squat, "is your new best friend."

Severus leaned forward and poked the little white-and-blue plastic seat. "It look small."

"Well, it's not for me," I muttered.

Draco gasped. "It's baby's?!"

"No," I said firmly. "This is for you two. To use. Like big kids."

I explained it gently—how we'd start trying to use the potty after breakfast, before nap time, before bed. I showed them how the lid lifted. How the bowl came out and could be emptied ("Eww," Draco said gleefully). And then we went to the hallway closet and pulled out a little step stool and the soft toilet seat insert for the big loo—because Severus, of course, declared he wanted to "do it the grown-up way."

Greg returned just in time to help move the new setup into the bathroom.

"Treasure box?" he asked me under his breath.

"Top of the wardrobe," I replied.

I'd been quietly collecting small toys, enchanted stickers, and chocolate coins for weeks, tucked away in case of emergency tantrums. I hadn't expected to use them for this, but here we were.

We sat the boys down on the rug in the bathroom and gave them their options: the little potty chair or the big toilet with the insert.

Severus, unsurprisingly, pointed at the full toilet. "I want the dragon seat."

(It had a cartoon dragon on it. I'd picked it out specifically for this reason.)

"Right," I said, already trying to stand again. "Let's give it a go."

Greg helped Severus climb onto the stool and get his pajama bottoms down. I stayed close by, keeping my hands on his back and rubbing slow circles. He looked oddly serious, as if he were about to attempt a very important spell.

"Take your time," I said softly. "There's no rush."

He nodded, staring at the tiled wall like it held the answers to life itself.

Draco, meanwhile, had sat on the small potty with all the grace of a toddler pretending to be a king. His chubby hands rested on his knees. He grinned at me.

"I pee now?" he asked.

"Try, love. Just sit and relax."

He squeezed his face into a concentrated grimace and pushed.

Nothing happened.

He blinked.

"I done."

"You didn't go yet," I said gently.

"Yes I did," he insisted.

"You didn't—" I stopped myself. "That's all right. Trying counts."

Draco beamed. "I win!"

Greg stifled a laugh behind his hand.

A few moments later, Severus gave a little gasp. A faint trickle hit the water in the toilet. It wasn't much, but it was something.

I grinned. "There you go! That's it! Severus, you did it!"

He looked shocked. "I did?"

"You did!"

Greg clapped softly. "Brilliant job, Sev."

Draco looked outraged. "I win too!"

"You can both win," I said, pulling the sticker chart from my back pocket and sticking the first glittering gold star next to Severus's name. "This is just the beginning. We've got all day to try again."

"Where's my star?" Draco demanded, bottom still bare.

"You get one after you go," I said. "But I can give you a chocolate coin for trying."

That smoothed his feathers instantly. He stood, arms up, waiting for his reward. I cleaned him up, helped him dress, and gave him a single wrapped coin from the treasure box. He bit into it like a prince receiving tribute.

Severus, now looking pleased with himself, flushed the toilet with a little flourish and stepped down from the stool.

"That wasn't scary," he said.

"Exactly," I replied, kissing the top of his head. "Easy as anything."

I stood then, slowly, hands cradling the underside of my belly as I straightened. My hips cracked like old wand wood. Eleanor kicked in protest, irritated by all the movement.

"Okay," I groaned, "next time, Daddy is doing the kneeling."

"Deal," Greg said, reaching to support me. "You handled it like a champ."

"I'm carrying a child and trying to teach two more how to pee in a cup," I muttered. "I deserve a bloody Order of Merlin."

"You'll get a sticker," Greg said. "A really shiny one."

"Put it on my grave."

Over the course of the morning, we cycled through another two tries—one false alarm from Draco ("I think I pee?") and one actual success from Severus, who now strutted around like a small Prefect who'd just deducted points for someone chewing gum.

The sticker chart began to fill.

By lunchtime, Draco had finally managed a very small—yet triumphant—trickle into the potty. He whooped with victory and made us all clap while he chose a glittery blue unicorn sticker.

"I told you," he said. "I win."

"You do," I said, exhausted but proud.

After the boys had eaten and gone down for their naps, Greg and I collapsed on the couch. My belly felt heavier than ever. Eleanor had settled low again, pressing against my pelvis like she was trying to get a head start on her arrival.

Greg handed me a hot pad for my back and a cup of chamomile tea.

"Well," he said, "that was a good start."

I nodded, one hand on my bump, the other cradling my tea.

"It was," I murmured. "Even if it feels like I've run a marathon in circles."

Greg leaned his head against mine. "You're doing amazing."

"I feel like I've aged ten years today."

"Worth it though."

I looked down at my belly, feeling a gentle roll beneath the skin.

"Yeah," I whispered. "Totally worth it."

It started with hope, high spirits, and about five clean pairs of underpants each. It ended in pee puddles, a dragon-shaped sticker war, and me whispering prayers to the gods of patience while clutching a wet pair of pajama trousers in one hand and my aching back in the other.

By the end of Day Four, I had to admit: potty training was less a process and more a prolonged test of emotional fortitude.

February 11th
We began the day optimistic.

Greg and I agreed to go with the "regular tries" method: have the boys sit on the potty every hour or so, whether they felt like it or not. Stickers for successes. Chocolate coins for trying. Discreet spells to handle the messes without letting the boys notice we were sanitizing every surface like there'd been a plague.

And it worked—for about three hours.

Severus, ever the rule-follower, took to the routine like it was a sacred ritual. He'd ask politely to go, march into the bathroom with his owl tucked under one arm, and narrate the entire process like a live Quidditch match.

"Severus is going! He's peeing! It's working! I did it, Daddy! I flushed it!"

Draco, on the other hand, was a wild card.

He'd run screaming through the hallway stark naked, announcing, "I DON'T WANNA!" while clutching his trousers in one hand and a half-eaten apple in the other. He insisted he could "feel it coming" like some kind of oracle but then would sit and scowl on the potty for ten seconds before declaring himself "cursed" and demanding a chocolate coin "for feelings."

"No coin unless there's actual pee involved," I told him for the third time that morning.

"I felt it think about coming," he insisted, frowning.

"I—what?"

"I felt the pee thinking. That counts."

Greg muttered from the hallway, "Merlin's knickers, is this what training Aurors is like?"

February 12th
Greg had to leave that morning to run errands with Remus—mostly picking up more household supplies and delivering a few spare protective wards to our old contact in western Vermont. I was on my own for the morning shift.

Solo potty duty while thirty-three weeks pregnant should come with hazard pay.

By 9:15 a.m., Draco had peed in the corner of the living room twice, Severus had managed one successful toilet trip but then had a meltdown because the sticker he got was purple and "he wanted the one with the lion on it," and I had already changed my shirt because someone (I won't name names) used me as a napkin.

"Right," I said, summoning a fresh towel with a flick of my wand. "We're all going to survive today. That's the goal. Not perfection. Not dry trousers. Just... survival."

Draco blinked at me from behind the curtain where he was hiding with a guilty expression and no pants.

"Did you pee again?" I asked, already praying I was wrong.

He shook his head slowly. "I spilled water."

"Water from where, Draco?"

He lifted a dripping sock. "From me."

Merlin help me.

February 13th

Breakthrough.

Severus stayed dry all day.

We didn't believe it at first. Greg and I exchanged glances every time he cheerfully reported using the toilet.

"You sure?" I asked him at dinner, cutting up his fish sticks.

"Uh-huh," he said. "Big pee in the morning, medium pee before nap, and one tiny pee when I saw the dog outside."

Greg raised a brow. "What dog?"

"The pretend one."

I didn't ask further. I just handed over the glitteriest sticker we had—a silver one that shimmered in four colors when you tilted it.

Draco, however, had not peed in the potty once. He'd peed near it. He'd peed toward it. He'd announced he needed to pee and then gotten distracted by a dust mote and ended up soaking his socks.

At one point, I came into the room and found him sitting on the actual potty—but with his pants still up.

"I sit like a big kid," he said proudly.

I crouched beside him and rested a hand on my belly, which felt twice as full today, Eleanor stretching and pressing her heels outward like she was testing the limits of her confines.

"You're close," I said. "Next time, pants down first, all right?"

He nodded solemnly. "Is hard to remember."

"It is," I agreed. "But you're learning. That's what matters."

He paused. "Do I still get chocolate?"

I gave him a coin.

February 14th
Valentine's Day was uneventful—by which I mean, no one set anything on fire, and I only had to clean up two pee puddles.

Severus was nearly fully trained during the day now. Still a little unsure about using the big toilet without someone in the room, but overall he was quick, clean, and very proud of himself. Greg made a small paper badge with a lion on it that read "TOILET MASTER" and pinned it to his shirt.

Draco made his first proper, no-assistance potty trip that afternoon.

He didn't even announce it—just wandered into the bathroom, sat down, and came running out five minutes later with his trousers around his knees, shouting, "I DID THE WEEEEEE!"

Greg nearly dropped his tea. I burst into laughter. Eleanor kicked.

We both clapped. We made a ridiculous fuss. He chose the sparkly pink sticker that read "SUPER PEE" in enchanted lettering.

And for the first time all week, he didn't ask for a chocolate coin. Just grinned and ran back to his blocks.

That night, I tucked them both in with a soft ache in my back and a full heart.

I sat beside Severus's bed and brushed the hair off his forehead.

"You proud of yourself?" I whispered.

He nodded, eyes already closing. "I did all the pee."

"You did," I said. "You're amazing."

Across the room, Draco murmured something sleepy and unintelligible.

Greg stood in the doorway, watching with a warm smile, and I leaned against him as we closed the door behind us.

"They're getting there," I said, resting a hand on my bump.

Greg placed his over mine.

"You all are."

I smiled. "And just in time."

Because in a few short weeks, we'd be starting it all over again—with someone brand new.

And hopefully, by then, I'd be down to changing one person's nappies instead of three.

A win, if I've ever heard one.

The house was quiet in that fragile, almost sacred way it only ever was when both Severus and Draco were truly asleep. Not pretending to be, not fighting it—just curled under their quilts, tiny limbs tangled in stuffed toys and the warm exhaustion of a day well spent.

I had shut their bedroom door carefully, pressing my palm flat against the old wood for a moment before turning back down the hall. The candlelight from the sitting room flickered just visible around the corner, and I could already hear the soft clink of Greg arranging something on the low table.

It wasn't extravagant—not by any means. We hadn't gone out, or done anything like a grand gesture. No boxes of chocolates or fancy dinners or floating heart-shaped spells. But I didn't need any of that. Right now, what I wanted—what I needed—was this.

I stepped into the room, still tugging down the hem of my soft, oversized jumper over the round, heavy swell of my stomach. I moved a bit slower these days. Eleanor had dropped even lower into my pelvis over the last two days, and the dull ache in my hips and back followed me like an old friend. But the sight of Greg, crouched on the rug beside the coffee table, setting down a pair of steaming mugs and a small plate of charmed shortbread biscuits, made it easier to breathe.

He looked up and smiled, the corners of his eyes crinkling. "Just in time."

"For what?" I asked as I eased down onto the sofa with a familiar grunt.

Greg handed me one of the mugs—tea, lightly spiced and decaffeinated. Exactly how I'd wanted it, without me needing to say anything. "For our very exclusive, wildly romantic, post-toddler bedtime Valentine's celebration," he said.

I chuckled. "Oh, is that what this is?"

"Obviously. I even shaved this morning."

"I noticed," I murmured, sipping the tea. "You smell like cinnamon."

"I spilled the sugar in the pantry."

"Still counts."

He sat beside me on the sofa, close enough that our shoulders touched. The room was warm, the fire low but steady. The blanket over my legs was one he'd brought down from the linen closet, the soft grey wool one with the charm stitched into the hem that kept it just slightly warmer than normal.

"So," I said after a moment, resting the mug on my bump. "Did you ever imagine this is what Valentine's would look like? Two toddlers asleep upstairs, one very pregnant husband, tea instead of wine, shortbread instead of dinner reservations."

Greg leaned his head back against the sofa, gazing at the ceiling like he was seriously considering it. "Honestly? Not really. When I was fifteen, I figured I'd spend all future Valentine's Days either alone or with someone who didn't really know me."

I looked at him. He was watching the ceiling still, but there was a softness in his expression I'd learned to read easily.

"And now?" I asked.

"Now I get to spend it with the person who knows me better than anyone. Who still somehow wants to be here. Who lets me help raise two miniature versions of chaos and still looks at me like I'm not screwing it all up."

I didn't say anything for a moment. Just reached across the few inches between us and took his hand, guiding it to the side of my belly. Eleanor rolled beneath his palm—slow, deliberate, like she knew his touch. Maybe she did.

Greg smiled again, this time smaller, more private. "She's getting strong."

"She's running out of room," I said with a small wince as she stretched again. "I feel like I swallowed a cauldron."

"You look amazing."

I snorted. "I look round. And lumpy. And tired."

"And amazing," he said without missing a beat. "You've spent the last eight months growing an actual human, Harry. You've been raising two more with me, doing school, surviving nightmares, and building a home in a new country while navigating a magical pregnancy and an unplanned future. You've been nothing short of miraculous."

My throat tightened. "That's a dramatic word."

"You deserve a dramatic word."

I blinked quickly and looked away, down into the swirl of my tea. "I'm scared," I whispered. "About the birth. About what comes after. About not having enough to give all three of them."

"You will," Greg said. "Not because you have to. Because you already do. You love them. You love her. That's more than enough."

I didn't know what to say to that, so I didn't say anything. Just leaned my head on his shoulder and let the quiet stretch between us. After a while, Greg picked up a biscuit and nudged it toward my mouth.

"Eat. Doctor's orders."

"I don't remember her saying anything about shortbread."

"She did. You must've missed it. Said something about 'increased caloric need due to imminent adorable chaos.'"

I took a bite and hummed in appreciation. "Well, if it's medically necessary."

He kissed the top of my head. "Everything we do tonight is medically necessary. Even this."

He shifted slightly and pulled something from behind one of the cushions. A small, wrapped box—plain brown paper, tied with green string.

"Greg—" I began.

"It's not much," he said quickly. "But I wanted to give you something."

I took it, fingers slightly shaky as I untied the string. Inside was a small, handmade wooden pendant, smoothed and polished, carved into the shape of a crescent moon. I held it up in the light, staring at the careful detail—tiny stars etched along the edge.

"I found the wood on the property line," Greg said quietly. "Used a charm to finish it. Thought you could wear it after Eleanor's born."

I looked at him, my throat tight again for a different reason. "It's perfect."

He looked almost sheepish. "I just wanted something to remind you that even in the dark, you've got your own light."

I reached out and wrapped my arms around him as best I could over my belly, and he pulled me close, resting his hand again over Eleanor.

"I didn't get you anything," I whispered.

"You got me this whole life," he murmured. "You gave me them. Her. Us."

We sat like that until the fire burned low, the tea turned lukewarm, and the sounds of the house settled into peaceful stillness.

And I thought—no, I knew—this might be the most romantic Valentine's Day I'd ever have.

Because it wasn't about roses or rings or declarations.

It was about being loved. As I was.

Tired. Pregnant. Soft around the edges. Braver than I knew.

And completely, entirely his.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Harry's Unexpected Pregnancy

Harry's Pov

We sat like that until the fire burned low, the tea turned lukewarm, and the sounds of the house settled into peaceful stillness.

And I thought—no, I knew—this might be the most romantic Valentine's Day I'd ever have.

Because it wasn't about roses or rings or declarations.

It was about being loved. As I was.

Tired. Pregnant. Soft around the edges. Braver than I knew.

And completely, entirely his.

Harry's Pov

February 17, 1999

35 weeks pregnant

I woke up this morning with a grunt and a sharp twist in my side—the kind of slow-burning ache that had become frustratingly familiar these past few weeks. My lower back felt like someone had tried to snap me in half during the night, and my hips… Merlin, my hips were locked so tightly I half-expected to hear them crack when I finally managed to swing my legs over the side of the bed.

It was still dark, the air in the bedroom cool and quiet. The window was slightly cracked open, letting in a breath of cold Vermont morning air. Greg was curled beside me, dead to the world, one arm draped across the bed where my stomach used to be before it ballooned into its current state. I could hear his steady breathing—soft, rhythmic—and I hated the idea of disturbing him. He’d been up half the night with Severus, who’d had a bad dream about a niffler stealing his socks.

I sat on the edge of the bed for a long time before moving. My belly was tight and heavy, low now, pressing against my hips like a sandbag strapped to my front. Eleanor gave a slow, stretching push upward just beneath my ribs, her foot—or maybe her knee—pressing outward in a long, gliding arc. My skin shifted with her. It looked… alien, honestly. Like something under my skin was trying to escape.

“Good morning to you too,” I muttered, rubbing a slow circle just under my belly button. “You know it’s not even five, right?”

She didn’t answer, of course. Not with words. But she rolled again, a slow, weighted movement, and I could’ve sworn I felt her settle just a little bit lower. The pressure in my pelvis increased, and I sighed.

Thirty-five weeks.

It feels impossible, and at the same time, far too real. She’s about 18 inches now, give or take, and likely over five pounds. A real baby. Fully formed in all the ways that matter—lungs still developing, sure, and she’s packing on the last bits of fat that’ll make her cheeks round and her legs less froggy—but she’s… she’s here. Ready. Nearly.

And I am not.

I mean—I am. In all the ways that count. The nursery is finished. The diapers are stacked. The tiny clothes are washed and sorted and folded into impossibly small drawers. Her name is written in curling letters on the wall above her crib. We have our birth plan printed, annotated, and magically backed up in case we lose the paper. The midwife has been checking in weekly. Everything is technically ready.

But I don’t feel ready.

I’m exhausted in a way that sleep doesn’t fix. I’m sore, all the time. My pelvis has officially declared war on my spine. And my bladder? Let’s not even talk about it. I can’t go more than twenty minutes without feeling like I need to pee. I’m waking up five times a night, and every time I shift in bed, it’s a full production—pillows being moved, groans echoing off the headboard, limbs repositioned with the grace of a drunken troll.

And the heartburn. Oh, gods, the heartburn. Everything gives me heartburn. Water gives me heartburn. If I so much as think about garlic, my esophagus starts burning like I swallowed a small dragon.

I made it as far as the kitchen before I had to stop and lean against the counter, one hand bracing the edge while the other cradled the underside of my belly. I was having one of those Braxton Hicks contractions—tight, uncomfortable, but not painful exactly. Just enough to steal my breath for a second. Like my body was reminding me what’s coming.

I closed my eyes and breathed through it. Counted to ten. It passed.

Greg shuffled in a few minutes later, rubbing his eyes and yawning. His hair stuck up in three different directions, and the collar of his shirt was twisted, but his expression softened the second he saw me.

“You okay?” he asked, voice still rough with sleep.

“Define ‘okay,’” I muttered, glancing down at my belly, which was now shifting slowly again as Eleanor twisted into a new position.

Greg crossed the room and pressed a kiss to the top of my head. “What do you need?”

“Honestly? A new spine. Failing that, maybe tea. And a back rub.”

He smiled and moved toward the kettle without another word. We’ve settled into this rhythm lately—him taking over where I can’t anymore. I still try. But some mornings, like this one, I can’t pretend I’ve got everything handled.

By the time the tea was steeping and the boys had thundered down the stairs in a flurry of pajama-clad chaos, I was wedged into the corner of the couch, a heating charm under my back, and Greg’s hand on my calf.

“Is she moving less today?” he asked quietly, eyes on my belly.

“No,” I said, shifting slightly. “She’s just… moving differently. Slower. But more deliberate. Like she’s running out of room.”

“Which she probably is.”

“Tell that to my ribs.”

He chuckled softly, then paused. “You look tired.”

“I am tired.”

“Want to nap this afternoon?”

“I want to sleep for a week.”

Greg rubbed slow circles against my ankle. “You’re doing so well.”

I snorted. “You say that like I didn’t just cry this morning because I dropped a spoon.”

“You’re still doing well.”

I didn’t answer. Instead, I looked down at my stomach, watched it shift slightly as Eleanor moved again—just a subtle wave beneath my skin. Her movements weren’t kicks anymore. They were stretches, rolls, long pushes. She was running out of space. And I was running out of patience.

She had hiccups this morning, too. Tiny rhythmic pulses that made my whole belly jump. It went on for almost fifteen minutes. I just sat there, staring at the wall, hand on my stomach, counting the little jumps like clockwork.

It was weirdly soothing. Irritating, too, because there’s nothing you can do to stop fetal hiccups. But still. Knowing she’s developing that reflex, that her lungs are practicing, that she’s getting ready—that helps.

After lunch, Greg convinced me to take a short walk with him. It wasn’t far—we didn’t even leave the perimeter of the wards—but I needed the air. The sky was bright, pale blue, and the snow on the ground had that almost-spring texture—wet, slushy, not fresh anymore. The wind wasn’t harsh, just brisk, and I pulled my scarf tighter around my neck as we moved slowly down the edge of the grove.

“You’re waddling more,” Greg said softly, after a while.

“Don’t point it out,” I groaned. “I’m aware.”

“I think it’s cute.”

“It’s not cute. It’s physics. She’s practically sitting in my pelvis now. I can feel her pressing against my cervix every time I stand.”

Greg winced. “That’s… a very specific image.”

“It’s my reality, Greg.”

He reached over and took my hand. “You’re close.”

“I know. That’s the problem.”

We stopped near one of the trees where the snow had melted enough to expose a patch of moss. I leaned against the trunk, catching my breath, one hand resting on the side of my belly.

“I can’t tell if I want her to stay in as long as possible or just… come out already.”

Greg leaned beside me, his arm brushing mine. “Both. It’s okay to feel both.”

“It’s like I’m caught between two truths. I want more time. And I want it to be over.”

He nodded.

“I love her,” I whispered. “So much. But I hate this. This body. This pain. The waiting. The constant discomfort. The fear.”

He didn’t flinch.

“I’m scared,” I admitted. “That something’s going to go wrong. That I won’t know when labor starts. That it’ll be too fast, or too slow. That I’ll forget how to do this. That I’ll panic.”

“You won’t,” he said quietly. “And even if you do, I’ll be there.”

“I don’t know how to be ready.”

“You don’t have to be. Just show up. We’ll take care of the rest.”

I nodded. Tried to believe him.

That night, after the boys were asleep, and the house had gone still, I stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom and lifted my shirt. Just for a second. Just to look.

My belly stretched forward, round and taut. My skin was darker along the center now, a faint brown line running from my navel down to my pelvis. Linea nigra, it’s called. Another sign that everything is progressing like it should. My stretch marks—silver and pink—curved along the underside of my stomach like branching rivers. My ribs stuck out more than I remembered. My hips looked broader. My thighs heavier. Everything about me looked… swollen. Stretched. Like I was halfway between myself and someone else entirely.

I ran my hand down the curve of my stomach and watched it shift as Eleanor moved beneath it. Her foot pressed out on the right side. A soft, slow push.

“Hey,” I murmured. “Not long now.”

And I stood there a while longer, just watching.

The thing about being this pregnant is… there’s no escaping it. It consumes everything. Every decision. Every movement. Every breath.

There’s no sitting without groaning. No lying down without repositioning a hundred times. No walking without feeling like your pelvis is going to split in half. No eating without indigestion. No sleeping without waking up every hour to pee or adjust or cry because your ankle is cramping.

But there’s also this: the steady, undeniable truth that you are not alone.

She’s always there.

Inside me. With me.

She knows the rhythm of my breath. The lilt of my voice. The sound of her brothers’ laughter. The calm in Greg’s heartbeat when his hand rests on my belly. She knows the taste of my food. The rush of adrenaline when I laugh. The stillness when I cry.

She knows me. And I know her.

And that… that’s worth everything.

Even the waddling.

Even the hip pain.

Even the damn heartburn.

We’re close now.

Five weeks. Maybe less.

And when the time comes, I’ll be ready.

Or I won’t.

But either way—she’s coming.

And I’ll be here. Ready or not

February 18, 1999

It was still dark when I woke up, though I couldn’t tell if it was true early morning or the dead middle of the night. I didn’t bother checking the clock—I knew by now it didn’t matter. I hadn’t slept more than an hour at a time anyway. I was back to floating on that weird, sleepless edge where I wasn’t fully awake, but never properly unconscious either.

Eleanor was pressing low, deep and heavy in my pelvis. It wasn’t pain exactly—more like a grinding ache in my lower back that buzzed outward every time I shifted. My belly felt taut, stretched almost to the point of pain, like the skin itself was starting to fray. My bladder screamed for attention, again.

With a quiet groan, I pushed back the duvet and sat upright, wincing at the bolt of discomfort that shot down the backs of my legs.

Greg stirred beside me. “Mmph… everything okay?”

“Fine,” I said automatically, already sliding my legs over the edge of the bed. “Just need to pee. Again.”

“Want help?”

“No,” I sighed, managing to get my feet onto the floor. “I’ve got it. Go back to sleep.”

“You sure?”

“I’m pregnant, not cursed. Just tired.”

He let out a small breath of agreement and turned over, already half-asleep again. I didn’t blame him. We’d both been running on fumes lately, and I didn’t want to take even another ten minutes from whatever sleep he could get.

The floorboards were cool against my feet as I padded slowly toward the bathroom, using the wall for balance. Every step made the weight in my pelvis more pronounced, a kind of pressure I didn’t remember having this intensely with the boys. It wasn’t sharp, but it felt purposeful. Heavy. Like gravity had started pulling from the inside out.

Once I reached the bathroom, I flicked on the low light—dim enough not to blind myself, but enough to see—and lowered myself carefully onto the toilet. The relief was immediate and, honestly, almost spiritual. I’d peed maybe fifteen minutes ago, and yet… there it was again. Always more room in the bladder for a five-pound baby to squeeze against.

When I was finished, I didn’t get up right away. I sat there, hunched forward, hands braced on my thighs, just breathing. My back ached. My hips throbbed. The edge of sleep clung to my skin like mist, but I knew if I went back to bed, I’d just be up again in another half hour.

I looked down at my belly.

It felt low. Lower than yesterday, even. Like she’d taken another step down into the birth canal without asking me first.

“You’re really getting ready, aren’t you?” I murmured.

She didn’t kick this time, just shifted—a slow, thick movement that curved my entire abdomen subtly to the left. A stretch, maybe. Or a roll.

I braced my hands under my bump and heaved myself up from the toilet with the kind of grunt that should have echoed dramatically off tile. Merlin, I felt ancient.

I washed my hands slowly, staring at the mirror.

My face looked… tired. Rounder. Softer in some ways, rougher in others. My eyes were shadowed from the lack of sleep, my hair stuck out in uneven angles, and my stubble was catching the light at odd patches along my jaw. But my skin glowed a little too, in that weird flushed way pregnancy sometimes brought. My cheeks had more color. My lips looked fuller.

I didn’t look like myself.

But I didn’t look not like myself either. Just… some new version. Someone in the middle of becoming.

I grabbed the cardigan hanging on the hook behind the door and wrapped it around myself. It barely met across the front of my belly, but it helped with the chill. Instead of going back to bed, I walked downstairs.

The house was still and quiet, the kind of silence that made you feel like you were intruding just by breathing too loudly. The wardstone above the fireplace glowed softly, a pulsing blue-white charm designed to sense any magical disturbances. It was calm. Peaceful.

I moved slowly toward the kitchen, one hand pressed beneath my belly for support. I was walking slower today. Not by choice. Each step felt thick and deliberate, like my legs were wading through air that had turned to soup.

I put the kettle on, automatically. My body knew the routine even when my brain was still fogged with fatigue. Chamomile and raspberry leaf tea—safe, comforting, bland. I added a dash of honey and sat at the table while the water boiled.

My hand moved to my stomach again. Always. I wasn’t even aware I was doing it anymore. Just a permanent fixture of late pregnancy—always touching, pressing, adjusting. Trying to soothe something I couldn’t name.

“You’re taking your time,” I whispered. “But I guess that’s okay.”

Another shift beneath my hand. A long, slow drag of something—elbow? heel?—across the inside of my abdomen. It was almost too much pressure. I had to lean back to make room for her.

I glanced toward the window. The first smudge of light was touching the sky outside. A pre-dawn blush. It was beautiful in that quiet, lonely way early morning sometimes was—like the world hadn’t decided what kind of day it wanted to be yet.

The kettle whistled, sharp and sudden, and I shuffled to my feet to pour the tea. The steam curled in slow spirals over the cup, fogging the window slightly as I sat again.

My hands were puffy today. I’d noticed that too, yesterday—wedding band snug, fingers stiff. I flexed them slowly, then sighed and took a long sip of the tea. The warmth helped. Always did.

I rubbed under my bump again, pressing lightly where Eleanor had curled in. I knew her shape now. Could guess where her bum was tucked, which side her feet liked to kick from. She was head-down—confirmed last week—and still there now. I could feel the downward pressure.

She was ready.

Or close.

And so was I.

Almost.

I closed my eyes and just sat there for a long time, listening to the house breathe around me. The walls creaked faintly in the cold. The wind rustled soft against the glass. Upstairs, I could hear the boys shifting in their sleep—tiny sighs and the occasional thump as Draco kicked his blankets off for the fifth time.

Then footsteps.

Soft ones. Familiar.

Greg appeared in the doorway a moment later, hair messy, wearing only flannel pajama pants and an oversized jumper. His eyes found me immediately.

“You’re up early,” he said softly.

“I never really went back to sleep,” I replied.

He came over, bending to kiss my temple before pulling out the chair beside mine.

“You okay?” he asked.

I nodded, then hesitated. “I think she’s dropped even lower.”

Greg’s eyes flicked to my stomach. “Is that why you’re walking like a thestral with arthritis?”

I snorted. “I’ll take it as a compliment.”

He reached out and placed his hand lightly over my bump. “She’s awake?”

“Sort of. She’s been rolling. Less kicking lately. Just… repositioning. A lot.”

Greg rubbed small, slow circles over my belly with his thumb. “You think it’s soon?”

“I don’t know. Could be a few days. Could be weeks.” I blew on my tea. “But she’s getting ready. That much I’m sure of.”

He was quiet for a moment, still watching my belly move beneath his hand.

“I keep thinking about the night she gets here,” he said eventually. “How it’s going to feel. What it’ll be like to see her face for the first time.”

I swallowed, suddenly overwhelmed by that same image.

“She’s going to have your eyes,” I said. “I’m sure of it.”

Greg smiled faintly. “And your hair, poor thing.”

“I’ll teach her to tame it. We’ll make a team of it.”

I leaned into the back of the chair and let the moment stretch. The light outside had grown stronger now, the edges of the trees etched in soft gray against the snow.

“She’s going to change everything,” I said softly.

“She already has.”

I felt that in my chest—the truth of it, sitting heavy under my ribs.

Greg looked over at me again. “You scared?”

“Yes,” I said. No hesitation. “Terrified.”

He reached across the table and took my hand. “Me too.”

We sat there like that, quiet, just the two of us and the steady movement of our unborn daughter shifting between us. The tea cooled slowly. The sky brightened. And in that moment, even with my back aching, my hips throbbing, and my belly so heavy I felt like I might tip over—there was peace.

Not comfort. Not ease.

But peace.

And that was enough—for now.

It wasn’t long after the tea cooled and the sky turned pale gold that the first of the boys made his presence known.

Greg and I had been sitting quietly at the table, both hands wrapped around our mugs, when we heard the telltale thump of tiny feet hitting the floor upstairs. A muffled mumble, the soft drag of a blanket being hauled across carpet.

Greg raised an eyebrow. “Place your bets.”

“Draco,” I said without hesitation. “It’s always Draco first.”

Sure enough, moments later, a tiny blonde blur appeared at the bottom of the staircase, rubbing one eye with his fist and dragging a thoroughly abused stuffed dragon by the tail behind him.

He spotted us in the kitchen and made a beeline for my chair with alarming speed for someone so sleep-rumpled.

“’Morning,” he mumbled into my thigh, head pressed against the side of my belly.

“Good morning, love,” I said, brushing his hair back. “You sleep all right?”

“Yeah. I had a dream about pancakes.”

Greg laughed softly from beside me. “That’s oddly specific.”

Draco turned to him with a serious expression. “They were shaped like owls. With chocolate eyes.”

“Well, now we have to make those,” I said, easing my hand onto the table to brace myself as I shifted. “Give me a minute and I’ll—”

“Nope,” Greg said, already standing. “Sit. I’ve got breakfast. You handle cuddles.”

I didn’t argue. Getting off the chair had been a production lately—half groan, half negotiation with gravity—and Draco had already crawled into my lap like it was a throne built for two.

“You’re warm,” he murmured as he snuggled against the curve of my belly. “And Nora’s still asleep.”

I smiled, running a hand slowly down his back. “She was up all night. She needs a nap.”

Draco nodded, very seriously, like he understood the demands of third-trimester insomnia.

The sounds of the kitchen changed gears behind us—Greg pulling bowls from cupboards, flipping on the old electric griddle, humming something tuneless under his breath.

A few minutes later, the second pair of feet arrived at the top of the stairs. This time slower. More thoughtful.

Severus didn’t run. He never did. He held onto the railing like it was his job, careful and quiet and watching the world like it might change if he blinked too fast.

He appeared in the doorway in his striped pajamas, still holding the battered stuffed owl he’d had since before the move.

“Hi,” he said, voice still hoarse with sleep.

“Hi there,” I replied. “Hungry?”

He nodded. “But not eggs. Eggs are scratchy today.”

“Scratchy?” Greg echoed from the kitchen.

Severus looked over at him, serious. “Yes.”

Greg turned to me with a bemused expression. “We’ll avoid scratchy eggs, then.”

Draco climbed down from my lap just as Severus made his way to my side. He reached up, wordlessly, and I leaned down with effort to help him into my arms.

“You’re getting heavy,” I groaned as I settled him across my lap and leaned back. “You’re both growing faster than I can keep up.”

Severus nestled close, cheek pressed to my chest, fingers curling lightly into my cardigan. His small hand brushed against the curve of my belly, and he hummed, a quiet little sound of comfort.

Greg slid a bowl of pancake batter onto the counter and said, “All right, owl pancakes coming up. Who wants to help me stir?”

“I do!” Draco cried, scrambling onto the step stool near the counter like he’d been waiting his whole life for this moment.

Severus stayed quiet, watching, but I could see the flicker of interest in his eyes.

“Want to go help too?” I whispered to him.

He shook his head. “Too loud.”

“Okay,” I murmured, smoothing his hair. “You stay with me, then.”

Greg glanced over, gauging everything without saying it. That was something I loved about him—he never pushed, never made the boys perform emotions they weren’t ready for. Just adjusted, like it was second nature.

Draco, on the other hand, was already elbow-deep in mixing duties.

“Swirl, swirl, swirl!” he sang, using a wooden spoon with the grace of a bludger bat. “Swiiirllllll!”

Greg caught the edge of the bowl just in time to prevent a batter avalanche. “Easy there, champion. We want to cook the pancakes, not paint the walls.”

“I want Nora to smell them,” Draco declared. “So she wakes up happy.”

“She’s not going to wake up just for pancakes,” I said, shifting Severus a little higher in my arms.

“Yes she will,” Draco replied confidently. “She loves pancakes.”

Severus murmured against my chest, “She doesn’t even have teeth.”

“That’s what the syrup’s for,” Draco whispered, like it was a secret.

Greg was laughing softly again. “We’ll make some extra just in case she comes out hungry.”

The smell of batter hitting the griddle filled the room, warm and sweet. I leaned back in the chair, rubbing small circles against my belly as Eleanor rolled again beneath my hand—slow, rhythmic movements now. Still calm. Still present.

“Do you think she hears us?” Severus asked softly.

I looked down at him. “I think she hears everything.”

He placed his palm gently over my belly. “Then I want her to know I’m here.”

“She knows,” I said, my voice thick. “She knows you both.”

Greg flipped the first pancake, revealing a vaguely owl-shaped blob with chocolate-chip eyes and banana-slice wings.

“Perfect,” he said. “Michelin star material.”

Draco beamed. “I’m a chef!”

“You’re a mess,” Greg replied fondly. “But a very talented one.”

He plated a few pancakes and brought them over to the table, sliding a small stack in front of each boy. “Careful—they’re warm.”

I eased Severus into his booster seat with a lot more groaning than I wanted to admit. My back had started screaming somewhere between the third shift and the second squat, and it hadn’t stopped. There was a line of tightness running from the bottom of my bump straight down into my hips that didn’t seem interested in letting go.

But I didn’t complain. Not really. Not out loud.

Greg caught my eye as I eased into my own chair, and I knew the look.

“Back?” he mouthed.

I nodded once. “Like hell.”

“After breakfast,” he whispered, “you’re getting the hot compress. No arguing.”

“Deal,” I whispered back, already halfway through pouring the boys’ water into their color-coded cups—green for Draco, blue for Severus.

The boys were already devouring their pancakes, syrup on their cheeks, crumbs in their hair, the quiet clink of forks against melamine plates filling the air like the soundtrack to an oddly joyful war zone.

I sat back, a hand resting on my belly again, and let myself breathe for a second.

No magic. No spells. Just food and laughter and sticky fingers and soft light pouring in through the kitchen window.

This was the kind of morning I never thought I’d have. Not like this.

Not after everything.

Greg returned with his own plate and nudged mine toward me—just one pancake, some apple slices, and a few pieces of toast.

“Start slow,” he said. “See what your stomach can manage.”

I gave him a grateful smile and picked up my fork.

Draco licked syrup from his fingers and announced, “When Nora’s born, I’m going to make her pancakes every morning.”

“That’s a lot of pancakes,” I said.

“She’ll need strength,” he replied. “Babies do lots of growing.”

Severus pointed to his half-eaten pancake. “We should save one for her.”

“She’s not here yet,” I said gently.

“We can freeze it,” Severus insisted. “And then warm it up when she comes.”

I smiled, heart clenching with something soft and fierce.

“We’ll save one,” I promised. “Just for her.”

The boys beamed.

Greg reached under the table and gave my knee a gentle squeeze.

And for the next twenty minutes, the world felt simple again—anchored in syrup and crumbs and the unshakable certainty of tiny voices planning a future that hadn’t arrived yet

Greg's Pov

I don’t know when syrup became one of the four main food groups in our house, but it was definitely Draco’s doing. He had it on his cheeks, in his hair, and somehow a perfect drop on the tip of his nose that wobbled precariously every time he giggled. Severus was a little cleaner, but only because he was methodical—bite, wipe, chew, sip. Always in that order.

Harry, across from me, wasn’t really eating. He was doing that thing again—fork hovering over his plate, half-smiling at the boys, his other hand pressed instinctively against the underside of his belly. The movement was almost constant now—rubbing, shifting, holding. It was like he was trying to both support and soothe Eleanor through sheer willpower and muscle memory.

I leaned across the table a bit. “You all right?”

He blinked, then nodded. “Yeah. Just… she’s low today.”

“How low?”

“Pelvic floor is holding an entire bowling ball low.”

I winced in sympathy. “You want to lie down for a bit?”

“I want a new spine. And a bath. And maybe a time-turner so I can sleep through March.”

Draco immediately perked up. “Time-turner! That’s like the thing with the spinny bit!”

Harry gave me a tired smile. “See? He's got a better memory than I do.”